Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2017  with  funding  from 
Duke  University  Libraries 


https://archive.org/details/lifeservicesofge01copp 


It 


LIFE  AND  SERVICES 


OF 

GEN.  U.S.  GRANT 


BY 


HENRY  COPP^E 


502ZZ. 


NEW  YORK 

RICHARDSON  AND  COMPANY 

4 BOND  STREET 
1868 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  18G6, 

By  CHARLES  B.  RICHARDSON, 

In  the  Clerk’s  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  United  States  for  the 
Southern  District  of  New  York. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1868, 

By  RICHARDSON  AND  COMPANY, 

In  the  Clerk’s  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  United  States  for  the 
Southern  District  of  New  York. 


V 


rj  / 3 /* 

! la  **> 


3 


a 


, CL  , Sj 


PREFACE. 


The  following  Military  Biography  of  General  Ulysses  S.  Grant 
is  intended  to  offer  but  an  outline  of  the  great  events  in  which  he 
has  borne  the  most  distinguished  part.  As  he  held  an  independent 
command  of  troops  in  the  field,  from  the  beginning  of  the  war — 
the  movement  upon  Corinth  only  excepted — I have  endeavored  to 
present  his  plans,  their  execution,  and  the  results,  without  entering 
into  the  minute  details  of  the  battle  tactics  ; giving  only  so  much 
of  these  as  is  necessary  to  enable  the  reader  to  understand  the 
general’s  purposes  and  achievements. 

In  writing  the  life  of  a subordinate  commander,  we  should  gain 
in  detail,  but  lose  in  comprehension, — dwelling  more  upon  what  he 
did,  than  upon  the  relations  sustained  to  other  men  and  movements 
on  the  field  ; but  it  is  different  here.  Grant’s  life  requires  a glance 
at  every  part  of  the  field  of  Pittsburg  Landing  ; the  great  outline 
of  the  Vicksburg  campaign  ; a summary  of  the  splendid  military 
successes  at  Chattanooga.  After  his  appointment  as  commander-in- 
chief, all  parts  of  the  vast  theatre  of  operations  must  be  considered  ; 
while,  as  he  made  his  headquarters  with  the  Army  of  the  Potomac, 
and  personally  directed  it,  more  stress  must  be  laid  upon  the  move- 
ments of  that  army  than  upon  others. 

I have  said  thus  much  by  way  of  self-vindication,  should  any 
reader — especially  some  gallant  soldier — fail  to  find  as  many  battle 
pictures,  and  as  much  of  the  movements  of  the  lesser  organizations, 
as  he  had  expected.  I could  not  neglect  the  philosophy  of  Grant’s 
nistory,  and  there  was  not  space  for  both. 

In  describing  his  earlier  campaigns,  I have  had  recourse  to  much 
fuller  material  than  in  the  latter  portions.  The  reports  of  many 
subordinate  commanders,  Union  and  Confederate,  have  been  pub- 


4 


PREFACE. 


lished,  and  there  are  even  critical  commentaries  npon  these,  which 
guard  the  historian  against  error.  But  in  the  latter  parts,  there  is 
yet  great  dearth  of  detail.  I have  been  obliged  to  depend,  for  the 
connected  outline,  upon  the  masterly — I may  say,  model — report  of 
General  Grant ; and  for  details  to  sucn  materials  as  had  been  re- 
ceived, not  even  including  extended  reports  of  the  corps-commanders. 

It  is  not  improbable,  therefore,  that,  for  want  of  such  corrective 
matter  in  the  details,  I may  have  made  occasional  mistakes,  in 
spite  of  my  best  efforts  to  avoid  doing  so. 

When  such  errors  are  pointed  out,  they  shall  be  corrected. 

I must  express  my  hearty  thanks  to  General  Grant  for  his  kind- 
ness in  sanctioning  my  attempt  to  portray  his  military  career,  and 
to  Major-General  Rawlins  for  his  invaluable  assistance  in  furnish- 
ing materials  without  which  the  work  could  not  have  been  written. 
Most  of  this  material  could  not  have  been  otherwise  obtained.  For 
its  use,  and  the  form  in  which  it  is  presented,  I alone  am  re- 
sponsible. 

To  my  friend,  Captain  Thomas  Mitchell,  of  Philadelphia,  late  a 
staff-officer  in  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  I am  indebted  for  valuable 
assistance  in  collecting  notes,  and  in  transcribing  some  of  the 
earlier  portions  of  the  work. 

I shall  be  amply  paid  for  my  labors,  which  have  been  arduous, 
if  my  simple  narrative  shall  prove  to  the  world  the  truth  of  the 
opinion,  already  very  widely  entertained,  that  Grant  is  the  first 
soldier  of  the  age,  and  the  most  distinguished  American-  of  the 
Regenerated  Republic. 

XJLt  v — j • 

Deoembek  1,  1865. 


PREFACE  TO  THE  REVISED  EDITION. 

The  publishers  having  announced  to  the  author  their  intention  to  issue 
a new  edition,  he  has  felt  it  a duty  to  them,  as  well  as  to  himself  and  to  the 
public,  to  correct  all  errors  which  have  been  pointed  out  to  him,  or  which 
he  has  been  able  to  discover.  He  has  also  availed  himself  of  published 
material  which  has  appeared  since  the  work  was  written,  especially  in  cor- 
rectiug  and  amending  the  latter  portions. 


June,  1868. 


C OITEN T S 


CHAPTER  I. 

THE  GREAT  WAR  OPENS. 

E„r,., ..of*. — Fort  Sumter.—' The  effect  on  the  masses. — The  Nation  must 
be  saved. — The  attitude  of  the  rebels. — Our  own  duty  clear. — The  rush  tc 
arms. — Our  ignorance  of  war. — The  want  of  every  thing. — The  education 

NEEDED  AND  EVENTUALLY  OBTAINED. — GRANT  AN  AFT  SCHOLAR 13 

CHAPTER  H. 

CHILDHOOD  AND  CADET  LIFE. 

Grant’s  lineage. — The  new  school  of  biography. — His  parentage  and  birth- 
place.— His  name. — Stories  of  his  youth. — Limited  education. — Appointment 
to  the  Military  Academy. — His  scholarship. — Classmates. — Recollections  of 
him  while  a cadet. — The  germs  of  character.. — He  graduates 18 


CHAPTER  III. 

ARMY  LIFE  AJSTD  RETIREMENT  FROM  SERVICE. 

Brevet  second-lieutenant  Fourth  Infantry.— Goes  to  Corpus  Christi. — At 
Palo  Alto  and  Resaca  de  la  Palma. — At  Monterey. — At  Vera  Cruz. — Regi- 
mental quartermaster. — Fights  at  Molino  and  Chapultepeu. — Mentioned  in 

REPORTS  AND  BREVETTED  CAPTAIN. — At  CLOSE  OF  WAR  SENT  TO  THE  NeRTHERN 

frontier. — Marries. — Off  to  Oregon. — Hard  work. — Leather-dealer 21 


CHAPTER  IY. 

BELMONT. 

Effect  of  the  news  on  Grant. — A Democrat  before  the  war. — An  unqualified 
war-man  now. — Raises  a company. — Does  good  service  as  mustering  officer. — 
Colonel  of  the  Twenty -first  Illinois.— Marches.— Acting  brigadier  at  Cairo. 
— The  value  of  Cairo. — The  rebel  strategy. — Expedition  to  Belmont.— Fre- 
mont's orders. — Polk  at  Columbus. — The  battle. — Success.— Enemy  re-en- 
forced.— Grant  withdraws. — Comments 28 


6 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  Y. 

FORT  HENRY. 

.alleck’s  Department  of  Missouri. — Grant’s  reconnoissance  into  Kentucky. 
— Its  value. — SIap  of  field  of  operations. — Columbus,  the  Gibraltar  op 
America. — Rebel  line. — Forts  Henry  and  Donelson. — -Foote’s  flotilla. — 
C.  F.  Smith  and  Phelps  reconnoitre  Fort  IIenry. — Grant  receives  permis- 
sion TO’  ATTACK. — The  FORT  DESCRIBED.—  LlOYD  TlLGHMAN  IN  COMMAND.— 
Grant’s  orders  of  march  and  battle. — The  naval  attack. — The  surrender. 
— Comments  on  rebel  defeat. — On  to  Donelson. — Tribute  to  Commodore 
Foote -35 


CHAPTER  YI. 

FORT  DONELSON. 

Reorganization. — Order  of  march. — McClep.nand  and  Smith  move. — A glance 
at  the  fort. — River- front.— Land  approaches. — Garrison  and  commanders. — 
Assault  upon  the  trenches. — Unsuccessful. — Storm  and  cold. — Re-enforce- 
ments under  L.  Wallace. — The  attack  of  the  gunboats. — Terrible  cannon- 
ade.— Foote  withdraws, — Value  of  his  attack. — Rebel  counter-plans. — Our 

RIGHT  ATTACKED  AND  ROLLED  BACK. — GRANT’S  CONSUMMATE  PLAN. — L.  WALLACE 
MOVES  48 


CHAPTER  VH. 

GENERAL  SMITH’S  ATTACK  AND  THE  SURRENDER. 

Smith’s  columns  organized. — Lauman  the  forlorn  hope. — Smith  leads. — Ad- 
dresses his  men. — The  lines  move. — Smith’s  splendid  valor  decisive. — Floyd's 
new  council. — He  turns  over  the  command. — Pillow  looks  at  the  cards,  and 
“ passes.” — The  pusillanimous  flight. — Buckner  surrenders. — The  corre- 
spondence.— Grand  results. — Comments. — Eulogy  of  General  C.  F.  Smith.  63 


CHAPTER  Yin. 

PREPARATIONS  FOR  A NEW  ADVANCE. 

Grant’s  enlarged  command. — General  Buell  co-operates  with  IIalleck. — Ad- 
ministration.— Discipline,  justice,  humanity. — Nashville  falls. — Surprise  of 
the  people. — A.  S.  Johnston  retires  to  Murfreesboro’. — The  ascent  of  the 
Tennessee. — Corinth  threatened. — Island  No.  10 — Seals  the  river. — Tub 

POSITION  DESCRIBED. — POPE  TAKES  NEW  MADRID. — GENERAL  MACKALL  AND  THE 

American  Thermopyl^j. — Schuyler  Hamilton’s  canal. — The  capture  and 
ROUT 


CONTENTS. 


7 


CHAPTER  IX. 

grant’s  new  campaign. 

Pittsburg  Landing. — The  landing. — Grant’s dispositions. — The  rebel  advasce. — 

JOHNSTON’S  PROCLAMATION. — The  ATTACK  ON  PRENTISS—  On  SHERMAN,  HueLBUT, 

McClernand,  and  Wallace. — The  situation  at  ten  o'clock. — Rebel  losses. — 
The  gunboats. — Webster’s  artillery. — Surgeon  Cornyn. — The  final  attack 
on  Sunday. — Lewis  Wallace  arrives. — His  delay. — Monday  morning. — Buell 
on  the  field. — Battle  on  the  left — On  the  right. — Beauregard  retires. — - 
Comments 82 


CHAPTER  X. 

THE  SIEGE  OE  CORINTH. 

Corinth  described. — Sherman’s  reconnoissance. — The  arrival  of  Halleck. — 
Pope's  army  comes  up. — Beauregard's  order. — His  force — Ours. — Pope 
takes  Farmington. — The  battle  of  Farmington. — Elliot’s  raid. — Corinth 
evacuated. — The  occupation  and  pursuit. — Co-operating  movements. — 
Mitchel’s  march. — The  navy. — Fight  at  Memphis. — New  efforts  of  the 
ENEMY 100 


CHAPTER  XI. 

IUKA  AND  CORINTH. 

After  a brief  halt,  forward. — Administration. — Iuka. — Price  marches  up. — 
Grant’s  sagacity. — The  battle. — Rosecrans  and  Ord. — Difficult  ground. — 
Price  retreats  southward. — Corinth. — The  fortifications. — Price’s  attack  » 
— Van  Dorn’s. — The  bloody  repulse. — Ord  and  Hurlbut  in  flank  and  rear. 

— “ How  does  it  all  sum  up  ?” — Sketches  of  commanders 117 


CHAPTER  XII. 

THE  DEPARTMENT  OP  THE  TENNESSEE. 

The  extent  of  Grant’s  command. — Districts. — Retrospect. — Williams’  canal. — 
Farragut’s  fleet. — The  Arkansas  destroyed. — Grant  moves. — Pemberton  in 

COMMAND  OF  THE  REBEL  ARMY. — GRANT’S  ARMY  AND  STAFF. — TRADE. — The  VALUE 

of  Vicksburg. — Port  Hudson. — The  Tallahatchie. — Hovey’s  movement. — 
The  prospect  bright. — Murphy's  surrender. — Sherman's  expedition  to  Vicks- 
burg.— Unsuccessful. — Arkansas  Post. — Army  corps. — Emancipation  procla- 
mation, and  colored  troops 134 


CHAPTER  XIH. 

THE  NEW  MOVEMENT  TOWARDS  VICKSBUEG. 

Routes  proposed. — Williams’  canal.— Why  it  failed. — Mllliken’s  Bend. — Lake 
Providence. — The  Yazoo  Pass. — Steele’s  Bayou. — Porter's  energy. — Tan- 
gled country. — What  next? — To  New  Carthage,  and  beyond. — Passing 
THE  BATTERIES. — FlRST  BOATS. — SHEETS  OF  FIRE. — SECOND  LOT. — HaRD  TlMES. — 
Across  to  Bruinsburg. — Battle  of  Port  Gibson. — Enemy  routed 153 


8 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  XTV. 

VICKSBURG  : THE  BATTLES,  ASSAULTS,  AND  SIEGE. 

Fortune  smiles. — Defences  of  Vicksburg. — Grand  Gulf  ours. — Sherman’s  feint 
on  Haines’  Bluff. — Grant’s  grand  tactics. — Battle  of  Raymond. — Battle 
of  Jackson. — Johnston  driven  out.t— Where  is  Pemberton? — At  Champion’s 
Hill. — Battle  there. — Enemy  demoralized. — Battle  of  the  Big  Black.— 
Investment. — Fleet  oo-operates. — Two  assaults.— Both  fail 164 


CHAPTER  XY. 

VICKSBURG  BESIEGED. 

Re-enforcements. — The  complete  investment.— The  condition  of  Vicksburg. 
—The  first  mine. — The  explosion.— Effects. — We  gain  a lodgment. — 
The  cannonade. — The  second  mine. — Preparations  for  final  assault. — 
Pemberton’s  change  of  opinion. — Further  delay  useless. — Is  ready  to  sur- 
render  180 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

VICKSBURG  FALLS. — “ UNVEXED  TO  THE  SEA.” 

Flag  of  truce. — Pemberton’s  request. — The  interview. — Terms  described. — 
Correspondence. — Terms  accepted. — Vicksburg  surrenders. — Fourth  of  July. 
— Rebellion  cut  in  two. — Only  needs  shaking,  to  fall  apart. — Grant’s  tri- 
umphal entry. — The  Mississippi  “ un vexed  to  the  sea.” — Comments 188 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

FINISHING  TOUCHES  : CLEARING  THE  WRECK. 

Effect  of  the  news. — President’s  letter  to  Grant. — Port  Hudson  waits  the 
fall  of  Vicksburg — Surrenders. — Correspondence  and  conditions. — Sher- 
man MOVES  AGAINST  JOHNSTON. — JOHNSTON  HOLDS  JACKSON. — HlS  ORDER. — IIe 

decamps  194 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

ORGANIZATION  AND  ADMINISTRATION. 

Expeditions  in  all  directions. — The  haul  at  Natchez. — Extra  military  ques- 
tions.— The  subject  of  trade. — Tariff  of  prices  on  the  Mississippi. — Honors 
at  Memphis. — Review  at  New  Orleans. — Sad  accident,  and  its  results. — 
Partial  recovery. — Boards  of  honor. — Comments 203 


CONTENTS. 


9 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

THE  MILITARY  DIVISION  OF  THE  MISSISSIPPI — THE  DEPARTMENT  OF 
THE  CUMBERLAND. 

ChICKAMAUGA. — A GLANCE  AT  THE  TOPOGRAPHY. — THE  NEW  COMMAND. — The  ARMT 
CONCENTRATES. — At  CHATTANOOGA. — A FINE  CHANCE  OF  STARVING. — SMITH’S 
STRATAGEM. — HOOKER  ADVANCES. — Bragg’s  FATAL  ERROR. — SHERMAN  MOVES. — 
Beconnoissances  and  plans 210 

CHAPTER  XX. 

THE  GRAND  MOYEMENT  BEGUN. 

Sherman  marches. — Thomas’s  advance. — Sherman  crosses  and  takes  position. — 
Hooker  co-operates. — All  ready  along  the  line. — The  Confederates. — 
Waiting  fob  Hooker. — Storming  of  the  ridge. — Hooker  attacks. — The 
FIGHT  ENDED  AND  PURSUIT  BEGUN. — PURSUIT  DISCONTINUED. — COMMENTS 224 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

BURNSIDE  AT  KNOXVILLE. 

His  entrance  into  Knoxville — Fortifies  the  town — Advances  to  lure  Long- 
street  on. — Longstreet  invests  and  attacks — Repulsed. — Re-enforcements 
from  Grant. — Sherman  comes  up. — Grant’s  order. — Summary  of  losses.  . 243 

CHAPTER  XXH. 

GREAT  JOY  IN  THE  LAND. 

The  President’s  proclamation. — Public  honors. — The  gold  medal. — A lieu- 
tenant-general proposed. —Societies. — Namesakes. — New  labors. — Visits 
Cumberland  Gap. — At  Nashville. — To  Chattanooga. : — Visits  St.  Louis. — 
The  banquet. — Thanks  of  the  city., 248 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

ELSEWHERE  IN  THE  FIELD. 

The  Mississippi. — Banks. — Steele. — Rosecrans. — Our  force  opmpared  with  the 
rebels. — Sherman’s  expedition  to  Meridian. — Thomas  moves  upon  Dalton. 
— Seymour  at  Olustee. — One  head  needed. — No  political  aspirations.  . 255 


CHAPTER  XXIY. 

THE  LIEUTENANT-GENERAL — RETROSPECT  AND  PROSPECT. 

Grant  Lieutenant-General. — Arrives  at  Washington.— Recognized  at  Wil- 
lard’s.— Commission  presented. — President’s  address. — Grant’s  reply. — Re- 
vival of  the  grade. — Washington,  Scott,  and  Grant. — The  new  law. — 

1* 


10 


CONTENTS. 


Grant’s  personal  appearance. — The  honor  unsolicited. — The  country  needs 
him. — What  he  had  done  to  earn  it. — Prospect  or  responsibility  and  danger. 
— W ill  he  succeed  ? — Unrivalled  glory  . . . . ; 258 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

THE  CONDUCT  OF  THE  WAR. 

Grant’s  convictions.— Evils  to  be  remedied. — The  new  plan. — The  great  the- 
atre— How  occupied.— The  rebel  armies. — Lee  and  Johnston. — Our  opposing 
armies. — Banes  in  Virginia. — Directions  to  General  Butler. — Sigel’s  in- 
structions   267 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

PREPARATIONS  FOR  THE  FINAL  CAMPAIGN. 

Grant’s  announcement  to  the  armies. — At  Washington.— The  Army  of  the 
Potomac. — General  Meade. — The  army  reorganized.— Fifth  Corps — Second 
— Sixth. — The  Ninth  Corps. — The  character  of  the  army. — Grant’s  staff. 
— Meade’s  chief,  and  adjutant-general 277 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

THE  CROSSING  OF  THE  RUBICON. 

All  ready. — Grant  makes  final  preparations. — The  position  of  the  army. — 
Lee’s  position. — The  roads.— The  Wilderness. — Meade’s  order. — The  corps 
move. — Plans  and  counterplans. — The  rebels  come  up  in  column. — Ewell 
ON  OUR  RIGHT,  BY  THE  TURNPIKE 285 


CHAPTER  XXVIH. 

THE  BATTLE  OF  THE  WILDERNESS. 

Orders  to  Warren  and  Sedgwick. — The  battle-field. — Hancock  to  the  rescue. 
— .General  attack  on  the  6th. — Hancock’s  encounter. — Second  rebel  as- 
sault.— Gordon  flanks  our  right. — Grant  on  the  field. — Comments.— Losses. 
• — Drawn  battle '. 293 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

ON  TO  RICHMOND. 

Suspense  at  the  North. — Lee’s  retreat. — Sedgwick  killed. — Wright  to  Sixth 
Corps. — Attack  on  Spottsylvania. — Hancock’s  feat  of  arms. — The  after-bat- 
tle.— Our  losses  up  to  the  12th. — Who  retreats,  Grant  or  Lee? — Thb 
LAND  AHEAD. — A NEW  FLANKING  MOVEMENT 304 


CONTENTS. 


11 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

CO-OPERATING  MOVEMENTS. 

Sheridan’s  eaid. — The  battle  of  Yellow  Tavern. — J.  E.  B.  Stuart  killed.— 
The  raiders  reach  the  James. — Fortunes  of  Sioel. — Defeated  by  Breckin- 
ridge.— Butler’s  movements. — His  dispatch. — Beauregard’s  attack. — Her- 
metically SEALED. — KaUTZ’s  RAID. — STANTON’S  DISPATCH. — BuTLER’s  FAILURE. — 
How  the  want  of  co-operation  affected  Grant 320 

CHAPTER  XXXI. 

FROM  SPOTTSYLVANIA  TO  THE  CHICKAHOMINY. 

The  corps  move. — Re-enforcements. — Losses  from  May  12  to  21. — On  the  North 
Anna. — Withdrawn.  — Sheridan’s  return. — Crossing  of  the  Pamunkey. — 
Change  of  base. — Sheridan  holds  Cold  Harbor. — Losses  from  May  21  to 
31. — W.  F.  Smith  detached  from  Butler. — -The  battles  of  Cold  Harbor. 
— The  crossing  of  the  Chickahominy 330 

CHAPTER  XXXII. 

SOUTH  OF  THE  JAMES. 

The  crossing  of  the  James. — Petersburg. — Gillmore  retires. — Kautz  attacks. — 
Smith’s  new  assault. — The  corps  come  up  rapidly. — Butler  moves  forward. 
— The  new  assault  on  the  city — Not  successful. — Sheridan’s  expedition. — 
New  movement  of  the  army. — Against  the  Weldon  road. — Deep  Bottom. — 
Wilson’s  raid. — Temporary  rest 346 

CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

THE  SHENANDOAH  VALLEY. 

Hunter’s  instructions. — He  beats  the  enemy. — W.  E.  Jones  killed. — Advance 
to  Lynchburg. — Retreats  to  the  Kanawha. — What  he  accomplished. — In 
WHAT  HE  FAILED. — The  ROUTE  HE  SHOULD  HAVE  TAKEN 361 


CHAPTER  XXXIY. 

THE  MINE  AT  PETERSBURG. 

Grant’s  diversion. — The  story  of  the  mine. — Its  position. — Lieutenant-Colonel 
Pleasants. — Description. — Excavated  under  difficulties. — -Meade’s  order. — 
The  fuse  lighted. — -Fails. — Gallant  men  relight  it. — The  delay. — The 
stormers  move. — Ledlie,  Willcox,  and  Potter. — Ferrero. — The  crater. — 
The  Court  of  Inquiry 864 


CHAPTER  XXXV. 

THE  REBEL  ADVANCE  ON  WASHINGTON. 

Early  moves  down  the  Valley. — Grant  sends  up  the  Sixth  and  Nineteenth- 
— Wallace  moves. — Is  defeated,  but  detains  Early. — Destruction. — Wright 
IN  COMMAND. — EaRLY  RETREATS. — The  SHENANDOAH  VaLLEY. — GRANT  VISITS 

Hunter. — Sheridan — Let  loose. — Winchester 374 


12 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  XXXYL 

ABOUND  PETEESBUBG. 

Adjustment  of  works.— Movement  north  of  the  James.— To  the  Weldon  road. 
— The  cattle  raid. — Movement  on  both  flanks. — The  westward  movement. 
— Butler  moves. — The  Army  of  the  Potomao  in  motion. — The  Dutch  Gat 
Canal. — Gkegg  at  Stoney  Creek. — Comparative  rest 388 


CHAPTER  XXXYII. 

OTHEE  PABTS  OF  THE  GBEAT  THEATRE. 

Sherman. — Hood  moves  into  Tennessee. — General  Thomas. — General  Hood. — 
Mobile. — Price  invades  Missouri. — To  Wytheville  and  Saltville 401 

CHAPTER  XXXVIII. 

FORT  FISHEB. 

The  troops  land. — The  bombardment  and  assault. — Comments. — Wilmington 
FALLS 403 


CHAPTER  XXXIX. 

CONCENTRATION. 

Plans  of  Sherman. — March  ; the  strategic  usher. — Fort  Steadman. — Sheri- 
dan’s GRAND  MARCH. — SHERMAN’S  VISIT.— The  MOVEMENT  TO  THE  LEFT 418 

CHAPTER  XL. 

THE  TRUE  “BEGINNING  OF  THE  END.” 

Fight  at  Dinwiddie  Courthouse. — Battle  of  Five  Forks. — Defeat  of  the  reb- 
els.— Consternation  in  Richmond. — Its  evacuation  by  Lee. — Pursuit  of  the 
FLEEING  ARMY. — Sailor’s  CREEK. — Lee's  SURRENDER. — TERMS. — SHERMAN. — 
Other  generals. — Secretary  of  war  ad  interim. — Nomination  for  the  Presidency.  . . 433 


BIOGRAPHICAL  SKETCH  OF  SCHUYLER  COLFAX. 

CHAPTER  I. 

CHILDHOOD  AND  EARLY  LIFE. 

Colfax’s  ancestry. — Ills  birth. — His  scnooL  days. — Goes  into  a store  at  the  ace  of  ten 
years. — Removes  to  Indiana. — Is  again  clerk  in  a store. — Becomes  deputy  county 
auditor. — Writes  for  the  press 457 

CHAPTER  II. 

MANHOOD  AND  PUBLIC  LIFE. 


Becomes  editor  of  a newspaper. — The  debating  club.— Goes  to  Congress. — His  maiden 

SPEECH. — Is  CHOSEN  SPEAKER  OF  THE  HOUSE.— ACROSS  THE  CONTINENT. Is  NOMINATED  FOR 

the  Vice-Presidency. — His  letter  of  acceptance 459 


LIFE  ANT)  SERVICES 

OF 

GENERAL  IT.  S.  GRANT. 


CHAPTER  I. 

THE  GREAT  WAR  OPENS. 

Ruffin’s  cannon. — Fort  Sumter. — The  effect  on  the  masses. — The  Nation  must 
be  saved. — The  attitude  of  the  rebels. — Our  oivn  duty  clear. — The  rush  to 
arms. — Our  ignorance  of  war. — The  want  of  every  thing. — The  education 
needed  and  eventually  obtained. — Grant  an  apt  schoi^ar. 

From  profound  peace  to  civil  war ! In  an  instant,  with  no 
premonitions  that  we  conld  regard, — so  often  had  the  threat 
been  made,  and  the  promise  not  made  good, — the  poetical  toc- 
sin sounded  historically  for  America  in  the  first  gun,  fired  with 
great  joy  and  gratitude  by  the  venerable  Edmund  Ruffin,*  of 
Virginia,  against  the  devoted  band  of  seventy  patriot  soldiers, 
whom,  by  a providential  policy,  and  in  spite  of  an  effete  ad- 
ministration, Major  Robert  Anderson  had  placed  in  Fort 
Sumter.  This  was  a strong  work  of  the  United  States,  built 
with  government  money  on  government  property,  in  Charles- 
ton harbor,  for  the  occupation  of  which  South  Carolina,  even 
after  her  unlawful  secession,  had  not  even  the  shadow  of  a 
State-rights’  claim.  Foul  as  was  the  deed,  it  was  needed  to 
awake  the  nation  to  its  self-respect  and  self-preservation.  The 


* “ The  first  shot  at  Fort  Sumter,  from  Stevens’  Battery,  was  fired  by  the 
venerable  Edmnnd  Ruffin,  of  Virginia.” — New  York  Herald,  April  13,  1861. 


14 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


loyal  masses  rose  at  the  sound.  Men  of  all  social  grades,  all 
occupations,  almost  all  shades  of  politics,  felt  that  the  crisis, 
long  prophesied,  hut  never  fully  expected,  had  indeed  come ; 
and  that  the  nation  must  now  and  at  once  awake,  arise,  or  he 
forever  fallen.  Supine  before,  only  anxious  to  avert  the  horrid 
scourge  of  a desolating  civil  war,  many  true  patriots  would 
have  been  held  back  by  sentiments  of  humanity  from  proceed- 
ing to  extremities  with  the  rebellious  States  ; and  had  not  the 
Sumter  cowardice  been  perpetrated,  we  might  still  have  been 
ruled  by  a Southern  oligarchy,  representing  neither  the  best 
men  nor  the  masses  of  the  South,  and  we  would  have  been 
subjected  to  the  vaporings  and  hectorings  with  which  South 
Carolina  regaled  the  country  for  so  manj  years,  until  the  sub- 
version of  our  Government,  undertaken  in  some  other  more 
prudent  and  politic  manner,  should  have  occurred. 

The  gage  of  battle  thus  thrown  down  was  the  best  thing  for 
the  United  States  Government.  It  placed  the  seceding  States, 
by  their  own  action,  out  of  the  pale  of  the  constitution.  They 
had  said  : “ We  ask  no  rights  from  you  ; we  declare  the  Union 
dissolved  ; the  constitution,  for  us,  annulled ; we  will  maintain 
our  own  rights.”  It  put  us,  too,  in  our  true  position,  as  men 
contending  no  longer  for  a dogma  or  a whim,  but  for  the  sal- 
vation of  the  country.  Every  true  patriot,  even  though  he 
had  been  a pro-slavery  democrat,  found  now  no  longer  South- 
ern friends  to  aid  in  what  they  considered  the  maintenance 
of  their  legal  rights  ; but  Southern  traitors  and  armed  rebels 
to  conquer,  and  either  bring  back  to  their  allegiance,  or  de- 
stroy, root  and  branch,  with  all  the  causes  and  all  the  institu- 
tions whence  the  treason  and  the  rebellion  had  sprung.  Their 
armies  were  to  be  beaten,  their  territory  retaken,  their  prop- 
erty confiscated,  and  finally,  if  necessary,  their  slaves  eman- 
cipated. This  was,  from  the  first,  the  true  and  simple  logic  of 
the  war  ; and  to  this,  as  the  alternative  of  victory,  the  rebels 
set  their  seal  and  subscription  when  the  venerable  Edmund 
Ru  ffin  fired  the  first  gun  at  Fort  Sumter.  Of  course  they  ex- 
pected to  succeed  ; but  failing  of  this,  they  had  a right  to  ex- 
pect nothing  less  than  what  has  happened. 


THE  GREAT  WAR  OPENS. 


15 


The  reverberation  of  Ruffin’s  cannon  went  rolling  over  the 
land.  It  leaped  the  Blue  Ridge,  screamed  through  its  wild 
passes,  traversed  the  valleys  of  tributary  streams,  and  poured 
in  unabated  thunder-tones  upon  the  banks  of  the  Mississippi. 
Everywhere  it  roused  the  patriots  to  action.  The  country 
sprang  to  its  feet.  The  whole  nation,  but  yesterday  a people 
of  compromisers  and  deprecators  of  civil  war,  now  flew  to 
arms.  Volunteering  was  the  order  of  the  day  : the  enthusiasm 
was  unbounded.  Old  men,  with  spectacles,  and  in  unsightly 
jackets,  nearly  killed  themselves  at  nightly  home-guard  drills 
in  academies  of  music,  concert-rooms,  and  town-halls ; small 
boys  formed  Kght-infantry  companies ; women  made  haver- 
sacks and  havelocks- — the  latter  of  no  earthly  use  except  to 
awaken,  or  rather  keep  alive,  a spirit  of  patriotic  labor  ; and 
men,  in  the  bloom  of  youth  and  prime  of  manhood,  flocked  to 
the  rendezvous  to  take  the  field. 

It  is  true  we  did  not  know  how  to  fight : we  had  no  generals 
to  lead  us,  except  some  old  relics  of  our  former  wars.  That 
fine  old  veteran,  General  Scott,  had  passed  his  seventieth 
year,  and,  from  the  effects  of  old  wounds,  was  in  no  condition 
to  take  the  field.  Our  army  was  but  “the  skeleton  of  the  Forty- 
eighth,”  an  army  only  in  name  ; our  volunteers  were  willing, 
but  entirely  ignorant ; our  regulars  had  not  been  drilled  at 
brigade  manoeuvres,  and  the  officers  knew  little  about  them. 
In  most  cases,  before  the  war,  there  were  not  sufficient  troops 
at  the  garrison  posts  to  drill  at  battalion  manoeuvres.  No  one 
knew  how  extensive  the  theatre  of  war  was  to  be  : on  what  a 
scale  the  rebels  had  been  preparing  to  carry  it  on  : what  we 
should  need  in  the  way  of  an  army,  of  supplies  and  munitions 
of  war.  We  were  certain  of  one  thing ; and  that  was,  that  we 
were  deficient  in  every  thing.  Even  the  strategic  features  of 
the  country — unlike  those  of  Europe,  where  every  little  rivulet 
and  mountain-spur  has  been  fought  over,  and  has  its  military 
place  in  history — had  never  been  studied.  Perhaps  it  was  in- 
cident to  this  state  of  things  that  statesmen  spoke  oracularly 
of  “ no  war,”  or  “ one  effective  blow,”  or  “ sixty  days,”  for 
which  to  discount  the  struggle.  But  in  spite  of  their  predic- 


16 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


tions  the  storm  grew  apace,  and,  in  the  midst  of  obscurity,  we 
blundered  on  in  ignorant  and  absurd  experiments.  Speak  but 
of  a man  who  could  aid  us,  suggest  a hero,  and  the  people 
turned  to  him  with  the  blind  worship  of  helpless  fear.  Not 
what  he  had  done,  but  what  he  was  going  to  do,  made  him  il- 
lustrious : he  was  already  a new  incarnation  of  the  god  of  war  ; 
a second  Napoleon  come  to  battle.  It  is  both  needless  and 
useless  now  to  demonstrate  how  unjust  this  was  to  those  thus 
bepraised,  and  what  sore  humiliation  it  was  to  bring  upon  the 
worshippers.  But  there  was  no  calm  judgment  then ; the 
danger  was  imminent,  the  need  urgent,  the  fear  great.  At 
last  the  lightning  fell,  and  Bull  Bun  was  followed  by  a horror 
of  great  darkness  over  the  land, — the  darkest  hour  before  the 
dawn. 

The  truth  is,  there  was  no  man  at  that  time  in  America  who 
could  grasp  the  colossal  problem  ; no  man  on  either  side.  We 
were  babes  in  military  practice  ; our  armies  and  our  generals 
needed  education  from  the  very  elementary  principles,  and 
especially  that  education  of  disasters  which  Marmont  declares 
to  be  the  very  best  of  all.  The  Grant  of  Belmont  could  not 
have  fought  the  battle  of  Pittsburg  Landing ; and  it  needed 
the  practice  of  Vicksburg  and  Chattanooga  to  fit  him  for  the 
terrible  struggles  of  the  campaign  from  the  Bapidan. 

Months  and  years  passed,  and  we  became  gradually  enlight- 
ened ; our  troops  became  veterans,  and  our  leaders,  when  the 
lists  were  carefully  sifted,  became  generals.  None  are  now 
invested  with  honors  who  have  not  fully  earned  them ; and 
we  stand  to-day  at  the  open  portals  of  that  glorious  peace 
which  our  defenders  have  achieved,  ready  to  accord  to  them 
intelligent  praise  in  proportion  to  their  real  merits.  And  thus 
we  reach  the  life  and  history  of  General  Grant,  one  of  the 
many  who  rushed  to  the  field  when  Bufiin’s  cannon  sounded 
the  alarm — a graduate  of  West  Point,  educated,  indeed,  as  a 
subordinate  officer,  but  not  as  a general ; to  be  educated  as  a 
general  in  and  by  the  war.  His  career,  beginning  with  the 
Sumter  gun,  is  in  itself  an  epitome  of  the  war,  and  marks  its 
grandest  epoch,  when  armed  rebellion  threw  down  its  weapons, 


THE  GREAT  WAR  OPENS. 


17 


and  the  country,  more  by  Ms  power  than  by  that  of  any  other 
individual  man,  stood  new-born,  with  a giant’s  strength,  and, 
in  the  often  quoted  words  of  Curran,  never  elsewhere  so 
applicable,  “redeemed,  regenerated,  and  disenthralled,  by 
the  irresistible  genius  of  universal  emancipation.” 


18 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


CHAPTER  II. 

CHILDHOOD  AND  CADET  LIFE. 

Grant’s  lineage. — The  new  school  of  biography. — His  parentage  and  birth- 
plaoe. — His  name. — Stories  of  his  YjCtft. — Limited  education. — Appointment 
to  the  Military  Academy. — His  scholarship. — Classmates. — Recollections  of 

HIM  WHILE  a CADET. — The  GERMS  OF  CHARACTER. — He  GRADUATES. 

Grant’s  early  history  needs  but  little  comment.  It  bears 
no  important  relation  to  bis  after  career,  although  it  is 
in  no  way  disconsonant  to  it.  Bom  of  respectable  parents 
to  the  honorable  sturdy  life  of  the  West,  he  needs  no  exhibi- 
tion of  long  descent  to  inaugurate  his  history.  If  Napoleon 
could  rebuke  the  genealogist  who  was  creating  for  him  a ped- 
igree, with  the  words,  “ Eriend,  my  patent  dates  from  Monte 
Notte,”  Grant  may  claim  his  American  nobility  from  Fort 
Donelson. 

On  the  one  hand,  all  efforts  to  establish  an  aristocratic  de- 
scent and  a remarkable  childhood  for  such  a man  are  dis- 
honest and  absurd ; and,  on  the  other  hand,  all  attempts  to 
make  his  antecedents  very  humble  and  his  childhood  very 
hard,  in  order  to  exalt  his  after-life,  are  disgusting.  The  one 
is  absurdly  European,  and  the  other  belongs  to  the  “ new 
American  school  of  biography,”  the  tendency  of  which  is  to 
make  boys  despise  their  fathers,  that  they  may  the  more  thor- 
oughly respect  themselves.* 

We  may,  however,  place  on  record  what  is  truthfully  known 
of  his  family  and  childhood,  being  sure  that  there  is  noth- 


* See  an  excellent  article,  by  Gail  Hamilton , in  “ Skirmishes  and  Sketches,” 
in  which,  with  the  vindictiveness  of  Herod,  she  slaughters  the  “ Bobbin  Boys,” 
“ Ferry  Boys,”  “ Errand  Boys,”  “ Tanner  Boys,”  etc.,  etc.  Let  us  hope  sho 
has  killed  all  the  “ innocents.” 


19 


CHILDHOOD  AND  CADET  LIFE. 

ing  in  Grant’s  past  npon  which,  he  does  not  look  with  honest 
pride. 

It  is  not  without  interest,  moreover,  in  such  a biography  to 
know  that  he  comes  of  a good  fighting  stock.  His  great- 
grandfather was  a captain,  and  his  grandfather  a soldier  in 
our  earlier  wars.  The  former  was  killed  at  the  battle  of  White 
Plains  in  1756,  and  the  latter  did  good  service  in  the  Eevo- 
lution.  Jesse  E.  Grant, _his  father,  was  born  in  Westmoreland 
Co.,  Penn.,  in  1794.  In  1805,  his  father  died,  and  Jesse,  then 
an  orphan  of  eleven  years,  was  apprenticed  to  a tanner.  We 
need  not  trace  the  wanderings  of  Jesse  Grant,  with  his  mother 
and  family,  from  Pennsylvania  to  Maysville,  in  Kentucky, 
then  to  Eavenna,  thence  t<4  Ohio.  The  country  was  in  a dis- 
ordered state  by  reason  of  British  intrigue  with  Indian  bar- 
barity ; in  many  parts  the  climate  was  unhealthy,  and  so  we 
find  him,  after  many  changes  to  better  his  lot,  residing  at 
Point  Pleasant,  Clermont  County,  Ohio. 

Grant’s  mother  was  Hannah  Simpson,  the  daughter  of  John 
Simpson.  She  was  born  in  Montgomery  County,  Pennsyl- 
vania ; but  removed  with  her  father  and  family  to  Clermont 
County,  Ohio,  in  1818,  where,  in  June,  1821,  she  married  Jesse 
E.  Grant.  Ten  months  after,  on  the  twenty-seventh  of  April, 
1822,  their  first  child,  known  to  the  world  as  Ulysses  Simpson 
Grant,*  was  born  in  a small  one-story  cottage,  still  standing 
on  the  banks  of  the  Ohio,  commanding  a .view  of  the  river  and 
of  the  Kentucky  shore. 

Prom  what  we  know  of  Grant’s  parents — the  probity,  energy, 
and  hard  labor  of  his  father ; the  consistent  Christian  charac- 
ter, kind  heart,  and  devotion  to  her  family  displayed  by  his 
excellent  mother — we  have  another  beautiful  illustration  of  the 
moral  heritage  of  children,  and  another  proof  that  God  shows 
mercy  and  gives  great  reward  to  them  that  love  Him,  to  many 
generations. 

* His  father  tells  us  that  his  name  was  Hiram  Ulysses,  hut  that  his  cadet 
warrant  was  made  out  for  Ulysses  Sidney ; that  he  accepted  the  name  while 
at  West  Point,  only  changing  it  to  Ulysses  Simpson,  in  honor  of  his  mother, 
when  he  graduated. 


20 


GEANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


Many  stories  are  told,  of  course,  exhibiting  the  sturdy 
character  of  young  Grant,  and  his  resources  under  difficulties, 
but  none  betokening,  in  a remarkable  degree,  the  character, 
of  his  future  career.  It  is  said  that,  upon  proper  occasion,  he 
could  be  pugnacious  ; that  he  was  not  outwitted  in  a bargain  ; 
and  that  he  contrived  means  of  overcoming  difficulties  which 
would  have  checked  other  boys.  In  the  same  way,  the 
biographers  of  Napoleon  have  found  the  types  of  his  after-life 
in  his  lording  it  over  his  elder  brother  Joseph,  and  in  his 
bravery  in  attacking  snow  forts. 

Grant  was  sturdy,  strong,  and  cool,  as  many  other  boys  are , 
but  up  to  the  time  of  his  first  entering  into  service,  no  events 
or  actions  of  his  life  wrere  the  heralds  of  his  present  greatness. 
The  qualities  undoubtedly  were  there,  but  latent ; and  of  what 
has  evoked  them  in  most  men,  ambition,  he  seems  to  have 
none. 

The  education  of  the  boy  was  quite  limited,  like  that  of  most 
Western  boys  in  moderate  circumstances.  There  was  hard 
work  to  do,  in  which  the  son  must  help  the  father,  and  so  it  was 
only  in  the  midwinter  months  that  he  could  attend  the  village 
school.  What  he  learned,  however,  he  learned  well ; and  he 
acquired  with  the  elements  of  knowledge,  not  only  a basis, 
but,  what  is  of  far  more  importance,  an  ardent  desire  for  a full 
education. 

By  the  time  Grant  was  seventeen,  West  Point  had  acquired 
great  fame  throughout  the  country  ; it  was  known  by  its  fruits  ; 
its  eleves  were  gentlemen  of  high  education  and  noble  bearing. 
In  civic  life  they  were  eagerly  sought  after  to  take  the  lead  in 
railway  engineering  and  industrial  pursuits.  They  were  the 
chief  men  in  all  militia  organizations  ; indeed,  the  military 
knowledge  of  the  country  was  almost  as  much  confined  to  them 
as  the  esoteric  meaning  of  the  Egyptian  mysteries  had  formerly 
been  to  the  priests.  It  was  also  known  that  there  a boy,  with- 
out the  necessary  means,  could  obtain  the  best  education 
which  the  country  could  afford,  not  gratuitously,  but  more 
than  that — he  would  be  paid  for  learning,  trained  and  main- 
tained as  a gentleman,  and  would  receive  at  the  last  a high, 


CHILDHOOD  AND  CADET  LIFE. 


21 


self-sustaining  position— a commission  in  the  army.  To  such 
a youth  as  Grant,  it  offered  a splendid  chance ; and  so  appli- 
cation was  made  to  the  Honorable  Thomas  L.  Hamer,  of 
Grant’s  congressional  district,  who  gave  him  the  appoint- 
ment. Thus,  with  a good  basis  of  hard,  self-reliant,  and  eager 
boyhood,  he  was  admitted  to  the  preliminary  examination, 
and  entered  the  Military  Academy  on  the  first  of  July,  1839.* 
Such  are  the  details,  which  would  have  had  no  importance 
whatever  had  it  not  been  for  subsequent  events. 

Even  a step  further  we  may  follow  him  without  any  tempta- 
tion to  worship  the  incipient  hero.  His  scholarship  at  West 
Point  was  respectable,  and  no  more.  He  went  through  the 
entire  course,  like  his  classmates,  no  cadet  being  allowed  any 
option.!  From  September  to  June,  the  cadets  are  in  barracks, 
studying,  riding,  and  fencing  in  the  riding-hall,  and,  in  fine 
weather,  drilling  in  the  afternoons  at  infantry  : from  June  to 
September,  they  encamp  upon  the  plain,  and  their  time  is 
entirely  employed  in  drills  of  every  kind,  guard  duty,  pyro- 
techny,  and  practical  engineering. 

In  his  cadet  studies,  Grant  had  something  to  contend  with, 
in  the  fact  of  his  own  lack  of  early  preparation,  and  the 
superior  preparation  of  most  of  his  competitors,  who  had  been 
over  a part  of  the  course  before  they  entered.  Among  these 
were  William  B.  Franklin,  who  stood  at  the  head  of  the  class ; 
Boswell  S.  Bipley,  not  famous  for  his  “ History  of  the  Mexi- 
can War”  (written  in  the  interest  of  General  Pillow,  and  to 
injure  General  Scott),  but  quite  infamous  for  firing  with  great 
rapidity  upon  the  burning  Sumter,  which  the  devoted  garrison 
were  trying  to  extinguish  ; Bufus  Ingalls,  the  excellent  quarter- 
master-general of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  ; Joseph  J.  Bey- 
nolds,  late  commander  in  Arkansas  ; Christopher  C.  Augur, 
long  in  command  at  Washington  ; the  rebel  General  Franklin 
Gardner,  who  surrendered  Port  Hudson  to  Banks  when  Grant 

* The  preliminary  examination  is  extremely  simple — reading,  spelling, 
writing,  and  arithmetic  through  decimal  fractions. 

f In  our  day,  it  was  only  the  first  section  of  each  class  who  learned  some- 
thing more  than  was  required  of  the  rest. 


22 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


had  taken  Vicksburg ; and  others,  to  whom  we  design  no  dis- 
credit by  not  mentioning  them.  Thirty-nine  of  the  one  hun- 
dred and  more  who  had  been  appointed  in  1839,  graduated 
in  1843.  Grant  stood  in  the  middle  of  the  class,  twenty-first 
on  the  list. 

The  honor  of  being  his  comrade  for  two  years  at  the  Acad- 
emy enables  me  to  speak  more  intelligently,  perhaps,  than- 
those  of  “ the  new  school,”  who  have  invented  the  most  ab- 
surb  stories  to  illustrate  his  cadet-life.  I remember  him  as  a 
plain,  common-sense,  straight-forward  youth ; quiet,  calm, 
thoughtful,  and  unaggressive  ; shunning  notoriety ; quite  con- 
tented, while  others  were  grumbling ; taking  to  his  military 
duties  in  a very  business-like  manner  ; not  a prominent  man 
in  the  corps,  but  respected  by  all,  and  very  popular  with  his 
friends.  His  sobriquet  of  Unde  Sam  was  given  to  him  there, 
where  every  good-fellow  has  a nickname,  from  these  very 
qualities ; indeed,  he  was  a very  uncle-like  sort  of  a youth. 
He  was  then  and  always  an  excellent  horseman,  and  his 
picture  rises  before  me  as  I write,  in  the  old  torn  coat,*  obso- 
lescent leather  gig-top,  loose  riding  pantaloons,  with  spurs 
buckled  over  them,  going  with  his  clanking  sabre  to  the  drill- 
hall.  He  exhibited  but  little  enthusiasm  in  any  thing  : his 
best  standing  was  in  the  mathematical  branches,  and  their 
application  to  tactics  and  military  engineering. 

If  we  again  dwell  upon  the  fact  that  no  one,  even  of  his 
most  intimate  friends,  dreamed  of  a great  future  for  him,  it  is 
to  add  that,  looking  back  now,  we  must  confess  that  the 
possession  of  many  excellent  qualities,  and  the  entire  absence 
of  all  low  and  mean  ones,  establish  a logical  sequence  from 
first  to  last,  and  illustrate,  in  a novel  manner,  the  poet’s  fancy 
about — 

“ The  haby  figures  of  the  giant  mass 
Of  things  to  come  at  large,” 


* Riding-jackets,  if  we  remember  rightly,  had  not  then  been  issued,  and 
the  cadets  always  wore  their  seediest  rig  into  the  sweat,  and  dust  of  the  riding. 


drill. 


CHILDHOOD  AND  CADET  LIFE. 


2tJ 

the  germs  of  those  qualities  which  are  found  in  beautiful  com- 
bination in  Wordsworth’s  “ Happy  Warrior 

“ The  generous  spirit  who,  when  brought 
Among  the  tasks  of  real  life,  hath  wrought 
Upon  the  plan  that  pleased  his  infant  thought. 

And  at  this  point  of  view,  as  we  find  the  Western  boy,  after 
the  compacting,  instructing,  developing  processes  of  West 
Point,  coming  forth  a man,  ready  for  the  stern  realities  of 
American  life,  we  may  pause  to  point  him  out  to  our  American 
youth  as  an  example  henceforth  to  be  followed  ; then,  as  now, 
a character  which,  in  the  words  of  a friend,  “betrayed  no 
trust,  falsified  no  word,  violated  no  rights,  manifested  no 
tyranny,  sought  no  personal  aggrandizement,  complained  of 
no  hardship,  displayed  no  jealousy,  oppressed  no  subordinate  ; 
but,  in  whatever  sphere,  protected  every  interest,  upheld  his 
flag,  and  was  ever  known  by  his  humanity,  sagacity,  courage, 
and  honor.”  What  more  can  be  claimed  for  any  young  man  ? 
What  for  the  greatest  of  captains  ? 

He  left  West  Point  as  brevet  second-lieutenant  in  the  Fourth 
Infantry  ; and  wifli  his  army  life  we  begin  another  chapter  in 
his  history. 


24 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS.' 


CHAPTER  EH. 

ARMY  LITE  AND  RETIREMENT  FROM  SERVICE. 

Brevet  second-lieutenant  Fourth  Infantry. — Goes  to  Corpus  Ceristi. — At 
Palo  Alto  and  Resaca  de  la  Palma. — At  Monterey. — At  Vera  Cruz. — Regi- 
mental quartermaster. — Fights  at  Molino  and  Cbapultepeo. — Mentioned  in 
reports  and  brevetted  captain. — At  close  of  war  sent  to  tee  Northern 
frontier. — Marries. — Off  to  Oregon. — Hard  work. — Leather-dealer. 

On  the  1st  of  July,  1843,  Grant  began  bis  army  service  as 
■brevet  second-lieutenant  in  tlie  Fourth  Infantry.  The  expla- 
nation of  this  is,  that  there  being  no  vacancy  in  the  infantry 
arm,  all  graduated  cadets  are  thus  attached,  in  the  order  of 
merit,  to  regiments,  as  supernumerary  officers,  each  to  await 
a vacancy  in  his  turn.  The  regiment  was  then  at  Jefferson 
Barrabks,  near  St.  Louis,  Missouri-;  but,  in  the  summer  of 
1844,  it  was  removed  to  Natchitoches,  Louisiana,  and  as  the 
Mexican  plot  thickened,  in  1845,  it  wras  sent  to  Corpus  Christi, 
to  watch  the  Mexican  army  then  concentrating  upon  the 
frontier.  Grant  was  made  a full  second-lieutenant  in  the 
Seventh  Regiment,  on  the  30th  of  September  1845.  But  be 
had  formed  an  attachment  for  the  Fourth,  and  applied  to  re- 
main in  it : this  was  granted  by  the  War  Department.  He 
was  fortunate  enough  to  be  at  Palo  Alto  and  Resaca,  May  6 
and  7,  1846 — the  trial  fights  of  the  American  army  against  a 
civilized  enemy,  after  thirty  years  of  peace  ; and  he  participated 
in  the  bloody  battle  of  Monterey,  September  23,  1846.  His 
regiment  was  soon  after  called  away  from  General  Taylor’s 
command,  to  join  General  Scott  in  his  splendid  campaign  from 
Vera  Cruz  to  Mexico,  two  hundred  and  seventy-two  miles  in 
the  heart  of  the  enemy’s  country.  He  was  at  the  siege  and 
apture  of  Vera  Cruz,  March  29,  1847  ; and  on  April  1,  pre- 
iratory  to  the  advance,  he  -was  appointed  regimental  quarter- 


ARMY  LIFE  AND  RETIREMENT  FROM  SERVICE. 


25 


master,  a post  wliicli  he  held  during  the  remainder  of  the  war. 
It  is  a position  requiring  system  and  patience,  and  drawing  a 
small  additional  pay ; it  is  usually  conferred  upon  some  solid, 
energetic,  painstaking  officer,  not  necessarily  one  remarkable 
for  dash  and  valor.  Being  in  charge  of  the  regimental 
equipage  and  trains,  the  quartermaster  may,  without  impro- 
priety, remain  with  these  during  actual  battle,  as  we  have 
known  many  to  do.  It  is  therefore  recorded,  as  greatly  to 
the  praise  of  Grant,  that  he  always  joined  his  regiment  in 
battle,  and  shared  them  fighting.  At  Molino  del  Bey,  Septem- 
ber 8,  1847,  he  was  distinguished,  and  was  brevetted  first- 
lieutenant  for  his  services.  This  brevet,  however,  owing  to  the 
fact  of  his  becoming  a full  first-lieutenant  by  the  casualties  of 
that  battle,  he  declined.  At  Chapultepec,  September  13, 
1847,  Grant  joined,  with  a few  of  his  men,  some  detachments 
of  the  Second  Artillery,  under  Captain  Horace  Brooks,  in  art 
attack  on  the  enemy’s  breastworks,  served  a mountain  howit- 
zer and  hastened  the  enemy’s  retreat,  and  “ acquitted  himself 
most  nobly  under  the  observation”  of  his  regimental,  brigade, 
and  division  commanders.* 

Bor  this  action  Grant  received  the  brevet  of  captain  for 
“ gallant  and  meritorious  conduct,”  awarded  in  1849,  but  not 
confirmed  until  1850. 

His  first-lieutenancy  dated  from  September  16,  18471.  It 
must  not  be  supposed  that  these  services  during  , the  Mexican 
war  are  now  dressed  up  to  assimilate  with  his  after-career. 
He  was  really  distinguished  in  that  war  above  most  of  those 
of  his  own  rank.f 

* See  General  Worth’s,  Lieutenant-Colonel  Garland’s,  and  Major  Francis 
Lee’s  reports  of  that  battle. 

f During  our  residence  at  the  capital  I heard  a “horse-story”  about  Grant, 
which  has  not  appeared  in  the  books,  but  which  is,  at  least,  true.  He  was  an 
admirable  horseman,  and  had  a very  spirited  horse.  A Mexican  gentleman, 
with  whom  he  was  upon  friendly  terms,  asked  the  loan  of  his  horse.  Grant 
said  afterwards,  “ I was  afraid  he  could  not  ride  him,  and  yet  I knew  if  I said 
a word  to  that  effect,  the  suspicious  Spanish  nature  would  think  I did  not  wish 
to  lend  him.”  The  result  was,  that  the  Mexican  mounted  him,  was  thrown 
before  he  had  gone  two  blocks,  and  killed  on  the  spot. 


26 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


Upon  the  close  of  the  war  by  the  treaty  promulgated  in 
April,  1848,  the  Fourth  Infantry  was  sent  first  to  New  York, 
and  then  to  the  Northern  frontier,  and  for  some  time  Grant 
served  in  the  command  of  his  company,  first  at  Detroit,  and 
then  at  Sackett’s  Harbor. 

In  August,  1848,  he  married  Miss  Dent,  sister  of  his  class- 
mate, Frederick  J.  Dent,  who  resided  in  St.  Louis. 

Incident  to  the  acquisition  of  California  and  the  wonderfu/ 
discoveries  of  gold,  troops  were  more  necessary  on  our  West- 
ern coast  than  elsewhere,  to  protect  the  emigrants  and  the  new 
Pacific  settlements  from  the  depredations  of  the  Indians.  The 
Fourth  Infantry  was  therefore  ordered  to  Oregon,  in  the 
autumn  of  1851,  and  one  battalion,  with  which  brevet  Captain 
Grant  was  serving,  was  ordered  to  Fort  Dallas,  where  he  saw 
some  service  against  the  Indians. 

After  a two  years’  absence  from  his  family,  and  with  but 
little  prospect  of  promotion  in  those  “ dull  and  piping  times 
of  peace,”  Grant  having  been  promoted  to  a full  captaincy  in 
August,  1853,  resigned  his  commission  in  July  31,  1854,  and 
set  forth  to  commence  life  anew  as  a citizen.  That  he  tried 
many  shifts  does  not  betoken  a fickle  or  volatile  nature,  but 
simply  the  invention  which  is  born  of  necessity.  As  a small 
farmer,  near  St.  Louis,  and  a dealer  in  wood,  he  made  a pre- 
carious living  : as  a money  collector  he  did  no  more, -having 
neither  the  nature  to  bully  nor  the  meanness  to  wheedle  the 
debtors.  He  could  not 

I 

“ Crook  tlie  pregnant  hinges  of  the  knee. 

That  thrift  may  follow  fawning.” 

He  is  said  also  to  have  played  the  auctioneer  ; but  in  this 
branch,  unless  he  made  longer  speeches  than  he  has  since 
done,  he  could  achieve  no  success. 

In  1860  he  entered  into  partnership  with  his  father,  who 
had  been  prosperous  in  the  tanning  business,  in  a new  leather 
and  saddlery  store  in  Galena,  Illinois.  Here,  in  a place  which 
had  a growing  trade  with  Wisconsin,  Iowa,  and  Minnesota, 


ARMY  LIFE  AND  RETIREMENT  FROM  SERVICE. 


27 


tlie  industry,  good  sense,  and  honesty  of  Grant  did  at  length 
achieve  a certain  and  honorable  success,  and,  had  the  rebellion 
not  broken  out,  he  would  have  had  a local  reputation  in  the 
firm  of  Jesse  R.  Grant,  as  an  admirable  judge  of  leather,  per- 
haps mavor  of  Galena,  with  a thoroughly  well-mended  sidewalk, 
visited  always  with  pleasure  by  his  old  army  friends  travelling 
westward,  but  never  heard  of  by  the  public.  His  greatest 
success  had  been  achieved  in  the  army ; his  Mexican  expe- 
rience gave  glimpses  of  a future  in  that  line  ; he  needed  only 
opportunity,  and  he  was  to  have  it  abundantly.  Here,  then, 
we  mark  a new  epoch  in  his.  life — a sudden  plunge,  unex- 
pected and  unheralded — 


“ The  torrent’s  smoothness  ere  it  dash  below.’ 


28 


grant  and  his  campaigns. 


CHAPTER  IY. 

BELMONT. 

Effect  of  the  news  on  Grant. — A Democrat  before  the  war. — An  unqual- 
ified WAR-MAN  NOW.  — RAISES  A COMPANY.  — DOES  GOOD  SERVICE  AS  MUSTER- 
ING officer.  — Colonel  of  the  Twenty-first  Illinois.  — Marches.  — Acting 

BRIGADIER  AT  CAIRO.  — THE  VALUE  OF  CAIRO.  — THE  REBEL  STRATEGY.  — EXPE- 
DITION to  Belmont.  — Fremont’s  orders.  — Polk  at  Columbus.  — Tiie  battle. 
— Success. — Enemy  p.e- unforced.  — Grant  withdraws.— Comments. 


It  may  be  easily  conceived  how  the  treachery  of  Southern 
leaders,  the  secession  of  South  Carolina,  and  the  bombard- 
ment of  Fort  Sumter  affected  Grant.  A decided  Democrat 
before  the  war,  he  had,  in  his  limited  sphere,  been  in  favor  of 
conceding  to  the  South  all  its  rights,  perhaps  more  ; but  when 
the  struggle  actually  began,  his  patriotism  and  military  ardor 
were  aroused  together.  As  a patriot,  he  was  determined  to 
support  his  Government  and  uphold  hi§  flag  ; and  as  a soldier, 
he  saw  opening  before  him  a career  of  distinction  for  which 
he  had  been  educated,  and  in  which  he  had  already,  in  some 
degree  distinguished  himself.  In  April  he  helped  to  raise  a 
company  in  his  own  neighborhood,  and,  in  May,  repaired  to 
Springfield,  and  tendered  his  services  to  Governor  Yates,  to 
whom  he  had  been  recommended  by  a member  of  Congress 
from  his  State.  It  was  not  long  before  the  governor  made 
use  of  Grant’s  experience  in  organizing  the  State  troops. 
He  was  appointed  a mustering-officer  of  the  State,  and  pro- 
ceeded to  the  difficult  task  of  mustering  the  three-months’ 
men,  which,  amidst  much  confusion,  he  accomplished  by  his 
indefatigable  energy.  While  on  a brief  visit  to  his  father,  at 
Covington,  Kentucky,  Grant  received  a commission  from  the 
governor  as  colonel  of  the  Twenty-first  Illinois  Volunteers, 
three-months’  men.  They  subsequently  enlisted,  owing  to 


BELMONT. 


29 


their  confidence  in  him,  one  thousand  stiong,  for  three  years’ 
service.  Grant’s  first  concern  was  to  drill  and  discipline  his 
regiment,  which  soon  became  marked  for  its  excellent  order. 
He  took  command  of  the  regiment  at  Springfield,  Illinois,  and 
superintended  their  drill;  and,  not  long  after,  he  marched 
them,  in  default  of  railroad  transportation,  one  hundred  and 
twenty  miles,  to  Quincy,  on  the  Mississippi,  which  was  sup- 
posed to  be  in  danger.  Thence  he  moved,  under  orders,  to 
defend  the  line  of  the  Hannibal  and  Hudson  Kailroad,  from 
Hannibal  and  Quincy,  on  the  Mississippi,  to  St.  J oseph  ; and 
here  coming  into  contact  with  other  regiments,  his  military 
knowledge  and  experience  pointed  to  him,  although  the 
youngest  colonel,  as  the  commander  of  the  combined  forces. 
As  acting  brigadier-general  of  this  force,  his  headquarters,  on 
the  31st  of  July,  1861,  were  at  Mexico,  Missouri.  We  need 
not  detail  the  marches  of  Grant’s  regiments  in  the  “ District 
of  Northern  Missouri”  — as  General  Pope’s  command  was 
called — to  Pilot  Knob,  and  Ironton,  and  Jefferson  City,  to  de- 
fend the  river  against  the  projected  attacks  of  Jeff.  Thomp- 
son. In  August  he  received  his  commission,  as  brigadier- 
general  of  volunteers,  to  date  from  May  IT.  He  was  seven- 
teenth in  a list  of  thirty-four  original  appointments  of  that 
date.  He  was  ordered  to  proceed  to  Cairo,  and  there,  with 
two  brigades,  he  took  command  of  the  important  strategic 
territory  entitled  “ The  District  of  Southeast  Missouri,”  in- 
cluding both  banks  of  the  Mississippi  Diver,  from  Cape  Girar- 
deau to  New  Madrid,  and  on  the  Ohio  it  included  the  whole 
of  Western  Kentucky.  A glance  at  the  map  discloses  the 
strategic  importance  of  Cano,  as  a base  of  operations  for  a 
southern  advance,  and  of  vital  importance  in  the  fine  of  de- 
fence for  the  extensive  and  rich  country  lying  between  the 
Ohio  and  the  Mississippi.  It  is  especially  valuable  for  river 
expeditions,  the  transportation  of  supplies,  and  the  equipment 
of  a gunboat  fleet.  The  parallel  flow  of  the  Tennessee  and 
Cumberland  northward  into  the  Ohio  also  includes  a most 
important  portion  of -West  Kentucky,  which  Grant  saw  at  a' 
glance  was  to  become  the  scene  of  immediate  hostilities. 


30 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


Grant  was  now  in  his  element ; he  not  only  accomplished 
with  alacrity  what  he  was  ordered  to  do,  but  he  made  work 
for  his  troops.  He  at  once  displayed  that  energy  which  he 
has  never  abated  for  an  instant  during  the  war. 

The  attempted  and  absurd  neutrality  of  Kentucky  was  one- 
sided ; it  was  to  keep " Union  troops  away  and  let  rebels 
attack.*  The  latter  were  not  slow  in  availing  themselves  of 
this  privilege.  Seizing,  first  Hickman,  and  then  Columbus 
and  Bowling  Green,  and  fortifying  the  Tennessee  at  Tort 
Henry,  and  the  Cumberland  at  Fort  Donelson,  they  estab- 
lished a first  strong  line  from  the  Mississippi  to  Virginia  in 
the  “neutral”  State  of  Kentucky.!  Grant  followed  their 
lead,  and,  on  the  6th  of  September,  with  a strong  force,  oc- 
cupied Paducah,  where  the  Tennessee  empties  into  the  Ohio, 
much  to  the  chagrin  of  the  secessionists  there,  who  were 
anxiously  awaiting  the  arrival  of  a large  rebel  force.  In  the 
same  manner  he  occupied  Smithland,  near  the  mouth  of  the 
Cumberland,  and  thus  made  two  vital  moves  in  the  game 
in  which  he  was  to  cry  checkmate  at  Fort  Donelson.  These 
points  were  also  valuable  to  the  rebels  as  gateways  of  sup- 
plies. From  the  places  now  occupied,  Grant  at  once  busied 
himself  in  making  numerous  reconnoissances  in  every  direc- 
tion, until  at  length  he  was  ready  to  try  his  “ ’prentice  hand” 
upon  the  rebels.  When  all  was  ready,  he  moved  down  the 
river  to  Belmont,  opposite  Columbus,  and  there  the  first 
battle  took  place.  The  origin  of  that  movement  may  be 
thus  briefly  stated. 

General  Fremont,  under  date  November  1,  1861,  directed 
Grant  to  make  demonstrations  “ along  both  sides  of  the  river 


* And  yet  this  neutrality  was  approached  by  the  rebels.  See  Pollard’s,"  First 
Year  of  the  War,”  p.  183. 

f On  the  5th  of  September,  Grant  informed  Fremont  by  telegram  that  the 
rebels  had  invaded  the  State,  and  that  he  was  “ nearly  ready  for  Paducah, 
should  not  a telegram  arrive  preventing  the  movement.”  Receiving  no  word 
from  Fremont,  he  left  Cairo  on  the  night  of  the  5th,  and  occupied  Paducah  on 
the  morning  of  the  6th.  On  the  same  day  he  published  a clear,  patriotic,  and 
humane  proclamation  to  the  citizens. 


BELMONT. 


31 


towards  Charleston,  Norfolk,  and  Blandville.”  On  the  2d,  lie 
was  thus  iirformp.fi  by  Fremont : “ Jeff.  Thompson  is  at  In- 
dian’s Ford  of  the  St.  Frangois  Eiver,  twenty-five  miles  below 
Greenville,  with  about  three  thousand  men.  Colonel  Carlin 
has  started  with  a force  from  Pilot  Knob.  Send  a force  from 
Cape  Girardeau  and  Bird’s  Point  to  assist  Carlin  in  driving 
Thompson  into  Arkansas.”  Incident  to  these  instructions, 
Grant  sent  Oglesby,  on  the  3d,  with  the  Eighth  Illinois,  four 
companies  of  the  Eleventh  Illinois,  the  whole  of  the  Eighteenth 
and  Twenty-ninth,  and  three  companies  of  cavalry,  to  go  to 
Commerce,  Missouri,  thence  to  Sikeston,  and  pursue  Jeff. 
Thompson  (in  conjunction  with  a force  from  Ironton).  On 
the  5th  he  was  informed  that  Polk  was  re-enforcing  Price’s 
army  from  Columbus.  In  this  complication  of  circumstances 
he  determined  to  threaten  Columbus  and  attack  Belmont. 
Oglesby  was  deflected  to  New  Madrid,  and  Colonel  W.  H.  L. 
Wallace  sent  to  re-enforce  him.  The  object  of  the  attack  then 
was  to  cut  off  the  rebel  fine  in  Kentucky  from  Price’s  forces 
in  Missouri,  and  also  to  Keep  Polk  from  interfering  with  the 
detachments  Grant  had  sent  oat  hi  pursuit  of  Jeff,  Thompson. 

Grant  directed  General  C.  F.  Smith  to  make  a demonstration 
upon  Columbus  from  Paducah,  and  then  himself  sent  down  a 
small  force  on  the  Kentucky  side  to  Elhcott’s  Mills,  about 
twelve  miles  from  Columbus.  Having  taken  these  precau- 
tions to  deceive  the  enemy,  he  embarked  his  expeditionary 
force  at  Cano  on  the  6th  of  November — tlnce  thousand  one 
hundred  and  fourteen  men,*  chiefly  Hlinois  volunteers,  with 
the  Seventh  Iowa,  upon  four  boats,  convoyed  bj  the  gunboats 
Lexington,  Captain  Stembel,  and  Tyler,  Captain  Walker,  the 
gunboats  in  advance.  Moving  with  clue  caution,  they  reached 
Island  No.  1,  eleven  miles  above  Columbus,  that  night,  and 
lay  against  the  Kentucky  shore.  It  was  then  he  heard  that 
Polk  was  crossing  troops  to  Belmont  to  cut  off  Oglesby.  The 


# McClernand’s  brigade  (Twenty-seventh,  Thirtieth,  Thirty-first  Illii  ois)  with 
cavalry.  Dougherty’s  brigade  (Twenty-second  Illinois,  Seventh  Iowa).-  Grant's 
Revised  Report,  June  26,  1865. 


32 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


next  morning  he  moved  to  Hunter’s  Point,  three  miles  above 
Belmont,  on  the  Missouri  shore,  where  his  troops  were  landed 
and  formed  into  column  of  attack. 

The  rebel  forces  at  Columbus  were  commanded  by  Major- 
General  Leonidas  Polk,  a bishop  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal 
Church,  the  purity  Gf  whose  lawn  is  forever  stained  with  blood 
drawn  by  carnal  weapons  ; a weak  but  brave  man,  but  one 
whose  West  Point  education  was  at  least  worth  something  to  the 
rebel  cause.  Polk  had  posted  a small  force  on  the  right  bank, 
to  keep  open  his  communications ; and,  as  soon  as  he  had  wind 
of  Grant’s  movement,  and  Smith’s  demonstration  to  Maysfield, 
he  expected  an  attack  on  Columbus,  or  at  least  in  Kentucky. 
Indeed,  until  the  close  of  the  engagement,  he  apprehended  an 
attack  in  his  rear. 

Grant’s  movement  took  him  somewhat  by  surprise.  From 
the  point  of  debarkation,  one  battalion  having  been  left  as  a 
reserve  near  the  transports,  the  troops  were  marched  by  flank 
towards  Belmont,  and  drawn  up  in  line  of  battle  two  miles 
from  Belmont.  Skirmishers  were  then  thrown  forward,  who 
soon  encountered  Colonel  Tappan’s  rebel  force,  consisting  of 
three  regiments,  re-enforced  by  Pillow  with  three  more,  and 
the  general  engagement  took  place.  Deploying  his  entire 
force  as  skirmishers,  Grant  drove  the  enemy  back,  fighting 
from  tree  to  tree,  for  about  two  miles,  until  he  reached  the 
intrenched  camp  protected  by  slashed  timber  as  an  abatis. 
In  rear  of  this,  opposing  our  left,  were  the  Thirteenth  Arkansas 
and  the  Ninth  Tennessee  ; and  on  the  right  was  Beltzhoover’s 
battery  of  seven  guns  and  Colonel  Wright’s  regiment.  This  did 
not  check  our  impetuous  advance.  Charging  over  the  obstacle 
with  great  ardor,. our  men  drove  the  enemy  to  the  river-bank, 
and  many  of  them  into  then-  transports,  and  we  were  in  posses- 
sion of  every  thing.*  But  as  Belmont  is  on  low  ground,  en- 


* The  rebel  excuse  is,  that  they  were  out  of  ammunition  ; good,  but  not  new. 
Pollard  says  : “ In  this  movement  Pillow’s  line  was  more  or  less  broken,  and 
his  corps  mingled  together,  so  that  when  they  reached  the  river-bank  they 
had  the  appearance  of  a mass  of  men,  rather  than  an  organized  corps.” — First 
Year,  p.  201. 


BELMONT. 


83 


tirely  commanded  by  the  guns  from  Columbus,  it  was  manifest 
that  the  ground  thus  gained  could  not  be  held,  and  therefore 
Grant  fired  the  encampment,  burning  tents,  blankets,  and 
stores,  and  began  his  return  movement  with  captured  artillery, 
prisoners,  and  horses.  But  the  end  of  our  success  on  the  field 
had  been  attained.  Major-General  Polk,  who  was  now  quite 
alive  to  the  situation,  directed  his  heaviest  guns  from  Colum- 
bus upon  our  troops.  He  had  already  sent  over  three*  regi- 
ments in  one  body,  under  General  Pillow ; these  were  sup- 
ported by  three  others,  under  General  Cheatham,  which 
landed  some  distance  above,  between  our  soldiers  and  the 
boats.  Further  to  crush  Grant’s  small  force,  the  bishop,  al- 
though sadly  afraid  of  an  attack  on  his  rear  at  Columbus,  took 
over  two  additional  regiments  in  person  to  aid  Pillow’s  panic- 
stricken  force.  But  by  this  time  Grant  was  in  retreat  to  his 
boats,  and  only  faced  to  the  right  and  rear  to  punish  Cheat- 
ham’s flankers,  and  a portion  of  Pillow’s  under  Colonel  Marks, 
who  had  marched  up  the  river -bank,  and  endeavored  to  prevent 
his  return  to  the  boats.  In  that  retreat  we  suffered  very 
severely,  our  troops  being  hard  pressed  by  overpowering 
numbers.  One  battalion  had  been  posted  in  the  morning  to 
guard  the  transports.  In  the  hurried  retreat,  Grant  went 
back  with  one  officer  to  withdraw  it,  and  was  almost  cap- 
tured. At  the  last  moment  he  rode  his  horse  upon  a plank 
placed  from  the  boat  to  the  shore.  At  five  in  the  afternoon 
Grant’s  force  had  re-embarked,  and  were  on  their  way  to 
Cano,  while  the  rebels  were  checked  by  the  fire  of  our  gun- 
boats. We  had  left  two  caissons,  but  had  brought  off  two 
of  the  enemy’s  guns.  We  had  eighty-five  killed,  three  hun- 
dred and  one  (many  slightly)  wounded,  and  about  ninety-nine 
missing.  The  Confederate  loss  was  six  hundred  and  forty- 
two.f  Both  parties  claimed  a victory,  but  on  the  recovery 
of  the  field  and  the  pursuit  of  our  retiring  columns  the  rebels 
base  their  claims  to  a success,  which  we  need  not  dispute. 

* Pollard  says  four  regiments,  but  we  give  the  rebels  the  benefit  of  clergy, 
as  the  bishop  says  three. 

f Pollard,  “First  Year  of  the  War.” 

2* 


34 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


Although,  in  comparison  with  subsequent  engagements,  Bel- 
mont seems  a small  affair,  it  has  an  importance  peculiarly 
its  own. 

I.  It  was  a coup  d'essai  of  our'  new  general.  While  others 
of  his  rank  were  playing  quite  subordinate  parts  in  large 
armies,  Grant  was  making  an  independent  expedition  in  com- 
mand, outwitting  the  enemy,  burning  his  camp,  retreating 
successfully  when  overpowered,  and  effecting  his  purpose  in  a 
most  soldierly  manner. 

II.  Again,  it  was  a trial  of  our  new  troops  in  the  West, 
and  they  acquitted  themselves  so  as  to  elicit  the  hearty  praise 
of  them  commander  and  the  country.  ' They  fought  well  in 
the  attack,  from  colonels  to  privates,*  in  the  retreat,  and  in 
cutting  their  way  through  Cheatham’s  force,  and  were  never 
for  a moment  discouraged. 

III.  The  objects  of  the  expedition, — to  prevent  the  enemy 
from  sending  a force  to  Missouri  to  cut  off  our  detachments 
■which  were  pressing  Thompson,  and  to  prevent  his  re-enforcing 
Price, — were  fully  accomplished.*  Grant  had  given  him  a blow 
which  kept  him  concentrated,  lest  another  might  soon  follow. 

IY.  It  demonstrated  the  weakness  of  the  enemy.  It  led  to 
the  victories  of  Ports  Henry  and  Donelson,  and  the  piercing  of 
the  rebels’  line,  which  threw  it  back  almost  upon  the  Gulf. 

Of  the  personal  prowess  of  General  Grant,  as  evinced  in 
this  battle,  it  is  now  needless  to  speak  ; it  was  of  the  highest 
order.  He,  as  well  as  General  McClernand,  had  a horse  shot 
under  him,  and  amid  the  crashing  projectiles  of  heavy  guns 
from  Columbus  and  Belmont,  and  the  fatal  storm  of  musketry, 
“ the  gallant  conduct  of  his  troops  was  stimulated  by  his 
presence  and  inspired  by  his  example.”! 


* In  a letter  to  his  father  (November  8th)  Grant  says,  “ I can  say  with  grati- 
fication, that  every  colonel,  without  a single  exception,  set  an  example  to  their 
commands, ” etc. 

f General  McClernand’s  “ Official  Report.”  McClernand  had  three  horses 
shot  under  him. 

Note. — June  26,  I860,  General  Grant  submitted  to  the  Secretary  of  Wara 
fresh  report,  to  take  the  place  of  the  old  one. 


FORT  HENRY. 


35 


CHAPTER  Y. 

FORT  HENRY. 

□alleck’s  Department  oe  Missouri. — Grant's  eeconnoissance  into  Kentucky. 
— Its  value. — Map  or  field  oe  operations. — Columbus,  the  Gibraltar  oe 
America. — Rebel  line. — Forts  Henry  and  Honelson. — Foote's  flotilla.— 
C.  F.  Smith  and  Phelps  reconnoitre  Fort  Henry. — Grant  receives  permis- 
sion TO  ATTACK. — The  FORT  DESCRIBED.— -LlOYD  TlLGHMAN  LN  COMMAND. — - 

Grant's  orders  of  march  and  battle. — The  naval  attack. — The  surrender. 
— Comments  on  rebel  defeat. — On  to  Donelson. — Tribute  to  Commodore 
Foote. 


The  “ District  of  Cairo,”  to  the  command  of  which  General 
Grant  had  been  assigned,  began  now  to  assume  more  impor- 
tance, as  the  immediate  field  of  war  in  the  West  blazed  from 
new  points  almost  daily,  and  tbe  thunder-bursts  were  answered 
by  echoing  guns  all  oyer  the  country.  On  the  12th  of  Novem- 
ber, 1861,  General  Henry  Wager  Halleck,  of  the  regular  army, 
and  second  on  the  list  of  major-generals,  was  sent  to  take 
command  of  the  “ Department  of  Missouri.”  He  had  formerly 
been  an  officer  of  engineers  in  our  army,  but  bad  been  for 
some  time  out  of  service,  as  a successful  lawyer  in  San  Fran- 
cisco. He  was  well  known  as  a diligent  military  student,  and 
as  a writer  upon  the  military  art.  His  department  included 
the  States  of  Missouri,  Iowa,  Minnesota,  Wisconsin,  Illinois, 
Arkansas,  and  that  portion  of  Kentucky  west  of  the  Cumber- 
land Kiver.  This  territory  he  at  once  divided  into  districts. 
Of  this  department,  the’  District  of  Cairo  was  the  most  im- 
portant part ; and  it  was  on  the  20th  of  December  enlarged, 
so  as  to  include  all  the  southern  part  of  Illinois,  all  that  part 
of  Kentucky  west  of  the  Cumberland  Eiver,  and  tbe  southern 
counties  of  Missouri  south  of  Cape  Girardeau.  Confirmed  in 
this  large  command,'  General  Grant  at  once  began  to  organize, 


36 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


under  the  direction  of  General  Halleck,  for  a new  movement. 
Cairo  was  the  point  of  departure,  rather  than  a 'point  d'appui. 
Grant  posted  his  troops  at  numerous  prominent  points  for 
defence,  for  convenience  of  supplies,  and  for  facilities  of  re- 
connoissance,  and  also  to  deceive  the  enemy  temporarily, 
with  reference  to  his  strength.  On  the  10th  of  January  he 
sent  General  McClernand,  with  an  expeditionary  force  of  five 
thousand  Illinois  Volunteers,  to  penetrate  into  the  interior  of 
Kentucky,  in  the  neighborhood  of  Columbus,  and  towards 
Mayfield  and  Camp  Beauregard. 

This  reconnoissance  into  Kentucky  was  made  by  order  of 
Major-General  Halleck,  and,  as  it  is  believed,  at  the  request  of 
General  Buell,  with  a view  to  prevent  the  enemy,  who  had 
established  his  fine,  from  detaching  forces  from  Columbus  and 
the  adjacent  country  to  re-enforce  the  garrisons  of  Bowling 
Green,  against  which  GeneralBuell  was  then  preparing  to  move. 

To  aid  McClernand,  General  Grant  sent  down  detached 
regiments  from  time  to  time  to  join  him ; and,  on  the  14tli,  he 
sent  the  entire  divisions  of  Generals  Payne  and  C.  F.  Smith 
to  act  in  concert  with  him.  • 

General  Payne  moved  from  Bird’s  Point,  with  the  column 
from  Cairo,  and  then,  holding  Fort  Jefferson  with  a portion 
of  his  command,  supported  McClernand  in  the  reconnois- 
sance. General  Smith  moved  from  Smithland : Grant  him- 
self accompanied  the  column  from  Cairo. 

The  weather  was  cold,  the  roads  slippery  and  muddy,  and 
the  river  filled  with  floating  ice.  McClernand  occupied  Fort 
Jefferson,  marched  through  Blandville,  and  to  within  the  dis- 
tance of  a mile  from  the  defences  of  Columbus.  He  was  recalled 
on  the  20th,  having  discovered  new  roads  and  obtained  much 
valuable  information  for  a future  advance  in  force.  Indeed, 
the  results  of  this  rapid  and  vigorous  movement,  especially  so 
far  as  the  column  from  Cairo  was  concerned,  was  a minute 
acquaintance  with  the  roads,  streams,  and  general  topography 
of  the  country,  which  would  have  been  of  incalculable  value 
had  we  been  compelled  to  operate  directly  against  Columbus. 
Two  of  our  gunboats  had  gone  down  the  river  at  the  same 


FORT  HENRY. 


37 


time,  and  driven  three  rebel  armed  vessels  back  under  the 
shelter  of  the  guns  of  Columbus. 

Before  attempting  to  present  the  succeeding  movements, 
based  upon  the  information  obtained  from  this  and  other  re- 
connoissances,  let  us  glance  for  a moment  at  the  rebel  position. 


Columbus,  twenty  miles  below  the  mouth  of  the  Ohio,  with 
its  bluffs  two  hundred  feet  high,  was  strongly  fortified  by 
heavy  batteries  which  swept  the  Mississippi  above  and  below. 
The  landward  defences,  at  first  weak,  were  being  daily 
strengthened;  and  the  rebel  press,  calling  it  the  Gibraltar  of 
America,  declared  that  it  would  seal  the  great  river,  until  all 
nations  should  acknowledge  the  independence  of  the  Southern 
Confederacy. 

To  extend  their  line  eastward,  covering  Nashville  in  that 
direction,  they  had,  beginning  in  August,  1861,  fortified 
Bowling  Green,  a small  place  on  the  Big  Barren  River,  but 
naturally  well  adapted  to  defence,  and  of  strategic  importance 
as  being  on  the  Louisville  and  Nashville  Railroad.  The  Big 
Barren  Biver  is  at  certain  seasons  navigable  for  small  vessels, 
by  the  Ohio  and  Green  rivers,  from  Louisville.  The  river  is  very 
winding  in  its  vicinity,  and  in  all  the  bends  are  steep  hills 


38 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


■which  were  crowned  with  lunettes,  redans,  and  even  bastioned 
works. 

Important  lines  in  the  strategic  problem  were  the  Tennessee  ■ 
-and  Cumberland  rivers,  flowing  in  a northerly  direction,  with 
nearly  parallel  currents  through  Kentucky,  into  the  Ohio.  The 
Tennessee  is  navigable  at  high-water  for  steamboats  to  Flor- 
ence, at  the  foot  of  Muscle  Shoals  ; and  the  Cumberland,  on 
the  right  bank  of  which  Nashville  is  situated,  is  navigable 
during  high-water  for  large  steamboats  to  Nashville,  about 
two  hundred  miles  from  its  mouth,  and  for  small  steamers 
nearly  three  hundred  miles  further. 

To  bar  the  navigation  of  these  streams  against  the  passage 
of  Union  tsoops,  supplies,  and  gunboats,  into  the  very  vitals 
of  the  rebellion,  thus  cutting  it  in  two  places,  the  rebels  had 
erected  two  strong  works,  which  they  boasted  to  be  quite 
sufficient  for  this  purpose.  The  one  on  the  eastern  bank  of 
the  Tennessee  was  called  Fort  Henry  : it  mounted  seventeen 
guns,  and  had  barracks  and  tents  for  fifteen  thousand 
men ; and  the  other,  named  Fort  Donelson,  was  erected  on 
the  western  bank  of  the  Cumberland,  and  mounted  about 
forty  guns.  These  forts  also  served  immediately  to  guard  the 
railroads  from  Memphis  to  Nashville  and  Bowling  Green,  and 
the  small  branch  railroad  to  Dover.  The  distance  between 
Forts  Henry  and  Donelson  was  twelve  miles:  a good  road 
and  telegraph  line  connected  the  two. 

Thus  an  apparently  strong,  and  a certainly  well-chosen  line, 
was  formed,  extending  from  the  Mississippi  at  Belmont  and 
Columbus,  through  Southern  Kentucky  and  Northern  Ten- 
nessee to  Cumberland  Gap,  and  thence  onward  by  Erast  Ten- 
nessee and  Southwestern  Virginia  to  the  rebel  positions 
around  and  beyond  Biclimond  ; and  to  strengthen  this  line, 
ail  troops  that  could  be  spared  from  Virginia  had  been  sent 
by  the  Confederate  government. 

But  the  old  axiom,  that  “ nothing  is  stronger  than  its 
weakest  point,”  was  here  verified.  To  break  this  vaunted 
line  ; to  make  stronghold  after  stronghold  crumble  or  dis- 
solve, and  to  lay  down  the  grand  equations  for  the  solution  of 


FORT  HENRY. 


39 


future  problems  of  a higher  degree — the  clearing  of  the 
Mississippi  and  the  advance  from  Chattanooga— these  were 
the  plans  of  our  Government ; and  among  the  intelligent  any 
energetic  agents  in  carrying  them  out,  none  was  more  so  than 
General  Grant.  We  cannot  read  his  history  from  first  to  last 
without  being  struck  with  the  manifest  foresight  he  has  dis- 
played. He  goes  on  from  action  to  action,  in  logical  connec- 
' . tion,  as  though  each  was  only  a means  to  an  end,  the  end 
becoming  a new  means,  until  the  final  goal  should  be  reached. 

During  the  autumn  and  early  winter,  numerous  gunboats 
had  been  built,  and  many  river-boats  altered  into  gunboats,  at 
Cairo,  St.  Louis,  and  numerous  river-towns,  by  . citizens  and 
quartermasters,  under  the  general  superintendence  of  Com- 
modore A.  H.  Foote,  of  the  navy  ; and  a number  of  these  were 
now  in  readiness  to  co-operate  with  the  army  in  its  advance 
by  the  rivers  into  Southern  territory.  To  man  them,  volun- 
teers were  called  for  among  the  river-hands  and  sea-faring 
men  who  had  entered  the  army,  and  they  responded  readily  : 
it  was,  for  a time  at  least,  a popular  service,  and  one  that  the 
sequel  proved  to  be  full  of  the  most  romantic  adventures. 

Lpt  iff;  now  return  for  a moment  to  consider  the  movements 
of  the  reconnoitring  column  of  General  Grant’s  army  which 
moved  from  Paducah.  These,  were  also  of  the  greatest  impor- 
tance. Upon  his  return,  in  accordance  with  Grant’s  orders, 
General  C.  F.  Smith  struck  the  Tennessee  Fiver  about  twenty 
miles  below  Fort  Henry.  There  he  met  Commander  Phelps,  of 
the  navy,  with  a gunboat,  patroling  the  river.  After  a brief  con- 
ference with  that  energetic  officer,  General  Smith  decided  to 
get  upon  the  gunboat,  and  run  up  for  a look  at  Fort  Henry. 

The  boat  steamed  up  sufficiently  near  to  draw  the  enemy’s 
fire,  and  present  a just  idea  of  the  armament  of  the  work. 
Smith  returned  at  once,  and  reported  to  General  Grant  his 
conviction  that,  with  three  or  four  of  “ the  turtle  iron-clads” 
and  a strong  co-operating  land  force,  Fort  Henry  might  be 
easily  captured,  if  the  attack  should  be  made  within  a short 
time.  It  was  about  the  15th  of  January  that  Grant  for- 


40 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


warded  this  report  to  Hallock.  No  action  having  been  at 
once  taken,  General  Grant  and  Flag-Officer  Foote  sent  dis- 
patches, on  the  28tli  of  January,  asking  for  permission  to 
storm  Fort  Henry,  and  hold  it  as  a strong  point  from  which 
to  operate  in  any  direction.  Time  was  valuable.  General 
Grant  wrote  an  urgent  letter  to  Halleck  (dated  Cairo,  January 
29th),  still  further  explaining  his  dispatches,  and  setting  forth 
the  feasibility  and  the  great  importance  of  this  movement.  At 
length  the  desired  order  came.  On  the  30th,  in  the  afternoon, 
Grant  received  a dispatch  from  Halleck  directing  him  to  make 
preparations  without  delay  to  take  and  hold  Fort  Henry,  and 
promising  that  full  instructions  should  be  sent  by  messenger. 


FOET  HENEY. 


Without  for  an  instant  proposing  to  say  that  Halleck  had 
not  blocked  out  these  movements  in  his  own  mind,  we  do  say 
that  the  plans  of  General  Grant,  based  upon  the  energetic 
action  of  his  subordinates,  and  especially  of  0.  F.  Smith,  were 
formed  and  suggested  to  Halleck  in  entire  ignorance  of  the 
plans  of  General  Halleck.  From  the  concentration  of  troops 
in  Grant’s  command  it  was  evident  that  Halleck  intended  a 
vigorous  move  in  some  direction,  but  Grant’s  title  to  the 
actual  plan  of  movement  is  at  least  as  good  as  that  of  either 
General  Halleck  or  General  Buell. 

All  preparations  having  been  made,  the  first  point  of  attack 
designated  was  Fort  Henry.  It  was  an  irregular  field-work. 


FORT  HENRY. 


41 


with,  fire  bastions,  on  the  eastern  bank  of  the  Tennessee. 
The  embrasures  were  revetted  with  sand-bags  ; and  its  arma- 
ment, a large  portion  of  which  swept  the  river  below,  com- 
prised one  sixty-two  pounder,  one.  ten-inch  columbiad,  twelve 
thirty-twos,  two  forty-twos,  and  one  twelve-pounder.  Twelve 
of  the  guns  bore  upon  the  river. 

Both  above  and  below  the  fort  were  creeks,  defended  by 
rifle-pits  and  abatis  of  slacked  timber,  and  around  it  was 
swampy  land  with  a sheet  of  back-water  in  the  rear.  The 
land  approaches  are  difficult,  and  across  the  river,  Avhich  is 
here  about  half  a mile  wide,  was  an  unfinished  work,  begun 
too  late,  and  therefore  abandoned,  but  originally  designed  to 
aid  Fort  Henry  in  stopping  the  passage  of  the  river.  Pan- 
ther Creek,  a short  distance  below  the  fort,  falls  into  the  Ten- 
nessee just  abreast  of  Panther  Island. 

The  command  of  tips  important  work,  a link  in  the  great 
chain,  although,  as  events  proved,  a very  weak  one,  was  con- 
fided to  Brigadier-General  Lloyd  Tilghman,  of  the  Confed- 
erate service,  with  a force  of  more  than  three  thousand  men, 
and  with  a clear  exposition — manifest  without  words — fcf  the 
importance  of  his  command.  Tilghman  was  of  the  Maryland 
family  of  revolutionary  repute,  a graduate  of  West  Point,  and 
a gallant  volunteer  in  our  army  during  the  Mexican  war.  On 
the  6th  of  May,  1861,  as  colonel  commanding  the  Western 
Division  of  “ Neutral  Kentucky,”  in  an  interview  with  Colonel 
Prentiss  at  Cairo,  he  had  declared  that  he  had  no  hostile  pur- 
pose against  the  Government ; but  in  less  than  a year  he  was 
captured  at  Fort  Henry  as  a Confederate  brigadier,  and  was 
afterwards  killed  in  the  ranks  of  treason  at  Baker’s  Creek, 
near  Vicksburg. 

On  the  morning  of  Monday,  February  2,  and  after  a quiet 
Sunday  at  Cano,  Commodore  Foote  having  devotedly  invoked 
God’s  blessing  on  the  expedition,  with  all  the  fervor,  but  with- 
out the  superstition,  of  a Spanish  conquistador,  moved  up  the 
Ohio  to  Paducah,  and  thence  up  the  Tennessee.  His  fleet  con- 
sisted of  the  iron-clad  gunboats  Cincinnati,  Hssex,  Carondelet, 
and  St.  Louis,  and  the  wooden  boats  Lexington,  Tyler,  and 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


42 

Conestoga  : the  Cincinnati  was  his  flag-ship.  By  nightfall 
they  were  in  the  Tennessee  ; and  by  easy  steaming  they  were 
three  or  four  miles  below  Fort  Henry  at  daylight  on  Tuesday, 
February  3.  Caution  was  necessary,  on  account  of  the  infor- 
mation obtained  from  people' on  the  river-banks  that  the 
stream  was  mined  with  torpedoes.  Foote  had  the  river  chan- 
nel dragged  with  grappling-irons,  and  succeeded  in  fishing  up 
several,  which,  however,  being  imperfectly  prepared,  would 
have  proved  harmless. 

Steaming  up  to  within  a mile  of  the  fort,  the  commodore 
fired  the  first  gun  from  the  Cincinnati  as  she  passed  the  head 
of  Panther  Island,  at  half-past  twelve  o’clock,  and  from  that 
time  the  bombardment  was  careful  and  slow,  mostly  with  cur- 
vated  fire,  until  the  fort  surrendered. 

And  where  was  Grant’s  army  at  this  time  ? He  had  moved 
to  the  combined  attack,  with  the  divisions  of  McClernand  and 
C.  F.  Smith,  thus  disposed : McClernand,  with  the  First 
Division,  landing  at  Marbury’s,  three  miles. below,  was  to 
move  in  rear  of  the  fort,  to  occupy  the  road  leading  to  Dover 
and  Fort  Donelson, — thus  to  cut  off  the  retreat  of  the  garrison 
and  prevent  re-enforoements  from  coming  in,  and  also  to  be 
“ in  readiness  to  charge  and  take  Fort  Henry  by  storm 
promptly  on  receipt  of  orders.”  We  quote  the  words  of 
Grant’s  order  of  march  and  battle. 

Two  brigades  of  Smith’s  (Second)  division,  landing  on  the 
west  bank,  were  to  reconnoitre  and  occupy  the  unfinished 
work,  Fort  Heiman,  and  the  surrounding  eminences,  and 
bring  their  artillery  to  bear  on  Fort  Henry.  The  third 
brigade  of  Smith  was  to  march  up  the  east  bank  in  the  track 
of  McClernand,  and  either  to  support  him  or  form  a special 
column  of  attack  on  the  fort,  as  circumstances  might  prompt. 
The  orders  of  General  Grant  were  clear,  practicable,  and  well 
timed.  It  was  supposed  that  if  the  attack  by  the  fleet  in 
front  began  at  twelve  o’clock  of  the  6th,  the  army  would  be  in 
position  to  co-operate  ; and  had  the  fort  made  any  thing  like 
the  defence  which  was  anticipated,  this  would  have  been  the 
case.  But  the  roads  were  very  bad,  and  Grant  moved  with 


FORT  HENRY. 


43 


proper  caution  over  ground  entirely  untried,  and  in  partial 
ignorance  of  tire  disposition  of  the  enemy’s  forces  between 
Forts  Henry  and  Donelson. 

But  to  return  to  the  gunboats.  Constantly  steaming  slowly 
up  towards  the  fort,  and  passing  Panther  Island  by  the 
western  channel,  they  came  into  position  just  below  the  fort, 
and  in  a line  diagonally  across  the  river.  The  order  of  the 
iron-clads,  from  left  to  right,  was  as  follows  : the  Esses, 
Carondelet,  Cincinnati,  and  St.  Louis.  . In  second  line,  just 
above  Panther  Island,  were  the  wooden  boats  Lexington, 
Conestoga,  and  Tyler. 

The  firing  from  the  boats  was  at  once  warmly  responded  to 
by  the  fort,  and  a terrific  cannonade  was  kept  up  ; the  naval 
guns,  with  both  direct  and  curvated  fire,  raining  in  upon  the 
terreplein,  knocking  the  sandbag  embrasures  to  pieces,  and 
dismounting  several  of  the  guns  in  the  fort.  The  rifled  gun 
in  the  fort  soon  bursts,  killing  three  men  and  disabling  many 
others  ; the  flagstaff  is  shattered  and  falls  ; seven  of  the  guns 
are  dismantled  or  useless.  The  garrison  becomes  discour- 
aged, and  at  last  panic-stricken.  The  three  thousand  men 
who  -were  encamped  outside  scarcely  wait  for  Tilghman’s 
orders  to  save  themselves.  Some,  fearing  McClernand’s  ap- 
proach, make  a rapid  flight  by  the  upper  Dover  road,  while 
others,  seizing  a small  steamer  lying  at  the  mouth  of  the 
creek  above  the  fort,  steam  hastily  up  the  river.  And  thus 
Tilghman  is  left,  with  eighty  or  ninety  artillerists,  to  sur- 
render the  work.  Meanwhile  the  metal  of  the  gunboats  has 
been  fairly  put  to  the  test.  The  Cincinnati,  flag-ship,  has 
received  thirty-one  shots ; the  Essex,  sixteen ; the  St.  Louis, 
seven  ; the  Carondelet,  six.  The  iron  sides  of  the  boats  shed 
most  of  the  balls,  but  the  Essex  receives  one  of  the  shots  in 
her  boiler,  which  results  in  the  wounding  and  scalding  of 
twenty-nine,  officers  and  men,  among  whom  is  the  intrepid 
commander,  W.  D.  Porter. 

At  length,  when  he  had  only  four  guns  bearing  on  the  river 
still  fit  for  service  ; when  his  frightened  garrison  had  deserted 
him,  leaving  only  “ fifty  privates  and  twenty  sick and  when 


44 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


lie  had  done  a private  soldier’s  sendee  at  the  middle  battery, 
“ covered  with  smoke,  and  personally,  pointing  the  guns,” 
Tilghman  hauled  down  his  rebel  flag,  and  ran  up  a white 
one,  at  five  minutes  before  two,  the  action  having  lasted  for 
only  one  hour  and  a quarter. 

Grant  came  up  half  an  hour  afterwards,  pleased  of  course 
with  the  result,  but  -doubtless  feeling  a soldier’s  natural  dis- 
appointment that  the  rapidity  of  the  fight  had  settled  the 
matter  before  the  arrival  of  his  command.  Commodore 
Foote  turned  over  to  him  the  captured  work,  munitions,  and 
prisoners ; the  transports  and  troops  which  were  coming  up 
the  Tennessee  were  turned  back  or  stopped  at  the  fort ; and 
the  next  step  in  the  grand  game  was  immediately  con- 
sidered." 


* In  Grant’s  brief  report  to  Halleck’s  staff-officer,  written  tlie  same  day 
from  Fort  Henry,  he  says: 

“ Captain — Inclosed  I send  you  my  order  for  the  attack  upon  Fort  Henry. 
Owing  to  dispatches  .received  from  Major-General  Halleck,  and  corroborating 
information  here,  to  the  effect  that  the  enemy  were  rapidly  re-enforcing,  I 
thought  it  imperatively  necessary  that  the  fort  should  be  carried  to-day.  My 
forces  were  not  up  at  ten  o’clock  last  night,  when  my  order  was  written,  there- 
fore I did  not  deem  it  practicable  to  set  an  earlier  hour  than  eleven  o’clock  to- 
day, to  commence  the  investment.  The  gunboats  started  up  at  the  same  hour 
to  commence  the  attack,  and  engaged  the  enemy  at  not  over  six  hundred  yards. 
In  little  over  one  hour  all  the  batteries  were  silenced,  and  the  fort  surrendered 
at  discretion  to  Flag-Officer  Foote,  giving  us  all  their  guns,  camp  and  garrison 
equipage,  etc.  The  prisoners  taken  are  General  Tilghman  and  staff,  Captain 
Taylor  and  company,  and  the  sick.  The  garrison,  I think,  must  have  com- 
menced their  retreat  last  night,  or  at  an  early  hour  this  morning. 

“ Had  I not  felt  it  an  imperative  necessity  to  attack  Fort  Henry  to-day,  I 
should  have  made  the  investment  complete,  and  delayed  until  to-morrow,  so 
as  to  secure  the  garrison.  I do  not  now  believe,  however,  the  result  would 
have  been  any  more  satisfactory. 

“ The  gunboats  have  proven  themselves  well  able  to  resist  a severe  can- 
nonading. All  the  iron-clad  boats  received  more  or  less  shots — the  flag-ship 
some  twenty-eight — without  any  serious  damage  to  any,  except  the  Essex. 
This  vessel  received  one  shot  in  her  boiler  that  disabled  her,  lulling  and 
wounding  some  thirty-two  men,  Captain  Porter  among  the  wounded. 

“ I remain  your  obedient  servant, 

“ U.  S.  Grant,  Brigadier-General.” 


FORT  HENRY. 


45 

General'  Tilghman  acknowledged,  in  the  dispatch  which  he 
was  permitted  to  send  to  General  Johnston  at  Bowling 
Green,  “ the  courtesies  and  consideration  shown  by  General 
' Grant  and  Commodore  Foote,  and  the  officers  under  their 
command but  in  his  report  he  was  particularly  severe  upon 
the  Confederate  authorities  for  thus  leaving  him  to  be  the 
victim  of  a bad  military  judgment  in  selecting  the  post,  and 
a want  of  proper  preparations  to  hold  the  work. 

Before  giving  to  this  victory  its  co-ordinate  place  in  the 
vast  strategy  of  the  war,  let  us  indulge  in  a word  of  comment 
upon  the  rebel  defeat.  The  Confederate  reports  are  unani- 
mous in  declaring  that  the  site  of  Fort  Henry  was  badly 
chosen ; that  it  was  low,  easily  surrounded,  and  commanded 
by  the  ground  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river ; and  that  it 
was  not  calculated  by  its  construction  to  sustain  an  attack  by 
the  fleet.  We  grant  all  this,  but  whose  fault  was  it  ? Can 
there  be  a graver  fault  in  war  than  this  ? It  is  far  worse  than 
losing  a pitched  battle  to  lose  a stronghold,  and  that  strong- 
hold a link  of  the  most  vital  value  in  a grand  chain.  Be- 
sides, it  shows  the  rapidity  and  vigor  of  Grant’s  and  Foote’s 
movements,  that  Fort  Heiman,  on  the  opposite  side  of  the 
river,  was  incomplete  and  useless.  "What  they  thus  advance 
as  a bar  in  judgment,  or  rather  to  explain  away  their  defeat 
and  depreciate  the  military  character  of  our  success,  really 
enhances  the  credit  of  Grant  and  Foote. 

But  worse  than  all  that  can  be  said  about  a faulty  location 
of  the  fort,  is  the  inglorious  flight  of  three  thousand  and  odd 
men,  without  striking  a single  blow.  They  should  have  made 
reconnoissances  from  the  moment  they  divined  our  purpose, 
ambushed  the  road,  contested  the  landing  of  the  troops,  pre- 
pared torpedoes  that  would  explode,  and,  at  the  least,  held 
the  fort  long  enough  to  give  a respectable  appearance  to  the 
defence.  Certainly,  Fort  Henry  was  not  built  to  surrender  in 
an  hour  and  a quarter.  It  was  the  briefest  action,  to  pre- 
cede an  honest  surrender,  of  whict  we  have  any  record  in 
the  war. 

The  rules  of  military  strategy  are  simple,  few,  and  immuta- 


48 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


ble  ; their  applications  indefinitely  and  infinitely  varied.  By 
a rapid  application  of  the  simplest  rule,  the  first  charmed  line 
was  cut,  and  its  tension  entirely  gone.  Buckner,  who,  by 
command  of  Albert  Sydney  Johnston,  had  occupied  Bowling 
Green  as  early  as  September,  1861,  with  ten  thousand  men, 
and  who  had  vaunted  its  impregnable  strength,  felt  the  fall 
of  Fort  Henry  like  an  electric  shock,  paralyzing  his  grasp. 
Bowling  Green  was  no  longer  tenable.;  there  was  but  one 
point  which  was  so,  and  that  only  for  the  time,  and  that  was 
Fort  Donelson ; and  so,  moving  the  chief  part  of  his  forces 
thither,  he  left  only  a rear-guard,  which  evacuated  Bowling 
Green  on  the  15tli  of  February.  Bowling  Green,  that  para- 
gon of  complex  fortifications,  was  entered  by  General  Mitch- 
ell, of  Buell’s  column,  who  made  a forced. march  from  Ba- 
con’s Creek,  and,  arriving  before  he  was  expected,  captured  a 
large  amount  of  stores  there.  Actions  are  not  to  be  measured 
by  the  numbers  engaged,  or  by  their  duration  or  carnage,  but 
by  them  results.  By  this  strategy  Fort  Donelson  was  flanked, 
and  the  safety  of  Nashville  imminently  endangered. 

But  yet  Fort  Donelson  was  exceedingly  strong  ; its  garrison 
and  armament  were  large,  and  entirely  adapted  to  its  propor- 
tions'; and  it  was  manifest  that  the  rebels  would  not  abandon 
it  withoutn,  severe  struggle.  To  this  struggle  General  Grant 
invited  them  without  a moment’s  delay. 

In  the  mean  time,  immediately  after  the  surrender  of  Fort 
Henry,  Flag-Officer  Foote  dispatched  Lieutenant  Command- 
ing Phelps,  with  the  gunboats  Conestoga,  Tyler,  and  Lexing- 
ton, up  the  Tennessee  into  Northern  Alabama.  He  destroyed 
the  railroad-bridge  twenty-five  miles  above  Fort  Henry,  and 
proceeded  up  to  Florence,  at  the  foot  of  Muscle  Shoals,  de- 
stroying several  steamers  and  river-craft,  and  captured  a large 
♦ quantity  of  lumber  and  stores,  and  developed  the  loyal  senti- 
ments of  many  of  the  people. 


'Note. — There  can  be  no  place  more  fitting  than  the  close  of  the  record  of 
Fort  Henry’s  surrender,  in  -which  to  pay  our  tribute  to  the  brilliant  fighting, 
personal  gallantry,  and  rare  piety  of  Commodore,  afterwards  Rear-Admiral 


FOET  HENEY. 


47 


Foote,  and  since,  greatly  to  his  country’s  loss,  dead,  ana  gone  to  a good  man’s 
rest.  A son  of  Senator  Samuel  A.  Foote,  whose  resolution  on  the  public  lands 
occasioned  the  famous  passage  at  arms  between  Webster  and  Hayne,  in  Janu- 
ary, 1S30,  young  Foote  entered  the  navy  at  the  age  of  sixteen,  and  was  known 
in  all  grades  as  an  excellent  and  energetic  officer.  As  first-lieutenant  of  the 
sloop-of-war  John  Adams,  he  took  a prominent  part  in  the  attack  on  the  Su- 
matra pirates  in  183S  ; and  was  noted  for  the  aid  and  sympathy  he  extended 
to  the  American  missionaries  at  Honolulu,  when  few  of  our  naval  officers  felt 
any  interest  in  them.  He  was  a strong  advocate  of  total  abstinence  in  the 
navy.  In  1852,  after  a cruise  on  the  coast  of  Africa,  he  published  a volume 
entitled  “ Africa,  and  the  Africans,”  in  which  he  exposed  the  horrors  of  the 
slave-trade,'  by  illustrations  of  the  manner  in  which  the  negroes  were  packed 
in  slave-ships.  In  1856,  in  protecting  the  property  of  American  citizens  at 
Canton,  which  suffered  during  the  English  war,  he  breached  a fort  with  his 
ship,  and  then,  landing,  stormed  it,  with  a loss  of  forty  men  out  of  two  hun- 
dred and  eighty.  His  record  during  the  war  for  the  Union  is  brilliant  in  the 
extreme.  He  superintended  the  fitting  out  of  the  flotilla  on  the  Mississippi 
and  Ohio  in  1SG1-2 ; took  Fort  Henry  ; was  further  distinguished  at  Fort  Don- 
elson,  where  he  was  wounded  ; and  in  the  successful  operations  at  Island  No. 
10,  which  he  aided  in  reducing.  His  life  was  devoted  to  the  service  of  his 
country.  In  July,  1862,  he  was  created  one  of  the  new  rear-admirals,  on  the 
active  list;  and  in  June,  1863,  while  preparing  to  relieve  Admiral  Dupont  in 
command  of  the  South  Atlantic  blockading  squadron,  he  died  suddenly,-  and 
was  buried  in  New  Haven.  Although  remarkable  for  his  intelligence  and 
tenacity  of  purpose,  he  is  perhaps  more  fully  characterized  as  a man  of  great 
and  consistent  piety.  It  was  with  him  a vital  principle,  constantly  displayed. 
He  let  his  light  shine,  praying,  exhorting,  preaching ; urging  all  with  whom 
he  came  in  contact,  with  precept  upon  precept,  and,  what  is  far  better,  alluring 
them  by  his  shining  example.  His  loss  was  severely  felt ; but  his  record  was 
so  glorious,  and  his  fitness  for  departure  so  manifest,  that  we  can  “ talk  of  his 
fate  without  a sigh,”  and  thank  God  for  so  beautiful  an  exemplar  of  the  gen- 
tleman, soldier,  sailor,  commander,  and  Christian. 


18 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS, 


CHAPTER  YL 

PORT  DOBELSON. 

Reorganization. — Order  of  march. — McClernand  and  Smith  mote. — A glanu* 
AT  TILE  FORT. — ElYER-FRONT. — LAND  APPROACHES. — GARRISON  AND  COMMANDERS. — 

Assault  upon  the  trenches. — Unsuccessful.— Storm  and  cold. — Re-enforoe- 

MENTS  UNDER  L.  WALLACE. — THE  ATTACK  OF  THE  GUNBOATS. — TERRIBLE  CANNON- 
ADE.— Foote  ■withdraws. — Value  of  his  attack. — Rebel  oounter-plans. — Our 
RIGHT  ATTACKED  AND  ROLLED  BACK. — GRANT’S  CONSUMMATE  PLAN. — L.  WALLACE 
MOVES. 

As  Fort  Henry  was  designed  to  obstruct  the  navigation  of 
the  Tennessee,  so  Fort  Donelson  was  the  work  upon  which 
the  rebels  depended  to  seal  the  Cumberland  and  to  protect 
Nashville.  No  sooner  had  the  former  fallen,  than  Grant 
made  his  dispositions  to  assault  the  latter.  He  saw  the  im- 
portance of  taking  time  by  the  forelock,  and  confusing  the 
already  dismayed  Confederates  by  the  rapidity  of  his  assault. 
He  reorganized  his  forces,  and  sent  for  all  available  re-enforce- 
ments that  had  been  collecting  at  Cairo.  Has  army  was 
formed  for  this  new  service  into  two  divisions : the  first, 
under  Brigadier-General  J.  A.  McClernand,  containing  three 
brigades,  under  Colonels  Oglesby,  W.  H.  L.  Wallace,  and 
Morrison ; the  second,  under  Brigadier-General  Charles  F. 
Smith,  of  three  brigades,  under  Colonels  Cook,  Lauman,  and 
McArthur : a third  will  appear  in  our  narrative,  under 
Brigadier-General  Lewis  Wallace,  to  be  composed  of  his 
brigade  of  Smith’s  division,  and  of  forces  that  were  being 
sent  forward  by  General  Halleck.  With  McClernand’s  divi- 
sion were  the  field-batteries  of  Schwartz,  Taylor,  Dresser, 
and  McAllister ; and  with  Smith  were  the  heavy  batteries 
of  Kichardson,  Stone,  and  Walker ; all  Smith’s  artillery 


FORT  DONELSON. 


49 


being  under  Major  Cavender,  as  chief  of  artillery.  Grant’s 
cavalry  consisted  of  the  Fourth  Illinois  cavalry,  with  several 
independent  companies.  The  composition  of  Wallace’s  pro- 
visional division  will  be  given  hereafter.* 

By  Grant’s  general  field-orders  No.  12,  of  February  11, 
1S62,  we  find  the  order  of  march  arranged  as  follows : One 
brigade  of  McClernand’s  division  was  to  move  by  the  Tele- 
graph road  from  Fort  Henry  directly  upon  Fort  Donelson, 
and  to  halt  within  two  miles  of  the  fort ; the  other  three  bri- 
gades to  march  by  the  Dover  Fudge  road  to  within  the  same 
distance,  and  then  to  unite  with  the  first  in  forming  the  right 
wing  in  the  complete  investment  of  the  fort. 

Two  brigades  of  Smith’s  (second)  division  were  to  follow  by 
the  Dover  road,  and  these  were  to  be  followed  by  the  troops  who 
had  occupied  the  unfinished  Fort  Heiman,  as  soon  as  they 
coidd  be  sent  forward.  As  the  force  of  the  enemy  was  vari- 
ously reported,  details  of  the  attack  could  not  be  given  until 
the  ground  was  reached ; but  Smith  was  directed  to  occupy 
Dover,  if  practicable,  and  thus  to  cut  off  all  retreat  by  the 
river. 

In  accordance  with  these  general  directions,  which  were  to 
be  much  modified  when  they  reached  the  ground,  McCler- 
nand  and  Smith  marched  across  the  country  from  the  Ten- 
nessee Fiver  to  the  Cumberland,  on  the  morning  of  February 
12,  to  attack  the  works  on  the  land  side  ; while  six  regiments, 
which  were  to  constitute  a portion  of  Wallace’s  (third)  divi- 
sion, were  moved  by  transports,  accompanied  by  the  gun- 
boats, from  Smithland  up  the  Cumberland,  to  join  in  the 
movement  by  an  attack  on  the  river-front,  or  to  be  disposed 
of  as  circumstances  should  afterwards  require.  In  order  to 
gain  time,  the  movement  was  made  after  very  rapid  and  un- 
satisfactory preparation.  The  gunboats  had  been  overhauled 
in  a very  hasty  manner,  to  repair  the  damages  received  in  the 


* General  Lewis  Wallace  belonged  to  the  division  of  General  C.  F.  Smith, 
and  when  Grant  moved  against  Fort  Donelson  he  was  left  in  command  of 
Forts  Henry  and  Heiman,  garrisoned  from  General  Smith’s  command. 

3 


50 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


attack  on  Fort  Henry ; but,  impatient  of  delay,  and  perhaps 
determined  that  they  should  not  again  get  the  start  of  him, 
and  still  more  cogently,  because  Grant  knew  the  immense 
value  of  every  minute  of  time  just  at  this  juncture,  he  pushed 
forward  with  the  two  divisions  mentioned,  to  the  siege  and 
assault.  One  of  Smith’s  brigades  had  been  left  at  Fort  Hen- 
ry, as  a garrison,  under  Lewis  Wallace.  All  boats  were  de- 
flected from  the  Tennessee  to  the  Cumberland  ; many  others 
had  joined  the  great  convoy,  and  the  Union  army  was  con- 
verging in  all  its  strength  upon  Fort  Donelson. 

Let  us  look  for  a moment  at  the  work  to  be  attacked.  This 
stronghold  was  placed  upon  a high  hill  on  the  left  bank  of  the 
river,  where  it  makes  an  abrupt  turn  from  north  to  west,  flow- 
ing in  the  latter  direction  for  about  a quarter  of  a mile,  and 
then  turning  northward  again.  By  this  location  a large  num- 
ber of  guns  could  be  trained  directly  down  the  stream,  and 
pour  a terrible  storm  of  fire  upon  the  advancing  gunboats. 
At  the  foot  of  the  hill,  riverward,  were  two  strong  water-bat- 
teries, with  massive  epaulments ; the  embrasures  revetted 
with  coffee-sacks  filled  with  sand.  The  armament  of  the 
lower,  or  main  battery,  consisted  of  eight  tliirty-twos,  and  one 
ten-inch  columbiad ; that  of  the  other  was  one  heavy  rifled 
gun,  carrying  a one  hundred  and  twenty-eight  pound  bolt, 
and  two  thirty-two  pound  carronades.  These  batteries  were 
sunken  or  excavated  in  the  hill-side.  The  fort  itself  was  of 
irregular  form,  its  trace  following  the  inequalities  of  the  hill, 
and  inclosing  nearly  one  hundred  acres.  It  was  flanked  by  a 
creek  or  back-water  below,  which  is  not  generally  fordable ; 
and  just  above,  a small  creek  separates  it  from  the  town  of 
Dover,  which  is  one  mile  above  the  fort,  on  the  river-bank. 
It  needs  but  one  glance  at  the  map  to  show  that  the  Avorks 
were  exceedingly  strong  on  the  river-front. 

We  turn  to  the  land  approaches.  Taking  advantage  of  the 
topography  of  the  field,  which  presents  a conglomerate  of  hills 
and  valleys,  knolls  and  ravines,  the  rebels  had  cleared  away 
all  the  timber,  which  could  mask  an  enemy’s  advance,  and 
erected  field-works  defended  by  artillery  and  infantry,  from 


FORT  DONELSON. 


51 


the  extreme  western  angle  of  the  fort,  following  the  southern 
direction  of  a ridge,  and  thus  presenting  a natural  flanking 
arrangement  of  -all  the  parts.  Still  in  front  of  this  extended 
line,  encircling  the  fort  and  the  intrenchment,  and  the  town  of 
Dover,  was  a line  of  detached  rifle-trenches,  constructed  of  logs, 
forming  a slight  parapet ; and  in  front  of  the  whole  was  slashed 
timber,  as  an  abatis.  It  seemed  quite  as  strong  on  the  land- 
ward side  as  on  the  river-front,  and  the  work  before  Grant 
appeared  still  more  difficult,  when  we  consider  the  strength  of 
the  rebel  garrison. 

It  consisted  of  thirteen  regiments  of  Tennessee  troops,  two 
of  Kentucky,  six  of  Mississippi,  one  of  Texas,  two  of  Ala- 
bama, four  of  Virginia,  two  independent  battalions  of  Ten- 
nessee infantry,  and  Forrest’s  brigade  of  cavalry  ; and,  besides 
the  armament  of  the  fort  and  water-batteries,  six  batteries  of 
light  artillery  and  seventeen  heavy  guns.  The  force,  num- 
bering at  least  twenty-one  thousand  men,  was  skilfully  dis- 
posed ; but  the  Confederate  authorities  had  erred  fatally  in 
their  choice  of  commanders.  General  Floyd,  whom  the  rebels 
should  have  been  more  sagacious  than  to  have  preferred  to 
any  office  of  responsibility  and  trust,  however  proper  he  might 
have  been  as  an  aspirant  for  a post  of  profit,  had  been  ordered 
by  General  A.  S.  Johnston  to  the  command  of  Fort  Donelson, 
and  had  assumed  it,  without  delay,  on  the  13th,  the  day  after 
* Grant’s  movement  had  begun.  Here  at  once  were  fatal  ele- 
ments ; he  was  not  only  a traitor,  but  he  was  believed  to  be  a 
dishonest  man,  and  circumstances  were  to  prove  him  a coward. 
Notwithstanding  his  preferment  to  the  United  States  secre- 
taryship of  war,  under  Buchanan,  it  was  patent  that  he  knew 
little  of  military  matters ; and  it  was  certain  that  he  knew 
nothing  whatever  of  the  fort,  its  topography,  or  its  garrison. 
The  next  in  rank  was  General  Gideon  J.  Pillow,  whom  Floyd 
had  assigned  to  the  official  command  of  the  rebel  left  wing,  in 
and  around  Dover.  He  too  had  only  arrived  there  on  the 
10th,  and  being  by  nature  as  obtuse,  and,  in  spite  of  some  Mexi- 
can practice,  or  rather  mal-practice,  as  ignorant  as  Floyd,  he 
was  of  small  value  as  a leader  in  the  defence.  The  other 


52 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


prominent  commanders  were  Buckner  and  B.  R.  Johnson, 
both  graduates  of  West  Point,  and  highly  esteemed  for  intel- 
ligence and  bravery,  when  subordinates  in  our  army.  Buck- 
ner had  command  of  the  fort,  and  the  ground  in  its  immediate 
vicinity,  while  Johnson  had  a command  on  the  left  under  Pil- 
Ioav.  Such  briefly  was  the  work,  and  such  the  force,  moral 
and  physical,  which  General  Grant  rushed  to  attack  with  two 
divisions,  not  more  in  all  than  fifteen  thousand  men,  and  with 
a greater  proportional  weakness  in  artillery.  This  was  sub- 
lime hardihood ; but  it  was  something  more  ; it  was  at  once 
the  impulsion  and  the  intuition  of  military  genius.  He  knew 
little  of  the  difficult  topography,  which  maps  never  can  ad- 
equately tell ; but  he  meant  to  fight,  and  to  continue  fighting, 
and  to  force  the  rebels  to  fight.  Time  was  of  priceless  value, 
and  “ confusion  magnifying  the  foe,”  the  rebels  were  deceived, 
as  he  meant  them  to  be,  by  his  boldness  and  temerity. 

And  now  let  us  return  to  McClernand  and  Smith,  who,  pre- 
ceded by  the  cavalry  to  clear  the  front,  began  their  march  on 
the  morning  of  the  12th,  from  the  neighborhood  of  Port 
Henry.  They  came  within  view  of  the  fort  by  early  afternoon, 
without  having  encountered  the  enemy,  who  was  stupidly 
caging  himself  in  the  intrenchment,  instead  of  coming  out 
like  a man  to  beat,  or  at  least  retard,  Grant’s  advancing 
columns.  Our  generals  took  up,  that  night,  the  positions  as-  t 
signed.  On  the  morning  of  Thursday,  the  13th,  the  fighting 
began  with  the  dawn,  the  rebels  opening  their  batteries  upon 
our  troops,  whose  positions  were  disclosed  by  the  advance  of 
Birge’s  sharp-shooters  upon  the  enemy’s  picket  line. 

Under  this  as  yet  desultory  fire,  Grant  rapidly  posted  his 
divisions  thus  : General  C.  P.  Smith  on  the  left,  opposite  the 
northwest  of  the  fort ; and  McClernand  on  the  right,  Ogles- 
by’s brigade  holding  the  extreme  right.  The  light  artillery 
was  placed  with  proper  supports  upon  the  various  roads, 
while  most  of  the  heavy  guns,  under  Major  Cavender,  were 
directed  against  the  armament  of  the  fort.  General  Grant’s 
headquarters  were  at  a farm-house,  on  the  Port  Henrv  road. 


FORT  DONELSON. 


53 


THE  ASSAULT  UPON  THE  TRENCHES. 

The  first  grand  act  was  a furious  cannonade  on  botli  sides, 
in  which  the  rebel  practice  was  excellent,  and  our  own  not 
inferior.  This  was  the  herald  of  our  infantry  assault.  To 
make  a lodgment  upon  then  intrenchment,  and  particularly 
upon  an  epaulruent  covering  a strong  battery  in  his  front, 
General  McClernand  formed  the  Forty- eighth  Illinois,  of  Wal- 
lace’s brigade,  and  Morrison’s  brigade  (consisting  of  the 
Seventeenth  and  Forty-ninth  Illinois),  into  a storming  column, 
under  the  command  of  Colonel  Hayne  of  the  Forty-eighth, 
with  McAllister’s  Battery  to  cover  the  assault.  The  move- 
ment was  under  the  superintendence  of  Col.  W.  H.  Wallace, 
of  the  Second  brigade.  They  formed  at  the  foot  of  the  hill, 
where  they  were  in  some  measure  protected  from  the  direct 
fire  ; and  at  the  word,  moved  forward,  firing  as  they  advanced. 

The  attack  was  not  successful ; and  although  they  were  re- 
enforced by  the  Forty-fifth  Illinois,  of  Wallace’s  brigade,  and 
other  troops,  the  enemy’s  fire  was  so  vigorous,  and  the  abatis 
and  palisading  presented  so  strong  an  obstacle,  that  they  were 
compelled  to  retire.  The  position  assaulted  was  defended  by 
Colonel  Heiman’s  rebel  brigade,  and  two  other  regiments, 
with  one  or  more  batteries  of  field  artillery.* 

In  this,  and  several  other  desultory  engagements,  our  losses 
were  severe.  We  were  at  least  in  contact  with  the  enemy, 
and  had  felt  his  strength  ; but  there  was  some  danger  that  he 
might  also  learn  ours.  The  gunboats  and  re-enforcements  by 
the  river  were  anxiously  expected.  Without  them,  we  were 
weaker  than  the  enemy  ; and  our  very  proximity,  while  it  gave 
prestige,  increased  our  danger. 

We  were  also  in  want  of  rations,  and,  to  cap  the  climax  of 
untoward  circumstances,  the  elements  conspired.  The  un- 
usual and  deceitful  mildness  of  the  morning,  like  many  a false 
harbinger  of  spring,  had  suddenly  changed  to  biting  cold  ; a 


* Pillow’s  report. 


5-1 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


rain-storm  from  tlie  northeast  set  in,  which  turned,  first  to 
hail,  and  then  to  sleet.  The  cold  became  more  intense,  the 
thermometer  rapidly  falling  to  only  ten  degrees  above  zero. 
The  like,  it  is  said,  had  never  been  known  there.  Onr  troops 
had  no  shelter  whatever,  and  were  without  rations  ; few  had 
blankets  and  overcoats ; some,  with  the  characteristic  improv-~ 
idence  of  new  troops,  beguiled  by  the  mild  weather,  and. 
thoughtless  of  future  need,  had  thrown  them  away.  At  length 
hail  and  sleet  were  followed  by  a driving  snow  ; and,  but  that 
the  rebels,  who  were  in  the  trenches,  suffered  equally,  it  would 
have  seemed  that  Boreas  had  become  a rebel  sympathizer, 
and  was  emulating  the  celestial  auger  of  Juno,  against  our 
heroes.  Several  soldiers  were  frozen. 

It  would  be  difficult  for  a warm,  sheltered,  and  well-fed  pen, 
or  rather  the  hand  that  holds  and  the  brain  that  impels  such, 
to  depict  the  sufferings,. of  that  night ; the  wounded  freezing  ' 
to  death,  and  the  weary  soldiers  benumbed  by  the  cold,  which 
even  vigorous  vitality  could  not  dispel.  They  were  seeing 
war  for  the  first  time,  and  they  had  bitter  experience  of  its 
heat  and  cold  at  the  same  moment.  , 

The  morning  of  Friday  dawned  sadly  upon  these  war-worn, 
hungry,  freezing  men,  and  brought  with  it  only  a new  sum- 
mons to  battle.  Still  anxiously  expecting  the  gunboats  and  the 
bulk  of  Lewis  Wallace’s  new  division  by  the  Cumberland,  and 
-alive  to  the  immediate  hazard  of  his  position,  General  Grant 
dispatched  a courier  to  General  Lewis  Wallace  himself,  at 
Fort  Henry,  with  orders  to  ’bring  across  the  garrison  which 
had  been  left  there.  But  no  sooner  had  the  messenger  been 
sent,  than  a scout,  who  had  been  posted  to  watch  the  river 
below,  came  galloping  up  to  headquarters  witli  the  welcome 
intelligence  that  a boat  was  just  arriving,  and  a thick  cloud 
of  smoke  announced  that  the  rest  of  the  fleet  was  below. 
The  first  boat,  the  Carondelet,  was  the  herald  of  the  fleet ; 
and  as  soon  as  she  came  within  long-range,  on  that  terrible 
stretch  of  the  river  swept  by  the  concentrated  rebel  fire,  she 
opened  upon  the  water-batteries ; and  thus  began  that  des- 
perate and  unequal  battle,  in  which  Commodore  Foote  was  to 


FORT  DONELSON. 


55 


engage  with  only  partial  success,  but  with  increase  of  honor 
to  himself  and  the  navy. 

Three  miles  below  the  fort  the  troops  and  the  artillery  of 
the  Third  Division  were  soon  landed,  with  provisions  and 
supplies  for  the  whole  army  ; they  had  come  in  the  very  nick 
of  time.  Rapidly  clearing  a road  through  the  woods,  they 
were  soon  placed  in  line  with  the  First  and  Second  divisions. 
Wallace,  being  the  only  general  officer  without  the  command 
of  a division,  was  put  in  command  of  this  Third  Division,  or- 
ganized after  the  arrival  of  the*  re-enforcements. 

These  troops,  just  arrived,  together  with  the  garrison  left  at 
Fort  Henry,  constituted  the  Third  Division  ; it  was  composed 
of  the  brigades  of  Cruft  and  Thayer, — the  former  of  four,  and 
the  latter — two  brigades  united — of  seven  regiments.  Wal- 
lace was  at  once  posted  in  the  centre,  between  Smith  and 
McClernand,  and  McArthur,  with  two  regiments  of  Smith’s 
division,  was  posted  on  the  extreme  right  under  McClernand, 
and  thus  the  line  was  completed.  Not  much  time  was  spent 
in  issuing  rations — which  gladdened  the  hearts  of  our  men — - 
and  ammunition,  of  which  they  were  in  great  need,  and  in 
making  proper  arrangements  for  the  wounded,  who  had  suf- 
fered horrible  tortures,  when  the  second  act  in  the  drama  was 
begun.  This  was  the 

ATTACK  OF  THE  GUNBOATS  ON  THE  RIYEB-FRONT. 

The  Caronclelet  opened  the  unequal  fight : she  was  not  long 
unaided.  As  at  Fort  Henry,  the  commodore  steamed  up  with 
his  iron-clads — the  Pittsburg,  St.  Louis,  Louisville,  and  Ca- 
rondelet  in  the  first  line,  followed  by  the  wooden  boats  Cones- 
toga, Tyler,  and  Lexington.  The  water-batteries  first  engaged 
his  attention  : if  he  could  silence  and  pass  them,  he  could 
take  a position  in  the  bend,  and  would  be  able  to  enfilade  the 
faces  of  the  fort  with  broadsides.  Until  he  could  do  this, 
however,  his  vessels  were  exposed  to  the  concentrated  fire  of 
both  batteries,  and  of  the  fort,  the  latter  having  a most  de- 
structive plunging,  as  well  as  raking,  fire  upon  his  decks  and 
armor.  Under  a feu  d'enfer , such  as  few  naval  armaments  have 


56 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


ever  experienced,  Foote  moved  nearer  and  nearer  in  a deadly 
struggle.  But  liis  guns  did  excellent  service  ; the  upper  bat- 
tery of  four  guns  was  already  silenced ; the  shot  and  shell 
from  the  heavy  guns  on  the  boats  had  rained  upon  them  for 
two  hours,  and  the  boats  were  lying  within  four  hundred 
yards,  perhaps  even  nearer.  Notwithstanding  that  they  had 
not  been  put  in  a proper  condition  for  the  fight,  owing  to  the 
pressure  of  time,  and  that  they  had  suffered  very  greatly  from 
the  guns  of  the  work,  a few  minutes  more  would  have  enabled 
them  to  run  by  into  a position  from  which  they  could  have 
paralyzed  the  water-front,  when  suddenly  Foote  was  forced  to 
fall  back.  The  rebel  cross  and  plunging  fire  had  at  length  done 
its  work  effectually  : the  Louisville  was  rendered  unmanage- 
able by  a shot  which  cut  away  her  rudder-chains,  and  she 
drifted  down  the  narrow  and  rapid  stream,  helpless  and  use- 
less. 

The  flag-ship,  the  St.  Louis,  had  her  wheel  shot  away ; the 
pilot,  by  whose  side  the  Commodore  was  standing,  was  killed, 
and  Foote  himself  wounded  in  the  foot  by  falling  timber. 
Bushing  to  an  additional  steering  apparatus,  upon  which  he 
had  depended  in  such  an  emergency  to  keep  her  up,  he  found 
that  too  shot  away,  and  the  St.  Louis  was  thus  compelled  to 
drift  down  in  an  equally  helpless  condition.  Fifty-nine  shots 
had  struck  the  flag-ship,  some  of  them  raking  her  from  stem 
to  stern.  The  Louisville  had  received  thirty-five  ; the  Caron- 
delet,  twenty-six ; and  her  rifled  gun  had  burst  during  the 
action.  The  Pittsburg  had  been  struck  twenty-one  times. 
The  fire  of  at  least  twenty  guns  had  been  concentrated  upon 
the  boats,  and  could  only  be  returned  by  twelve  boat-guns. 

To  sum  up,  two  of  the  iron-clads  were  unmanageable,  the 
other  two  greatly  damaged  between  wind  and  water ; and 
thus,  when  on  the  very  verge  of  victory,  the  gallant  commo- 
dore, himself  drifting  powerless,  was  obliged  to  make  signal 
for  all  to  withdraw,  having  lost  fifty-four  killed  and  wounded. 

After  consultation  with  Grant,  Foote  returned  to  Cairo  to 
repair  the  iron-clads,  which  were  seriously  damaged,  and 
to  bring  down  a competent  naval  force  for  a new  attack,  if 


FORT  DONELSON. 


57 


the  seige  should  last  long  enough  to  require  it : but  it  did 
not ; the  end  was  already,  at  hand. 

We  need  hardly  enforce  upon  our  readers  the  fact  that  the 
withdrawal  of  Commodore  Foote  was  an  absolute  necessity  ; 
he  could  not  continue  the  action.  But  the  services  of  the  navy 
on  that  day  must  not  be  by  any  means  undervalued.  They 
were  of  the  greatest  utility  : they  relieved  General  Grant  from 
all  danger  of  attack,  while  yet  too  weak  to  complete  the  invest- 
ment ; they  made  a grand  diversion  in  his  favor,  while  he  was 
posting  his  new  troops  and  maturing  his  plans ; and  they  gave  a 
brighter  lustre  to  the  gallantry,  skill,  and  endurance  of  the 
American  sailor,  of  whom  the  country  has  always  been  proud. 
The  withdrawal  of  the  fleet  after  the  action  on  Friday  checked 
for  a moment,  however,  the  prosecution  of  the  original  plans 
of  the  general.  The  proper  course  now  seemed  to  be  to  wait 
for  large  re-enforcements,  which  he  knew  might  be  had  from 
St.  Louis,  Cincinnati,  and  Cairo  ; to  strengthen  and  perfect 
the  investment ; and,  perhaps,  by  marching  up  the  river,  to 
isolate  the  work,  and  starve  it  into  surrender.  In  the  mean 
while,  the  gunboats  could  be  thoroughly  repaired,  and  return 
to  try  another  attack.  Had  the  rebels  now  strengthened  their 
intrenchments  and  awaited  Grant’s  attack,  such  might  have 
been  the  modus  operandi. 

But  the  rebel  counter-plans,  formed  in  a council  of  war, 
held  on  Friday  night  at  Floyd’s  headquarters,  in  Dover,  de- 
termined Grant’s  battle  tactics  in  a different  manner,  and 
hurried  their  own  ruin.  The  council  was  composed  of  the 
division  and  brigade  commanders,  and  they  unanimously  as- 
sented to  the  plan  proposed  by  General  Floyd,  which  was  to 
throw  an  overwhelming  force — half  his  army,  with  Forrest’s 
cavalry,  all  under  Pillow  and  J ohnson — upon  our  right  wing, 
under  McClernand ; to  drive  it  from  the  heights  overlooking 
the  Cumberland,  from  which  there  was  danger  that  our  bat- 
teries would  soon  sweep  and  close  the  river  above  ; to  throw  it 
back  upon  Wallace,  while  Buckner  with  the  remaining  force, 
less  the  necessary  garrison  of  the  fort,  should  march  directly’’ 
upon  our  encampment  in  the  centre,  on  the  Wynn’s  Ferry 

3* 


58 


GBANr  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


road,  and  attack  Wallace  in  front.  If  these  flank  and  centre 
attacks  should  be  successful,  Grant’s  army  would  thus  be 
thrown  back  around  Smith  as  a pivot,  and.  then  it  might  be 
easily  routed  and  destroyed.  It  was  a good'  plan,  and  par- 
tially successful,  and  yet  it  was  the  prelude  to  their  imme- 
diate and  overwhelming  defeat.  In  case,  however,  they  cotdd 
only  partially  succeed,  the  least  Floyd  expected  was  to  open 
a pathway  by  which  he  might  evacuate  the  fort — now  very 
like  a trap — withdraw  his  army,  and  save  his  precious  per- 
son ; which,  in  any  event,  he  meant  to  do,  whatever  should 
happen  to  his  troops.  Such  were  Floyd’s  plans ; they  were 
to  be  tried  with  the  early  morning  of  Saturday,  the"  15th. 
• Accordingly,  at  five  A.  it.,  the  rebel  column,  under  Pillow  and 
Johnson,  moved  out  from  Dover,  the  advance  being  taken 
by  Colonel  Baldwin’s  brigade,  composed  of  the  First  and 
Fourteenth  Mississippi  and  the  Twenty-sixth  Tennessee. 
These  were  followed  by  Wharton’s  brigade,  of  two  regiments  ; 
McCousland’s,  of  two  ; Davidson’s,  of  three  ; Drake’s,  of  five  ; 
and  other  troops,  amounting  in  all  to  ten  thousand  men,  with 
thirty  guns,  which  were  to  crush  McClernand,  and  clear  a 
pathway  through  our  right. 

McClernand’s  troops  were  thus  disposed  of  : McArthur  on 
the  right ; and  then,  in  order,  Oglesby  and  W.  H.  L.  Wallace. 
McClernand’s  left  was  near  the  Fort  Henry  road,  on  the  left 
of  which  was  Cruft’s  brigade,  of  Lewis  Wallace’s  division. 
Our  lines  corresponded  to  the  contour  of  the  rebel  intrench- 
ment,  and  with  each  brigade  was  a field-battery.  It  was  well 
posted,  and,  if  on  the  alert,  could  certainly  repel  any  rebel 
attack.  But,  unfortunately,  the  first  attack  of  the  rebels  was 
of  the  nature  of  a surprise.  Reveille  was  just  sounding,  the 
troops  were  not  under  arms,  and  seemed  to  be  in  utter  igno- 
rance of  the  rebel  designs  ; but  it  at  once  became  evident 
that  our  right  flank  was  seriously  menaced.  The  brigade  and 
regimental  commanders  soon  got  their  men  into  line,  and, 
guided  by  the  crack  of  the  rebel  rifles  and  the  flashes  of  theii 
■•guns,  executed  a partial  change  of  front  to  meet  them.  It 
was  not  a moment  too  soon,  for  Pillow  had  sent  his  cavalry 


FORT  DONELSON. 


59 


to  try  and  strike  McArthur’s  rear,  while  he  was-  ponncling 
ayay  at  his  exposed  right  flank. 


Oglesby  and  McArthur,  with  too  scant  a supply  of  ammu- 
nition for  this  unexpected  battle,  stood  firm  for  a while ; but 
fresh  rebel  troops  constantly  arrived,  and  had  it  not  been  for 
the  coolness  of  the  brigade  commanders  and  the  inspiring 
valor  of  Colonel  John  A.  Logan,  who  commanded  the  Thirty- 
first  Illinois,  of  Oglesby’s  brigade,  the  attack  might  have  re- 
sulted in  a panic  to  our  troops.  As  it  was,  McArthur  and 
Oglesby  were  obliged  to  fall  back  rapidly  to  avoid  being  taken 
in  rear,  and  to  form  a new  line  facing  south.  But  the  rebels 
did  not  advance  with  impunity.  Our  light  batteries,  admira- 
bly handled  by  McAllister,  Taylor,  and  Dresser,  shifting  their 
position  from  time  to  time,  pour  in  a withering  fire  of  grape 
and  canister,  and  cause  the  enemy’s  front  line  to  recoil  again 
and  again,  until  pushed  forward,  or  replaced  by  the  overwhelm- 
ing masses  in  rear.  Two  regiments  of  W.  EL  L.  "Wallace’s  bri- 
gade fly  to  the  rescue,  while  he  arranges  the  others  en  potence 
on  his  left,  to  check  Pillow,  and  yet  defend  the  road. 

Again  the  rebels  move  towards  the  right  flank  of  our  new 


60 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


line,  and  again  the  battle  rages.  Cruft’s  brigade,  of  Lewis 
Wallace’s  division,  is  ordered  down  upon  tliis  flanking  column 
at  a run.  Thus  checked,  the  enemy  might  have  been  driven 
back  and  pursued,  had  it  not  been  for  a new  and  unexpected 
foe,  or  rather  the  fear  of  one,  swirming  from  their  intrench- 
ments,  and  passing  the  rifle-pits  like  a surge  of  the  sea. 
Buckner’s  force  came  out  to  attack  the  left  flank  and  crotchet 
of  our  new  line.  As  soon  as  they  were  discovered,  Wallace 
strengthened  the  flank  thus  threatened,  and  two  of  Taylor’s 
guns,  coming  rapidly  into  action,  dealt  grape  and  canister  on 
his  advance.  Buckner  was  easily  repulsed,  for  his  attack 
was  very  feebly  delivered,  and  his  troops  behaved  in  the  most 
cowardly  manner.  When  at  eleven  o’clock  Billow  rode  over- 
to  Buckner’s  position,  he  found  them  huddled  under  cover,* 
from  which  it  was  only  after  a good  deal  of  artillery  filing  that 
their  general  could  persuade  them  to  emerge.  In  speaking  of 
the  repulse,  Buckner  says  his  attacking  regiments  “ withdrew 
without  panic,  but  in  some  confusion,  to  the  trenches.” 

But  the  moral  effect  of  Buckner’s  attack  was  not  without 
its  value.  Beset  on  all  sides,  Pillow  thundering  upon  our 
new  front,  the  cavalry  threatening  our  rear,  Johnson  well  ex- 
tended upon  our  right,  checked  but  not  driven  off  by  Cruft, 
our  men  were  somewhat  demoralized  by  Buckner’s  demon- 
stration : many  became  disheartened ; the  fugitives  from  the 
front  became  a crowd.  A mounted  officer  galloped  down  the 
road,  shouting,  “We  are  cut  to  pieces.”!  The  ammunition 
had  given  out.  Our  line,  including  Cruft,  who  had  borne  the 
brunt  of  the  battle  for  some  time,  was  again  forced  back. 
Logan,  Lawler,  and  Ransom  were  wounded ; many  field-officers 
and  large  numbers  of  subalterns  killed.  The  crisis  of  the 
battle  had,  indeed,  arrived,  when  General  Wallace  posted 
Colonel  Thayer’s  (Third)  brigade  across  the  road,  formed  a 
reserve  of  three  regiments,  placed  Wood’s  Battery  in  position, 
and  awaited  the  attack.  The  retiring  regiments  formed  again 
in  rear,  and  were  supplied  with  ammunition.  The  rebel 


Colonel  Gilmer’s  Report. 


f General  L.  Wallace’s  Report. 


FOET  DONELSON. 


61 


attack  upon  tliis  new  line  was  extremely  vigorous  ; they  had 
delayed  for  awhile  to  plunder  the  dead,  and  pick  up  wliat 
they  could  find  in  McClernand’s  camp ; and  Pillow  had  sent 
back  an  aid  to  telegraph  to  Nashville  that,  on  the  honor  of 
a soldier,”  the  day  was  theirs.  The  new  attack  which  he 
was  about  to  make  was  only  the  finishing  stroke.  Again  he 
moved  upon  Thayer’s  brigade ; but,  by  their  unflinching 
stand  and  deliberate  fire,  and  especially  by  the  firmness  of 
the  Pirst  Nebraska  and  the  excellent  handling  of  the  artillery, 
he  was  now  repulsed. 

Whatever  the  apparent  success  of  the  rebels  thus  far,  in 
driving  ora  right  wing,  Grant,  thoughtful  and  imperturbable, 
had  nottbeen  for  a moment  dismayed.  He  saw  from  the  very 
desperate  nature  of  the  rebel  attack  that  when  it  culminated, 
they  would  give  way,  if  he  showed  a bold  front,  and  ad- 
vanced at  all  points.  Riding  to  the  front  at  three  o’clock,  he 
ordered  Lewis  Wallace,  who  had  first  checked  the  enemy,  to 
advance  upon  Pillow,  and  recover  the  ground  lost  in  the 
morning,  while  General  C.  P.  Smith  should  storm  the  works 
on  the  enemy’s  right.  Plis  new  plans  were  rapidly  formed, 
and  will  bear  the  test  of  military  criticism. 

The  column  of  attack,  for  the  desperate  work  now  under- 
taken by  General  Wallace,  was  formed  of  Colonel  M.  L. 
Smith’s  and  Colonel  Cruft’s  brigades,  supported  by  two  Ohio 
regiments.  Over  the  rough,  rolling,  and  in  parts  thickly 
wooded  ground,  these  troops  moved,  driving  the  unwilling 
enemy  before  them,  and  only  halting  when  within  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty  yards  of  the  rebel  intrencliments.  Tliis  was 
at  five  o’clock!  We  remained  in  the  position  thus  gained 
during  the  intensely  cold  night,  ministering  to  the  wounded 
of  the  morning’s  battle,  with  whom  the  field  was  thickly 
strewn,  and  anxious  for  the  morning.  Af  daylight  the  next 
morning,  Thayer’s  brigade  was  brought  up,  and  preparations 
were  made  to  storm  the  intrencliments,  when  the  display  of  a 
white  flag  from  the  fort,  followed  by  others  from  different 
parts  of  the  works,  made  them  pause.  Before  going  to 
another  part  of  the  field,  where  great  deeds  were  done,  we 


G2 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


pause  for  a moment  to  say,  this  movement  of  Wallace  must 
be  regarded  as  having  a decided  hearing  upon  the  result. 

And  now  let  us  return  to  the  left  wing.  Smith  had  received 
orders  to  attack  the  retrenchments  directly  in  front  of  the 
fort.  His  plan  was  to  carry  their  outer  works  at  the  point  of 
the  bayonet,  then  to  bring  up  his  batteries,  and  sweep  the  in- 
terior crest,  and  then  to  assaxdt  and  carry  the  fort.  This 
was  the  grand  stroke  of  the  battle  ; it  would  relieve  our  right, 
and,  if  successful,  would  insure  the  capture.  Grant  had  also 
requested  Foote  to  cause  the  gunboats  to  make  their  appear- 
ance again,  even  if  they  did  not  go  into  action.  Two  were 
accordingly  sent  up. 


t 


SMITH’S  ATTACK  AND  THE  SURRENDER. 


63 


CHAPTER  VII. 

GENERAL  SMITH’S  ATTACK  AND  THE  SURRENDER. 

Smith’s  columns  organized. — Lauman  The  forlorn  hope. — Smith  leads. — Ad- 
dresses his  men. — The  lines  move.— Smith’s  splendid  valor  decisive. — Floyd’s 
new  council. — He  turns  over  the  command. — Pillow  looks  at  the  cards,  and 
“ passes.” — The  pusillanimous  flight. — Buckner  surrenders. — The  corre- 
spondence.— Grand  results. — Comments. — Eulogy  of  General  C.  F.  Smith. 


Wallace  was  already  on  Iris  war-path,  as  we  have  just  de- 
scribed, when  General  Smith  organized  his  column  of  attack. 
Cook’s  brigade  is  posted  on  his  left,  and  is  designed  to  make 
a feint  upon  the  work.  Cavender’s  heavy  guns  are  posted  in 
rear  to  the  right  and  left,  having  a cross-fire  upon  the  in- 
trenchments,  and  also  playing  upon  the  fort ; but  the  attack- 
ing force — the  forlorn  hope— is  Lauman’s  brigade,  formed  in 
close  column  of  regiments,  and  composed  of  the  Second  Iowa, 
the  Fifty-second  Indiana  (temporarily  attached),  the  Twenty- 
fifth  Indiana,  Seventh  Iowa,  and  Fourteenth  Iowa. 

Cook’s  feigned  attack  is  already  begun ; Cavender’s  guns 
are  thundering  away.-  It  is  nearly  sunset,  when  Smith,  hear- 
ing Wallace’s  guns  far  to  the  right,  puts  himself  at  the  head 
of  Lauman’s  brigade,  and  climbing  the  steep  hill-side,  bursts 
upon  the  ridge  on  which  the  enemy  has  constructed  his  outer 
works.  Before  advancing,  and  when  the  force  was  just  in  read- 
iness to  move,  Smith  had  ridden  along  the  line,  and  in  few 
but  emphatic  words  had  told  them  the  duty  they  were  to  per- 
form. He  said  that  he  would  lead  them,  *and  that  the  pits 
must  be  taken  by  the  bayonet  alone.  Perhaps  during  the 
whole  war,  full  as  it  is  of  brilliant  actions,  there  is  none  more 
striking  than  this  charge. 

At  the  given  signal,  the  lines  are  put  in  motion,  Smith  rid- 


64 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS 


mg  in  advance,  with  the  color-bearer  alongside  of  him ; His 
commanding  figure,  gray  ham,  and  haughty  contempt  of  dan- 
ger, acting  upon  his  men  like  the  white  plume  of  Navarre  at 
Ivry.  Not  far  has  he  moved  before  his  front  fine  is  - swept  by 
the  enemy’s  artillery  with  murderous  effect.  His  men  waver 
for  a moment,  but  their  general,  sublime  in  his  valor,  reminds 
them,  in  caustic  words,  that  while  he,  as  an  old  regular,  is  in  the 
line  of  his  professional  duty,  this  is  what  they  have  volunteered 
to  do.  With  oaths  and  urgency,  his  hat  waving  upon  the  point 
of  his  sword,  by  the  splendor  of  his  example  he  leads  them  on 
through  this  valley  of  death,  up  the  slope,  through  the  abatis, 
up  to  the  intrenchment — and  over.  With  a thousand  shouts, 
they  plant  their  standards  on  the  captured  works,  and  pour  in 
volley  after  volley,  before  which  the  rebels  fly  in  precipitate 
terror.  Battery  after  battery  is  brought  forward,  Stone’s  ar- 
riving first,  and  then  a direct  and  enfilading  fire  is  poured 
upon  the  flanks  and  faces  of  the  work.  Four  hundred  of 
Smith’s  gallant  column  have  fallen,  but  the  charge  is  decisive. 
Grant’s  tactics  and  Smith’s  splendid  valor  have  won  the 
day. 

For  thus  the  matter  stands  : Wallace  has  held  his  advanced 
ground,  and  is  now  informed  of  Smith’s  success.  At  all  points 
the  rebels  are  driven  back,  and  at  two,  their  advanced  in- 
trenchments  are  occupied  or  commanded.  How  different 
from  the  aspect  of  things  in  the  morning,  when  Pillow  had 
telegraphed  to  Nashville  that  he  had  won  the  day ! And  yet 
there  was  a logical  connection  between  the  morning  and  the 
evening.  They  formed  but  parts  of  a concerted  whole,  of  a 
plan  not  intelligible  to  the  division  commanders,  who  had 
not  been  able,  like  General  Grant,  to  appreciate  the  whole 
field,  and  to  sum  the  varied  issues  of  the  battle.  To  most  of 
the  subordinate  commanders,  and  certainly  to  the  greater 
number  of  the  men,  up  to  the  decisive  moment,  the  enemy 
seemed  to  have  a great  and  growing  advantage ; but  to  Grant 
it  was  not  so.  The  very  vigor  of  the  enemy’s  attack  was  a 
surge  which  he  was  sure  would  soon  find  its  refluence ; and, 
bv  their  massing  of  troops  on  our  right  and  centre,  Grant’s 


SMITH'S  ATTACK  AMD  THE  SURRENDER. 


G5 


counter  movement,  conducted  by  Smith,  was  rendered  feasible, 
and  the  result  sure.  Thus  when  night  fell,  on  the  loth,  the 
victory  was  certain.  Holding  the  advanced  points  thus  se- 
cured, and  re-enforcing  them  strongly,  Grant  only  awaited  the 
morning  to  storm  the  work. 

During  that  cold  night,  for  the  most  part  without  food,  and 
entirely  without  fire,  our  devoted  men  awaited  the  dawn  with 
unabated  ardor.  Success  had  inspired  enthusiasm ; and  the 
promise  of  complete  victory  in  the  morning  compensated  for 
their  physical  sufferings.  They  would  have  fought  the  nest 
day  with  irresistible  ardor. 

But  if  our  men  were  now  exultant,  the  tables  were  com- 
pletely turned ; the  rebels  were  completely  disheartened  ; the 
officers  more  so  than  the  men,  and  the  generals  more  so  than 
their  subordinates.  It  is  a sorry  chapter  in  the  history  of 
war.  They  no  longer  thought  of  fighting,  but  of  escape  or 
surrender.  Again  a council  of  war  was  called  that  night  at 
General  Floyd's  headquarters,  and  in  it  was  displayed  a scene 
which  no  soldier  likes  to  portray,  even  if  his  enemy  be  the 
dramatis  persona ? — a scene  in  which  imbecility,  ignorance,  and 
cowardice  played  the  prominent  parts.  Amid  much  crimina- 
tion and  recrimination,  one  opinion  seemed  to  have  a large 
majority  in  its  favor  : the  army  must  escape,  or  the  place  and 
its  garrison  be  surrendered.  Floyd,  in  great  terror,  lest  after 
his  treason  and  embezzlements  while  United'  States  secretary 
of  war,  he  should  come  into  our  hands  and  meet  with  sum- 
mary retribution,  in  the  clutches  of  a furious  soldiery, 
declared  that  he  would  not  fall  into  our  power ; that 
he  would  sooner  die  than  surrender.  He  seems  to  have 
had  little  concern  for  the  army,  but  partly  perhaps  from 
qualms  of  conscience,  and  partly  that  he  wanted  a large 
escort,  he  proposed  to  cut  his  way  out  with  his  own  brigade 
of  Virginia  troops — a nice  illustration  of  the  State-rights’ 
principle,  which  even  the  Confederates  did  not  appreciate. 

Pillow,  par  nobile  f ratrum,  second  in  command,  emulated  the 
virtues  of  his  chief.  Vain,  foolish,  ignorant,  during  the  Mexi- 
can War,  this  was  his  Confederate  coup  d'essai,  and  he  did  not 


66 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


disappoint  liis  old  acquaintances.  He  displayed  a similar  want 
of  military  savoir  and  principle. 

It  is  true,  as  might  be  expected,  that  there  is  some  casuistry 
in  his  report,  to  show  that  he  wanted  to  fight  longer ; and  it 
is  equally  true,  that  after  he  had  written  his  report,  lest  the 
world  should  not  believe  him,  he  did  a thing  unheard  of  be- 
fore, he  got  the  affidavits  of  his  aids,  and  other  officers,  that 
what  he  had  said  was  true — sharp  practice,  which  he  brought  • 
with  him  from  his  lawyer’s  desk. 

It  is  also  true,  that  when  the  noble  pair  had  completed  their 
arrangements  for  flight,  Pillow  told  Ployd,  not  without  some 
chuckling,  that  there  were  no  two  men  in  the  Confederacy  the 
Pederals  would  rather  get  into  their  hands ; whereas,  in  real- 
ity, there  were  no  two  more  anxious  to  keep  out  of  them. 

All  this  is  very  sickening ; it  savors  of  low  comedy  of  the 
lowest  type.  We  now  turn  to  Buckner,  the  third  in  rank,  and 
the  only  one  of  the  three  having  any  pretensions  to  soldier- 
ship. He  at  least  was  a soldier ; and  because  of  this,  he  was 
to  be  made  the  scapegoat,  and  to  suffer,  in  part  at  least,  a 
vicarious  confinement  at  Port  Warren.  His  West  Point  ante- 
cedents compelled  him  to  remain  and  surrender  the  now  tho- 
roughly demoralized  forces  ; and  if  he  could  not  avert,  at  least 
to  share  their  fate.  In  the  entire  record  of  the  war  there  is 
no  meaner  page  than  this.  Floyd  made  over  the  command  to 
Pillow  ; who,  like  a player  at  cards,  “ promptly  passed  it”  to 
Buckner ; and  then  these  two  men,  who  had  before  disgraced 
the  name  of  American,  now  disgraced  the  name  of  soldier,  by 
deserting  their  post  and  their  soldiers,  and  sneaking  away  un- 
der cover  of  night.  In  order  to  join  and  aid  Ployd,  as  Buck- 
ner thought,  Colonel  Porrest  was  ordered  to  cut  his  way  out 
with  the  cavalry ; but  Ployd,  embarking  such  portion  of  the 
Virginia  brigade  as  he  could  hastily  collect,  upon  two  small 
steamers,  at  the  Dover  landing,  under  cover  of  a guard  to 
check  the  frantic  attempts  of  others  to  get  on  board,  and  amid 
the  execrations  and  hisses  of  thousands  collected  on  the  wharf, 
pushed  off  and  fled  to  Nashville ! Pillow  escaped  on  a hand- 
flat,  and  Porrest,  with  one  thousand  cavalry,  waded  over  to  the 


SMITH’S  ATTACK  AND  THE  SURRENDER. 


67 


south  of  the  fort.  "We  wonder  greatly  that  a man  of  the  soldier- 
ly character  of  Albert  Sidney  Johnston  should  have  stooped  to 
whitewash  them,  by  declaring  that,  although  “ the  command 
was  irregularly  transferred,”  it  was  “ not  apparently  to  avoid 
any  just  responsibility,  or  from  any  personal  or  moral  intre- 
pidity.” That  not  must  have  given  him  some  trouble  to  write. 

Buchner’s  course  was  soon  taken ; indeed  his  troops  were 
in  such  confusion  that  no  other  was  left  him.  At  the  earliest 
dawn  he  sent  a bugler  to  sound  a parley,  and  with  him  an  of- 
ficer bearing  a white  flag.  Dimly  discerned  in  the  twilight, 
and  challenged  by  the  picket,  the  officer  announced  himself  as 
the  bearer  of  a letter  from  Buckner  to  General  Grant.  The 
letter  was  at  once  taken  to  the  headquarters.  A white  flag 
displayed  upon  the  fort  at  the  same  time,  informed  the  army 
that  a capitulation  was  proposed.  Buckner’s  letter*  asked  for 
the  appointment  of  commissioners  to-  settle  upon  terms  of  ca- 
pitulation, to  which  end  he  requested  an  armistice  till  noon. 
Grant  read  the  letter,  and  without  a moment’s  hesitation 
penned  a reply  which  has  become  historic.!  “ No  terms,”  he 
wrote,  “ other  than  an  unconditional  and  immediate  surren- 
der can  be  accepted.  I propose  to  move  immediately  upon 
your  works.” 

* Headquarters,  Fort  Donelson,  February  16,  1S62. 

Sir — In  consideration  of  all  tlie  circumstances  governing  the  present  situa- 
tion of  affairs  at  this  station,  I propose  to  the  commanding  officer  of  the  Fed- 
eral forces  the  appointment  of  commissioners  to  agree  upon  terms  of  capitula- 
tion of  the  forces  and  fort  under  my  command,  and  in  that  view  suggest  an 
armistice  until  twelve  o’clock  to-day. 

I am  sir,  very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

S.  B.  Buckner,  Brigadier-General  C.  S.  A. 

t Headquarters  Army  in  the  Field, 
Camp  near  Donelson,  Feb.  16,  1S62. 

To  General  S.  B.  Buckner,  Confederate  Army : 

Tours  of  this  date,  proposing  an  armistice  and  appointment  of  commissioners 
to  settle  terms  of  capitulation,  is  just  received.  No  terms  other  than  an  uncon- 
ditional and  immediate  surrender  can  he  accepted.  1 propose  to  more  immedi- 
ately upon  your  works. 

I am,  sir,  very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

U.  S.  Grant,  Brigadier-General  U.  S.  A.,  commanding. 


68 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


If  we  do  make  some  allowance  for  Buckner’s  chagrin,  it 
would  he  hard  to  palliate  the  unmilitary  character  of  his  re- 
ply to  Grant’s  note.*  Why  should  “ the  hrilhant  success  of 
the  Confederate  arms  yesterday”  affect  Grant,  except  to  make 
him  the  more  strenuous  to  give  them  no  further  chance  ? In 
what  respect  were  his  terms  “ ungenerous  and  unchivalrous  ?” 
They  were  rebels  in  arms  ; he  had  come  there  to  destroy  them, 
and  to  occupy  their  works  ; and,  besides,  Buckner’s  immediate' 
acceptance  of  the  terms  proposed  was  strangely  inconsistent 
with  the  charge  against  Grant.  The  surrender  was  immediate 
and  unconditional.  The  work  was  given  up,  with  thirteen 
thousand  five  hundred  men  as  prisoners  of  war,  three  thou- 
sand horses,  forty-eight  field-pieces,  seventeen  heavy  guns, 
twenty  thousand  muskets,  and  an  immense  quantity  of  stores.! 
Two  regiments  of  Tennessee  troops,  numbering  fourteen  hun- 
dred and  seventy-five,  came  up  to  re-enforce  Donelson  on  the 
day  after  the  capitulation,  and  were  taken  prisoners,  greatly 
to  their  surprise.  This  is  in  itself  a comment  upon  the  dis- 
graceful character  of  the  capitulation.  It  took  the  Confed- 
eracy by  surprise. 

Thus  the  rupture  of  the  rebel  strategic  line  was  completed, 
and  the  Cumberland  and  Tennessee  opened  to  our  armies. 
Thus,  moreover,  in  the  midst  of  our  disasters,  delays,  incerti- 
tude, and  imbecility,  we  had  at  length  a bright  prospect  of  a 


* February,  16,  1862. 

To  Brigadier-General  IT.  S.  Grant,  U.  S.  A. : 

Sm — The  distribution  of  the  forces  under  my  command,  incident  to  an  unex 
pected  change  of  commanders,  and  the  overwhelming  force  under  your  com 
mand,  compel  me,  notwithstanding  the  brilliant  success  of  the  Confederate 
arms  yesterday,  to  accept  the  ungenerous  and  unchivalrous  terms  which  you 
propose. 

I am,  sir,  your  very  obedient  servant, 

S.  B.  Buckner,  Brigadier-General  C.  S.  A. 

f We  quote  the  number  from  Pollard,  who  seems,  however,  to  have  forgot- 
ten that  he  had  said  before  in  his  narrative  that  they  had  only  thirteen  thou- 
sand troops  in  all.  What  account  does  he  make  of  the  losses  in  battle,  and  of 
those  who  fled  with  Floyd  and  Forrest  ? 


SMITH’S  ATTACK  AND  THE  SURRENDER.  69 

commander,  only  as  yet  a subordinate,  indeed,  but  one  who 
could  both  plan  and  fight ; and  who,  when  others  should  fail, 
might  be  relied  on,  as  he  has  since  proved  himself,  the  hope 
of  the  army,  and  the  prop  of  the  country.  It  was  proved, 
also,  that  our  troops  were  possessed  of  valor,  dash,  and  forti- 
tude. “For  four  successive  nights,  without  shelter,  during 
the  most  inclement  weather  known  in  that  latitude,  they  had 
faced  an  enemy  in  large  force,  in  a position  chosen  by  him- 
self,” and  had  “ secured  the  greatest  number  of  prisoners  of 
war  (up  to  that  time)  ever  taken  in  battle  on  this  continent.” 
These  are  the  words  of  General  Grant’s  order  announcing  the 
victory.  The  confession  of  the  rebels  is  no  less  strong.  “ The 
display  of  courage,”  says  Pollard,  “ on  the  part  of  the  Federal 
troops  was  unquestionable,  . . . and  many  of  our  officers 

did  not  hesitate  to  express  the  opinion  that  the  Western 
hoops,  particularly  from  Southern  Illinois,  Minnesota,  and 
Iowa,  were  as  good  fighting  material  as  there  was  to  be 
found  on  the  continent.”*  We  are  content,  although  he 
vents  his  spleen  in  the  same  paragraph  against  the  Eastern 
troops. 

We  regret,  even  in  an  abstract  military  point  of  view,  not 
to  be  able  to  return  his  compliment.  The  comments  of  mili- 
tary criticism  must  be  entirely  unfavorable  to  the  Confederate 
army  in  this  series  of  actions.  When  Grant  first  accosted  the 
work,  he  was  in  weaker  force  than  they  absolutely,  and  emi- 
nently so  when  we  consider  the  proportion  established  by 
military  ^science  between  an  army  holding  strong  works  and  a 
force  of  besiegers. 

It  is  no  after-thought,  based  upon  later  knowledge,  which 
leads  us  to  say  that  they  should  have  gone  forth  to  meet  his 
advancing  column  from  Fort  Henry,  and  delivered  a fierce 
battle,  so  as,  at  least,  to  cripple  him,  and  keep  him  for  a time 
from  coming  to  the  siege.  Secondly : when  he  had  come  up, 
with  Smith  and  McClernand  alone,  they  should  have  sallied 
from  the  entire  line  of  their  intrenchments,  and  driven  him 


* Pollard,  First  Year,  246. 


.1 


70 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


back  ; not  waiting  for  Wallace  to  come  up  and  re-enforce  him. 
And  finally,  even  after  the  defection  of  Floyd  and  Pillow, 
Buckner  should  have  fought  to  the  last.  His  thirteen  thou- 
sand men,  wdtli  the  re-enforcements  that  were  coming,  should 
surely  have  held  that  army  at  bay,  or,  at  least,  have  made  a 
more  valiant  fight  before  surrender.  But  the  morale  in  war, 
like  the  imagination  of  man,  scorns  all  rules  ; and  Buckner’s 
conduct,  which  he  defends  on  the  score  of  humanity, — declar- 
ing that  three-fourths  of  his  army  would  be  cut  to  pieces  if  he 
should  attempt  to  evacuate, — is  only  really  explicable  if  we 
believe  that  his  men,  deserted  by  their  commanders,  would 
not  fight,  and  that  numbers,  had  they  been  doubled,  were 
utterly  valueless  in  such  a case.  We  have  a better  opinion  of 
Buckner  than  to  be  content  with  his  own  excuse  ; if  his  men 
wordd  have  fought,  Buckner  would  have  led  them  : there  was 
no  more  fight  in  them. 

The  news  of  the  Fort  Donelson  victory — anxiously  hoped 
for,  though  but  tremblingly  expected — flashed  in  telegraphic 
lightnings  over  the  land,*  and  intoxicated  the  loyal  but  almost 
despairing  people  with  joy.  The  great  cities  were  illuminated, 
in  public  buildings  and  private  residences  alike  ; and  waving 
flags  from  every  house  attested  the  almost  universal  senti- 
ment. National  salutes  echoed  to  each  other  from  cities,  and 
forts,  and  armies  ; Grant’s  name  was  on  every  lip  ; and  the 
least  the  Government  could  do  it  did,  by  making  him  a Major- 
General  of  Yolunteers,  to  date  from  the  day  of  the  surrender. 


* Cairo,  February  17,  1862. 

To  Major-General  McClellan  : 

The  Union  flag  floats  over  Fort  Donelson.  The  Carondelet,  Captain  Walke, 
brings  the  glorious  intelligence. 

The  fort  surrendered  at  nine  o’clock  yesterday  (Sunday)  morning.  General 
Buckner  and  about  fifteen  thousand  prisoners,  and  a large  amount  of  material 
of  war,  are  the  trophies  of  the  victory.  Loss  heavy  on  both  sides. 

Floyd,  the  thief,  stole  away  during  the  night  previous  with  five  thousand 
men,  and  is  denounced  by  the  rebels  as  a traitor.  I am  happy  to  inform  you 
that  Flag-officer  Foote,  though  suffering  with  his  foot,  with  the  noble  charac- 
teristic of  our  navy,  notwithstanding  his  disability,  will  take  up  immediately 
two  gunboats,  and  rvith  the  eight  mortar-boats,  which  he  will  overtake,  will 


SMITH'S  ATTACK  AND  THE  SUEREMDEK. 


71 


His  order  tells  the  story  remarkably  'well.* *  He  was  to  move 
forward  without  delay  to  still  greater  triumphs. 

"Without  the  slightest  disparagement  to  any  of  the  brave 
commanders  in  that  siege,  it  is  our  duty  and  our  pleasure  to 
make  especial  mention  of  him  who,  next  to  General  Grant,  was 
the  hero  of  Fort  Donelson — General  Charles  Ferguson  Smith, 
the  leader  of  the  assault  on  the  rebel  right,  which  decided  the 
fortune  of  the  day. 

It  is  the  more  his  due,  because  this  gallant,  veteran  soldier 
died  soon  after,  at  the  opening  of  a new  and  what  promised 
to  be  a most  brilliant  chapter  in  his  life  ; and,  in  watching  the 
progress  of  our  living  heroes,  it  is  the  tendency  of  human 
nature  to  forget  the  honor  due  the  dead.  The  more  perfect 


make  an  immediate  attack  on  Clarksville,  if  the  state  of  the  weather  will  per- 
mit. We  are  now  firing  a national  salute  from  Fort  Cairo,  General  Grant’s 
late  post,  in  honor  of  the  glorious  achievement. 

[Signed]  Geo.  W.  CuLLtnvr, 

Rrig.-Gen.  Yols.  and  U.  S.  A.,  and  Chief  of  Staff  and  Engineers. 

* Geveral  Orders,  No.  2. 

Headquarters  District  or  West  Temtsessee, 
Fort  Domelson,  February  17,  1S62. 

The  general  commanding  takes  great  pleasure  in  congratulating  the  troops 
of  this  command  for  the  triumph  over  rebellion,  gained,  by  their  valor,  on  the 
thirteenth,  fourteenth,  and  fifteenth  instant. 

For  four  successive  nights,  without  shelter,  during  the  most  inclement 
weather  known  in  this  latitude,  they  faced  an  enemy  in  large  force,  in  a posi- 
tion chosen  by  himself.  Though -strongly  fortified  by  nature,  all  the  additional 
safeguards  suggested  by  science  were  added.  Without  a murmur  this  was 
home,  prepared  at  all  times  to  receive  an  attack,  and,  with  continuous  skir- 
mishing by  day,  resulting  ultimately  in  forcing  the  enemy  to  surrender  with- 
out conditions. 

The  victory  achieved  is  not  only  great  in  the  effect  it  will  have  in  breaking 
down  rebellion,  but  has  secured  the  greatest  number  of  prisoners  of  war  ever 
taken  in  any  battle  on  this  continent. 

Fort  Donelson  will  hereafter  be  marked  in  capitals  on  the  map  of  our 
united  country,  and  the  men  who  fought  the  battle  will  live  in  the  memory  of 
a grateful  people.  \ 

By  order. 


U.  S.  Gkaht,  Brig.-Gen.  commanding. 


72 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


beau  ideal  of  a soldier  never  existed  in  any  army  than  was 
General  Smith.  We  do  not  design  to  give  a record  of  his  life, 
nor  to  pen  an  adequate  eulogium. 

The  son  of  a surgeon  in  the  army,  he  was  early  imbued  with 
the  military  spirit.  He  graduated  at  the  Military  Academy 
in  1825  ; and  from  1829  to  1842  he  was  on  duty  there  as 
assistant  instructor  of  tactics,  adjutant,  and  finally  as  com- 
mandant of  cadets.  The  author’s  recollection  of  him  as  com- 
mandant is  of  a model  soldier — a daily  example  to  the  cadets 
of  splendid  dignity,  great  manliness,  and  magnificent  personal 
appearance.  We  all  feared  him,  but  thoroughly  respected 
him ; and  we  believe  no  commandant  ever  accomplished  as 
much  for  the  discipline  of  the  corps  as  he  did.  He  was  one 
of  the  marked  men  in  the  army.  No  one  was  astonished  at 
his  splendid  conduct  in  Mexico.  In  the  battles  of  the  valley, 
he  commanded  a light  battalion  of  picked  men  ; and  he  was 
so  distinguished  that  he  received  three  brevets — as  major, 
lieutenant-colonel,  and  colonel. 

At  the  outbreak  of  the  rebellion  he  fell,  for  a short  time, 
under  the  displeasure  of  the  Government,  for  reasons  never 
divulged,  and  was  not  made  a brigadier-general  until  August, 
1861 ; but,  opportunity  once  offered  him,  the  beauty  and  valor 
of  his  charge  at  Donelson,  under  the  discriminating  eye  of 
Grant,  who  had  formerly  been  his  pupil,  won  for  him  imme- 
diately an  appointment  as  major-general. 

Pending  the  battle  of  Pittsburg  Landing,  he  was  lying  sick 
at  Savannah,  Tennessee,  where  he  died  on  the  25th  of  April. 
An  accomplished  general ; a superb  soldier  ; a dignified  and 
punctiliously  honorable  gentleman  ; a splendid  specimen  of  a 
man ; — such  is  an  epitome  of  his  record,  made  with  melan- 
choly but  grateful  pleasure  by  one  of  his  admiring  pupils,  who 
owes  to  his  instruction  far  more  than  such  a slight  acknow- 
ledgment can  repay. 

Note. — Notwithstanding  the  bitter  rebel  spirit  which  pervades  Pollard’s 
work,  I desire  to  say  that  it  is,  in  many  cases,  very  fair  and  just.  He  certainly 
is  not  afraid  to  criticise  his  own  people  ; and  in  his  “ Chronology  of  the  War,” 


SMITH’S  ATTACK  AND  THE  SURRENDER. 


7b 


he  always  calls  a Confederate  defeat  by  its  right  name— seldom  inadvertently 
naming  it  a victory. 

I have  Traded  with  patience  and  weariness  through  the  shallow  and  turbid 
waters  of  the  official  Confederate  reports,  finding  little  that  is  worth  reprodu- 
cing in  the  narrative.  Those  of  Floyd  and  Pillow  are  examples  of  special  plead- 
ing to  cover  their  base  desertion.  That  of  Buckner  is  a succinct  account  of  his 
straits ; not  without  sneers,  both  designed  and  unconscious,  at  his  superiors, 
who,  when  they  had  surrendered  the  command,  asked  to  be  permitted  to  with- 
draw their  troops.  The  most  useful  is  that  of  Lieutenant-Colonel  Gilmer,  late  an 
officer  of  our  engineers,  and  chief-engineer  of  Johnston’s  rebel  army, — from 
which  I have  taken  some  details  as  authentic.  The  report  of  Major  William 
Brown,  of  the  Twentieth  Mississippi,  is  the  boldest  in  the  denunciation  of 
“ seniors,  who  endeavor  to  escape  by  throwing  the  responsibility  upon  juniors.” 


74 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


CHAPTER  Yin. 

PREPARATIONS  FOR  A NEW  ADVANCE. 

Grant's  enlarged  command. — General  Buell  co-operates  with  Halleck. — Ad- 
ministration.— Discipline,  justice,  humanity. — Nashville  falls. — Surprise  of 
the  people. — A.  S.  Johnston  retires  to  Murfreesboro’. — The  ascent  of  the 
Tennessee. — Corinth  threatened. — Island  No.  10 — Seals  the  river. — The 
position  described.— Pope  takes  New  Madrid. — General  Mackall  and  the 
American  Thermopylae. — Schuyler  Hamilton’s  canal. — The  capture  and 
rout. 


Grant’s  spliere  of  action  was  at  once  enlarged.  By  an 
order  of  General  Halleck,  bearing  date  of  February  14,  1862, 
lie  liad  been  assigned  to  the  new  district  of  West  Tennessee, 
embracing  the  territory  from  Cairo,  between  tlie  Mississippi 
and  Cumberland  rivers,  to  tlie  Mississippi  border,  with  his 
headquarters  in  the  field.  Moving  his  army  by  the  west  bank 
of  the  Cumberland,  he  co-operated  with  the  gunboats  in  their 
ascent  of  the  river,  under  Commodore  Foote. 

When  General  Halleck  had  been  assigned,  in  the  November 
preceding,  to  the  Department  of  the  Missouri,  the  Department 
of  the  Ohio  had  been  confided  to  Brigadier-General  Don 
Carlos  Buell.  His  command  comprised  the  States  of  Ohio, 
Michigan,  Indiana,  That  portion  of  Kentucky  east  of  the 
Cumberland,  and  the  State  of  Tennessee.  Portions  of  these 
two  armies,  thus  divided  by  tbe  Cumberland,  were  soon  to 
come  together,  and  form  a combination  against  tlie  enemy. 
In  the  mean  time,  however,  Clarksville,  on  the  east  bank  of 
the  Cumberland,  was  evacuated  by  the  enemy,  and  occupied 
by  our  forces  on  the  20th  of  February, — large  quantities  of 
stores  being  found  there.  The  gunboats  were  then  pushed  on 
towards  Nashville.  The  rebels  were,  in  great  haste,  seeking  a 


PREPARATIONS  FOR  A NEW  ADVANCE. 


75 


new  line  ; and  it  was  of  vast  importance  so  to  hurry  them, 
that  they  should  find  this  a difficult  or  troublesome  task. 

Grant’s  administration  of  his  new  district  was  energetic, 
and  his  preparations  for  a new  advance  were  rapidly  made. 
He  established  martial  law  over  West  Tennessee  ; and  ordered 
that  “ Tennessee,  by  her  rebellion,  having  ignored  all  laws  of 
the  United  States,  no  courts  will  be  allowed  to  act  under 
State  authority  ; but  all  cases  coming  within  reach  of  the  mil- 
itary arm  will  be  adjudicated  by  the  authorities  the  Govern- 
ment has  established  within  the  State.”  To  guard  against  all 
license  in  the  conduct  of  his  troops,  he  republished  General 
Halleck’s  order,  that  they  should  “let  no  excesses  on  their 
part  tarnish  the  glory  of  their  army.”  The  course  of  justice 
was  tempered  with  humanity ; and  when  it  was  necessary  to 
take  supplies  and  subsistence  for  his  troops  from  citizens,  ho 
ordered  that  the  demands  should  be  as  light  as  possible,— so 
distributed  as  to _ produce  no  distress,  and  in  every  case  re- 
ceipted for.  Justice  and  consideration  to  citizens  not  in  arms, 
and  succor  to  the  poor,  when  oppressed  by  Union  men  or 
rebels,  have  always  been  his  rule, — a course  of  action  prompted 
by  principle,  and  never  intermitted  on  account  of  public 
opinion  or  political  pressure. 

Nashville,  where  Johnston  had  only  remained  to  await  the 
issue  of  the  fighting  at  Donelson,  was  abandoned  as  soon  as 
that  fortress  fell,  and  was  occupied  on  Sunday  evening,  Feb- 
ruary 23d,  by  Colonel  Kennel,  of  the  Fourth  Ohio  cavalry,  of 
General  O.  M.  Mitchell’s  division.*  On  the  3d  of  March,  Co- 
lumbus, the  second  Gibraltar  of  the  West  (Bowling  Green  was 
the  first,  and  Yicksburg  was  to  be  the  third),  fell  before  the 
strategy  of  Halleck  and  Buell,  and  the  splendid  battle  tactics 
of  Grant.  Fort  Henry  was  the  first  act  in  the  process  of 
destruction:  Fort  Donelson  dealt  an  additional  blow  to  the 
tottering  ruin. 

The  fall  of  Nashville  was  a terrible  blow.  The  rebel  his- 


::  The  surrender  is  publicly  believed  to  have  been  made  to  General  Nelson, 
but  that  officer  did  not  arrive  with  his  division  until  three  days  after. 


76 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


torian  compares  the  effect  to  the  shock  of  an  earthquake, 
when  the  congregations  in  the  churches  heard  that  the  Fed- 
erate were  coming.*  The  people  had  been  entirely  deceived, 
or  lulled  into  security.  No  one  anticipated  such  a fate. 

Johnston  moved  with  his  main  body  to  Murfreesboro’,  leav- 
ing to  Floyd  and  Forrest  (who  had  just  “retreated”  from 
Donelson)  the  duty  of  removing  or  destroying  the  supplies ; 
while  a mob,  ravenous  for  spoils,  “ secured  and  secreted  gov- 
ernment stores  enough  to  open  respectable  groceries.”  The 
evacuation  of  Columbus,  also,  was  a great  blow  to  them,  and 
a great  acquisition  to  us ; but  it  was  a military  necessity — a 
sequence  in  the  inexorable  logic  of  the  war.  The  works 
were  of  immense  strength,  consisting  of  tier  "on  tier  of  bat- 
teries on  the  river-front,  and  a strong  parapet  and  ditch, 
crossed  by  a thick  abatis,  on  the  land  side,t  and  a vast  chain, 
to  stop  the  passage  of  the  Mississippi. 

The  fleet  was  now  withdrawn  down  the  Cumberland,  and  a 
portion  of  it  sent  up  the  Tennessee,  over  the  ground  already 
so  adventurously  reconnoitred  by  the  expedition  of  Lieutenant- 
Commander  Phelps.  That  river  General  Halleck  designed  to 
be  a most  important  line  of  operations  for  Grant’s  army ; and 
Grant  was  putting  out  his  antennae  to  feel  his  way  to  the  ter- 
rible battle-field  of  Pittsburg  Landing.  Making  his  temporary 
headquarters  at  Fort  Henry, — where,  indeed,  he  was  detained 
by  department  orders,  for  causes  not  publicly  divulged,}'— he 
began  a new  organization  of  his  forces,  for  this  still  more 
difficult  campaign.  The  troops,  as  they  came  up  from  every 
direction,  were  pushed  forward  as  rapidly  as  possible,  under 
General  C.  F.  Smith,  to  Savannah,  about  twenty  miles  from 
the  Mississippi  line,  and  to  other  adjacent  points  ; and  as  they 
moved  forward,  it  was  evident  to  the  Confederates  that  their 
great  route  of  communication  from  east  to  west,  by  the  Mem- 
phis and  Charleston  Railroad,  was  threatened.  This  road 
crosses  the  Mobile  and  Ohio  Railroad  at  the  little  village  of 
Corinth  ; and  the  junction  there  was  seen  at  a glance,  by  the 


* Pollard,  First  Tear  of  the  War,  p.  246.  f General  Cullum’s  dispatch. 
\ See  note  at  end  of  the  chapter. 


PREPARATIONS  FOR  A NEW  ADVANCE. 


77 


generals  of  both,  armies,  to  be  a point  of  great  strategic 
importance.  Grant  was  marching  down  to  attack  or  flank  it, 
and  cnt  the  railroad  ; and  the  rebels,  with  wise  foresight,  and 
praiseworthy  valor, — a different  spirit  from  that  displayed  at 
Fort  Henry  and  Fort  Donelson, — determined  to  hazard  a 
battle,  and  strike  a stunning  blow  in  its  defence,  at  some  dis- 
tance north  of  it,  on  the  Tennessee.  For  once  they  had  good 
generals — “ foemen  worthy  the  steel”  of  Grant — men  who,  in  a 
just  cause,  would  have  gained  immortal  renown. 

ISLAND  NO.  10. 

Before,  however,  attempting  a delineation  of  the  great 
battle  of  Pittsburg  Landing,  we  must  return  for  a brief  space 
to  the  Mississippi  Fiver,  which,  having  been  for  a time  effect- 
ually barred  by  the  fortifications  of  Columbus,  needed  a new 
seal  and  barrier,  when,  on  the  3d  of  March,  those  works  were 
dismantled  and  abandoned  by  General  Polk.  That  fiery  pre- 
late had  been  directed  to  “ select  a defensive  position  below 
and,  moving  his  forces  to  the  river,  had,  by  the  aid  of  his  en- 
gineers, arranged  strong  defences  at  Island  No.  10,  the  main 
land  in  Madrid  bend,  and  at  the  town  of  New  Madrid.* 

This  was  part  of  a concerted  plan ; Johnston  was  moving 
southward  by  the  left  bank  of  the  Tennessee  to  defend  Mem- 
phis, where  strong  works  were  erected.  Yicksburg,  with  its 
river-knot  in  front,  was  strong  by  nature,  and  also  fortified  by 
the  engineer’s  art.  New  Orleans  was,  to  all  seeming,  in  rebel 
possession  until  “ the  crack  of  doom,”  and  the  forts  below  it 
seemed  to  preclude  approach  from  the  Gulf. 

Among  the  most  loyal  men  there  were  many  who  doubted 
the  practicability  of  clearing  the  Mississippi ; and  until  that 
should  be  done,  all  doubted  the  downfall  of  the  rebellion. 
The  Father  of  Waters  had  submitted  to  the  rebel  chain,  and 
there  was  no  patriot  sword  or  battle-axe  which  could  strike  off 


* The  principal  islands  in  the  Mississippi,  beginning  just  below  the  mouth 
of  the  Ohio,  are  numbered  down  the  river.  Island  No.  1 lies  just  below  Cairo. 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


7a 

the  accursed  links.  It  was  a gigantic  task,  for  wliicli  neither 
workman  nor  implements  seemed  to  have  been  yet  found. 

Island  No.  10  is  about  forty-five  miles  below  Columbus.  It 
lies  nearly  in  mid-channel,  and  is  about  a mile  long  and  a half 
mile  in  breadth  at  its  widest  part.  Its  armament  consisted 
principally  of  four  heavy  batteries  on  the  island,  sweeping  the 
main  channel,  and  seven  on  the  Kentucky  and  Tennessee 
shores,  most  of  the  guns  having  been  brought  from  Colum- 
bus. To  define  its  situation  a little  more  clearly,  the  river, 
which  above  it  flows  westward,  makes  a bend  to  the  south ; 
then  to  the  west  and  north,  in  which  is  the  island ; and  again, 
eight  miles  below,  a turn  to  the  south,  on  which,  upon  the 
right  bank,  is  New  Madrid.  Point  Pleasant  is  a village  on 
the  right  bank,  about  ten  miles  below  New  Madrid  ; while  Tip- 
tonville  is  on  the  opposite  bank,  a short  distance  below  Point 
Pleasant.  The  double  bend,  in  the  form  of  an  irregular  and 
inverted  S,  with  the  island  and  the  town  at  the  extreme  points, 
with  peninsulas  thus  formed,  cutting  off  in  the  one  case  nine 
miles,  and  in  the  other  twenty,  seems  exactly  formed  to  take 
the  eye  of  the  strategist  and  engineer. 

The  works  on  the  island,  and  the  supporting  batteries  on 
the  left  bank,  having  been  completed,  the  old  Pelican  dock  of 
New  Orleans  was  brought  up,  armored,  and  converted  into  a 
floating  battery ; the  rebel  gunboats  nestled  under  the  bat- 
teries ; forts  were  erected  at  New  Madrid,  and  the  entire  de- 
fences of  Island  No.  10  were  declared  to  be  very  strong — at 

least,  a sort  of  semi-Gibraltar. 

* ’ _ \ 

It  mattered  little  to  the  Confederacy  that  General  John 
Pope  was  dispatched  against  them ; and,  even  when  he  had 
captured  Point  Pleasant,  they  felt  little  concern.  They  were 
still  more  exultant  when  the  nine  hours’  bombardment  by  Flag- 
Officer  Foote  failed  of  results.  He  had,  in  order  to  test  the 
strength  of  the  works,  moved  down  with  a fleet,  consisting  of 
five  gunboats  and  four  mortar-boats,  from  Hickman,  twenty 
miles  above,  and  his  bombardment  had  seemed  to  produce  no 
effect. 

Pope’s  first  essay  was  to  take  New  Madrid ; and  this  he  sue- 


PREPARATIONS  FOR  A NEW  ADVANCE. 


79 


ceeded  in  doing,  notwithstanding  the  efforts' of  Commodore 
Hollins  with  the  rebel  gunboats  to  prevent  him.  Thus,  while 
1 Foote  was  coming  down  to  try  the  defences  above,  he  received 
information  from  Pope  that,  under  fire  of  his  siege-guns,  the 
enemy  had  evacuated  the  town,  that  the  river  was  closed  be- 
low, and  that  there  was  no  escape  for  the  garrison  by  water. 
The  first  act  was  done,  and  well  done. 

But,  although  shut  up  by  water,  the  garrison  was  strong, 
the  works  numerous  and  powerful,  and  the  island  would  seal 
the  river  for  us,  until  they  should  be  reduced. 

The  rebel”  force  consisted  of  about  eight  thousand  men, 
commanded  by  Brigadier-General  W.  W.  Mackall,  who  had 
assumed  command  on  the  5th  of  March, — so  much  a stranger 
to  his  own  troops,  that  he  deemed  it  necessary  to  rest  his 
merits  in  them  eyes  upon  the  fact  that  he  was  “ a general 
made  by  Bragg  and  Beauregard.”  He  was  a graduate  of  West 
Point,  and,  as  an  assistant  adjutant-general  in  our  service, 
had  been  esteemed  a good  officer ; but  he  promised  too  much 
at  the  island,  and  failed.  His  promises  and  his  energy,  how- 
ever, had  given  new  hope  to  the  Confederacy.  They  con- 
sidered us  checkmated  in  the  river  game  : at  the  least,  it  was 
to  be  “ an  American  Thermopylae.”  The  rebel  generals  were 
fond  of  Grecian  and  Roman  precedents,  but  the  comparison 
was  never  complete. 

Although  thus  hemmed  in  by  Pope’s  army  on  the  south, 
and  the  gunboats  on  the  north,  they  would,  however,  have 
kept  the  river  sealed  against  us  for  some  time,  had  it  not  been 
for  a plan  conceived  by  General  Schuyler  Hamilton,  who 
commanded  a division  in  Pope’s  army. 

The  overflow  in  the  river-bottom  rendered  it  impossible  for 
Pope  to  march  his  troops  from  New  Madrid  to  the  vicinity  of 
the  Union  gunboats,  and  he  had  no  transports  to  carry  them 
across  to  any  point  south  of  the  island.  Could  that  passage 
be  made,  the  strong  works  would  be  taken  in  rear  by  a land 
force,  and  must  fall. 

Hamilton’s  suggestion  was  this  : to  cut  a navigable  passage 
across  the  peninsula  above  New  Madrid,  by  which  to  float  the 


80 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


transports  across.  This  herculean  task  was  at  once  executed, 
and  with  perfect  success. 

In  nineteen  days  our  army  had  completed  a canal  twelve 
miles  long,  and  fifty  feet  wide,  a portion  of  it  through  heavy 
timber-,  which  had  to  be  sawed  off  four  and  a half  feet  under 
water  by  the  hand.  The  work  was  done  under  the  superin- 
tendence of  Colonel  J.  W.  Bissell,  with  his  engineer  regiment. 
The  passage  was  pronounced  ready,  Foote  again  engaged  the 
enemy,  and  while  one  gunboat  was  attracting,  or  rather  dis- 
tracting, the  attention  of  Rucker’s  Battery,  the  Carondelet 
slipped  past  them  all,  and  ran  down  to  New  Madrid.  This 
was  on  the  night  of  the  4th  of  April.  On  the  6th,  at 
nightfall,  the  Pittsburg  likewise  ran  the  batteries,  not  without 
some  damage  ; and,  on  the  same  night,  a fleet  of  steamboats 
and  transport  barges  came  through  the  canal,  took  on  our 
troops  at  New  Madrid,  carried  them  over  to  the  Ten- 
nessee shore,  and  the  impregnable  works  fell  like  the 
walls  of  Jericho.  Where  now  was  their  boasted  strength  ? 
Would  they  immortalize  their  American  Thermopylae  ? Alas, 
for  their  vain-glorying ! There  was  no  intrepidity,  no 
dignity ; the  scene  was  pitiable  in  the  extreme.  They 
had  shown  great  skill  in  putting  themselves  into  traps : 
the  attempt  to  escape  was  panic,  confusion,  utter  imbe- 
cility. One  hundred  and  twenty-four  guns  were  taken, 
most  of  them  uninjured.  The  attempt  at  spiking,  by  the 
hands  of  those  eager  to  fly,  was  an  entire  failure.  Their 
boats,  not  effectually  scuttled,  were  most  of  them  recovered 
by  our  men.  The  floating-battery  was  true  to  her  name  ; 
although  scuttled,  she  would  not  sink,  but  was  found  high  and 
dry  near  Point  Pleasant,  and  was  immediately  put  in  com- 
mission, as  chief  of  the  United  States  nondescripts.  The 
number  of  prisoners  actually  accounted  for  at  the  surrender 
was  not  more  than  three  thousand,  but  hundreds  upon  hun- 
dreds of  starving  wretches  wandered  among  the  swamps  in 
their  efforts  to  escape,  most  of  whom  fell  into  our  hands,  and 
were  glad  at  the  last  to  escape  starvation  on  the  terms  of  im- 
prisonment or  parole. 


PREPARATIONS  FOR  A NEW  ADVANCE. 


81 


Again  had  the  soldiers  of  the  Confederacy  been  duped  by 
then’  leaders ; again  had  the  people  been  beguiled  into  false 
security.  A glance  at  the  map  will  show  to  any  military  eye, 
that  Island  No.  10  was  only  a temporary  expedient.  Strong 
as  an  isolated  point,  it  could  be  flanked,  surrounded,  perfectly 
invested,  and  then  its  very  isolation  made  it  a cage.  Its  fall 
was  certain  ; and  the  value  of  their  boasted  strategy  is  indi- 
cated, when  we  remember  that  Polk  evacuated  Columbus  on 
the  3d  of  March ; Hackall  took  command  of  the  island  de- 
fences on  the  5th  ; and  just  one  day  over  a month — that  is,  on 
the  6th  of  April — our  transports  were  going  down  to  New 
Madrid.  The  formal  surrender  was  made  on  the  8th. 

Although  General  Grant  had  no  immediate  connection  with 
these  operations,  we  have  dwelt  upon  them  as  forming  a part 
of  the  great  problem,  a knowledge  of  which  is  needed  to  en- 
able us  to  take  in  the  entire  scope  of  action.  And  now,  after 
this  glance  at  the  collateral  and  contemporaneous  movements 
by  Pope,  let  us  return  to  Grant. 

| 

I Note. — After  the  battle  of  Fort  Donelson,  Grant  bad  gone  (Feb.  26)  to  Nash- 

ville to  confer  with  Buell.  Some  malignant  persons  had  reported  this  to  Hal- 
leck  and  to  Washington,  and  it  was  made  a cause  of  complaint  against  him. 
Add  to  this,  that  the  state  of  his  command,  on  account  of  constant  marchings, 
battles,  sickness,  detachments,  and  re-enforcements,  made  it  difficult  for  him 
to  report  its  exact  condition ; for  this,  fault  was  found  with  him.  He  was 
also  blamed  for  letting  C.  F.  Smith  go  to  Nashville  with  his  division.  And 
to  his  utter  astonishment,  he  was,  on  March  4th,  ordered  to  turn  over  the 
command  of  his  forces  moving  up  the  Tennessee  to  C.  F.  Smith,  while  he 
was  to  remain  at  Fort  Henry.  A-  correspondence  took  place  between  himself 
and  Halleck,  in  which  he  asked  to  be  relieved  entirely  from  duty — taking  es- 
pecial umbrage  at  an  anonymous  letter  which  had  been  sent  vilifying  him. 
But  he  was  restored  to  duty  and  full  command,  and  General  Halleck  wrote  a 
letter  to  the  headquarters  of  the  army  removing  all  misconceptions.  He  as- 
sumes general  command  March  14th. 

4* 


82 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

grant’s  NEW  CAMPAIGN. 

Pittsburg  Landing. — The  landing. — Grant’s  dispositions. — The  rebel  advance. — 
Johnston’s  proclamation. — The  attack  on  Pp.entiss. — On  Sherman,  IIurlbut, 
MoCleenand,  and  Wallace. — The  situation  at  ten  o’clock. — Rebel  losses. — 
The  gunboats. — Webster’s  Artillery. — Surgeon  Cornyn. — The  final  attack 
on  Sunday. — Lewis  Wallace  arrives. — His  delay. — Monday  morning. — Buell 
on  the  field. — Battle  on  the  left — On  the  right. — Beauregard  RETir.ES. — 
Comments. 


The  field  of  Pittsburg  Landing  bad  been  selected  by* Gen- 
eral C.  F.  Smith, * who  bad  immediate  command  of  the  troops 
in  the  field,  and  who  soon  acquired  information  of  the  rebel 
designs.  It  was  on  the  west  bank  of  the  Tennessee,  and  for 
the  most  part  densely  wooded  with  tab  trees,  and  but  little 
undergrowth.  The  landing  is  immediately  flanked  on  the  left 
by  a short  but  precipitous  ravine,  along  which  runs  the  road 
to  Corinth.  On  the  right  and  left,  forming  a good  natural 
flanking  arrangement,  were  Snake  and  Lick  creeks,  which 
would  compel  the  attack  of  the  enemy  to  be.  made  in  front. 

* The  distance  between  the  mouths  of  these  creeks  is  about  two 
and  a half  miles.  The  locality  was  well  chosen.  The  landing 
was  protected  by  the  gunboats  Tyler  and  Lexington.  Buell’s 
Army  of  the  Ohio  was  coming  up  to  re-enforce  Grant ; and 
although  the  river  lay  in  our  rear,  that  was  the  direction  of 
advance.  Just  at  that  time  it  was  the  best  possible  thing  for 
our  army  to  fight  a battle,  and  the  moral  effect  of  a victory 
would  be  invaluable  to  our  cause. 

Grant,  who  arrived  at  Savannah  on  the  17th  of  March,  a 
point  from  which  he  could  best  oversee  his  whole  force,  keep  ac- 


* Sherman's  letter  to  the  editor  of  the  United  States  Service  Magazine, 
January,  1865. 


83 


GRAFT'S  NEW  CAMPAIGN. 

M count  of  his  re-enforcements,  and  daily  visit  liis  detachments, 
had  placed  the  five  divisions  of  Prentiss,  McClernand,  W.  H. 
Wallace*  Huxlbut,  and  Sherman.  Lewis  Wallace’s  division 
was  thus  disposed  : the  first  brigade  at  Grump’s  Landing.;  the 
second  two  miles  above  it ; the  third  at  Adamsville  ; all  ready 
to  concentrate  and  move  down  to  join  the  main  force  when- 
ever circumstances  should  render  it  necessary. 

Grant’s  force  on  the  field  was  thus  arranged  : Prentiss  was 
on  the  left,  about  a mile  and  a half  from  the  landing,  facing 
southward  ; McClernand  at  some  distance  on  his  right,  facing 
southwest ; Sherman  at  Shiloh  Church,  on  the  right  of  Mc- 
Clernand, and  in  advance  of  him  ; Hurlbut  and  Wallace  a 
mile  in  rear  of  McClernand,  in  reserve,  the  former  supporting 
the  left,  and  the  latter  the  right  wing.  The  whole  force  was 
about  thirty-eight  thousand  men. 

To  attack  and  overwhelm  Grant’s  Army  of  the  Tennessee, 
before  the  Army  of  the  Ohio  could  arrive,  was  Beauregard’s 
purpose ; for  that  general  had,  in  his  headquarters  at  Corinth, 
planned  the  whole  movement,  and  even  while  Johnston  was  on 
the  field,  was  looked  upon  as  the  leader.  By  the  fall  of  John- 
ston, he  became  also  the  nominal  commander,  on  the  after- 
noon of  the  first  day. 

Beauregard,  had  been  very  diligent  in  collecting  troops  from 
every  available  quarter,  and  although  Grant  had  assumed  the 
offensive,  the  rebel  leader  took  the  initiative  in  a very  hand- 
some manner.  Bragg’s  corps  had  been  brought  from  Mobile 
and  Pensacola ; Polk  had  come  down  with  the  greater  part  of 
his  troops  from  the  evacuation  of  Columbus  ; and  J ohnston  had 
brought  up  his  reserve  army,  which  had  retreated  from  Nash- 
ville to  Murfreesboro’.  These  concentrated  forces,  first  hav- 
ing been  disposed  as  an  army  of  observation,  along  the  Mobile 
and  Ohio  Railroad,  from  Bethel  to  Corinth,  and  along  the 
Memphis  and  Charleston  Railroad,  from  Corinth  to  luka,  were 
now  informed  of  the  work  before  them. 


* Owing  to  Smith’s  severe  sickness,  and  McClernand's  dissatisfaction  at  being 
commanded  by  a j unior.  Grant  assumed  _tbe  immediate  command  of  tbe  expe- 
dition, March  31. 

v ^ 


84 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


What  Beauregard  hoped  to  effect,  we  can  only  now  conjec- 
ture. His  report,  made  after  his  discomfiture,  declares — 
Gredat  Judceus— that  it  was  only  to  stun  our  army,  take  our 
stores,  and  then  return  to  Corinth. 

The  advance  of  the  rebels  was  not  without  some  premoni- 
tions. There  was  slight  skirmishing  at  Crump’s  Landing,  on 
the  2d  of  April,  and  on  the  4th  a grand  reconnoissance  of  our 
position  was  made,  from  which,  however,  they  rapidly  retired. 
It  was-  then  known  also  that  Beauregard  expected  to  be  re- 
enforced by  the  trans-Mississippi  armies  of  Price  and  Yan 
Dorn. 

On  the  3d  of  April,  General  A.  S.  Johnston,  their  ostensible 
commander-in-chief,  issued  a stirring  proclamation  to  the 
“Army  of  the  Mississippi,”*  and  the  march  was  begun.  The 
rebel  force  thus  set  in  motion,  with  high  hopes  and  overween- 
ing fancies,  was  composed  of  the  army  corps  of  W.  J.  Hardee, 
Braxton  Bragg,  Leonidas  Polk,  and  the  reserves  under  Breck- 
inridge. 

Hardee’s  corps  was  in  front,  and  contained  the  divisions  of 
Hindman,  Cleburne,  and  Wood  ; Bragg  had  two  divisions,  those 
of  Buggies  and  Withers ; Polk  had  two,  Clark’s  and  Cheat- 
ham’s ; Breckinridge’s  reserves  were  composed  of  the  brigades 
of  Trabue,  Bowen,  and  Statham. 

* Soldiers  of  the  Army  of  the  Mississippi  : 

I have  put  you  in  motion  to  offer  battle  to  the  invaders  of  your  country,  with 
the  resolution,  and  discipline,  and  valor  becoming  men,  fighting,  as  you  are,  for 
all  worth  living  or  dying  for.  You  can  but  march  to  a decisive  victory  over 
agrarian  mercenaries,  sent  to  subjugate  and  despoil  you  of  your  liberties, 
property,  and  honor. 

Remember  the  precious  stake  involved ; remember  the  dependence  of  your 
mothers,  your  wives,  your  sisters,  and  your  children,  on  the  result.  Remember 
the  fair,  broad,  abounding  lands,  the  happy  homes,  that  will  be  desolated  by 
your  defeat.  The  eyes  and  hopes  of  eight  millions  of  people  rest  upon  you. 
You  are  expected  to  show  yourselves  worthy  of  your  valor  and  courage,  worthy 
of  the  women  of  the  South,  whose  noble  devotion  in  this  war  has  never  been 
exceeded  in  any  time.  With  such  incentives  to  brave  deeds,  and  with  trust 
that  God  is  with  us,  your  general  will  lead  you  confidently  to  the  combat,  as- 
sured of  success. 

By  order  of  General  A.  S.  Johnston,  commanding. 


YwmmmmTMm 


JZngruwrl /op  Grant  and  Him 


Campaign , 


°*N£  ^ son 


>hermah'4 


le  i-o^’ 


GRANT'S  NEW  CAMPAIGN. 


85 


On  Friday,  the  4th,  five  days’  rations  had  been  issued, — they 
expected  to  have  later  issues  from  our  stores,  which  they  were 
going  to  capture.  The  rebel  march  was  along  the  numerous 
narrow  and  heavy  roads  which  converge  towards  the  landing. 
They  were  unencumbered  and  light,  but  it  rained  very  heavily, 
and  they  were  not  able  to  get  into  position  in  our  front  until 
Saturday  night ; and  then  so  weary  and  worn,  that  they  were 
in  no  condition  to  attack  without  a night’s  rest.  The  great 
armies  being  now  fairly  in  contact,  the  men  lay  down  to  their 
rest  in  silence.  Those  nearest  our  hues  were  allowed  no  fires, 
and  there  were  no  sounds  of  chums  or  bugles  which  should 
disclose  to  us  their  position  or  their  strength.  Beauregard, 
weak  from  recent  sickness,  is  the  oracle  of  the  more  distant 
camp-fire  at  his  headquarters  ; he  completes  his  dispositions, 
and  gives  to  his  commanders  their  orders  for  the  morrow. 
He  deflares,  that  the  next  night  they  would  sleep  in  our 
camps,  which  they  did;  but  if  we  may  believe  the  current 
report  of  the  time,  he  also  said,  that  the  next  day  he  would 
water  his  horse  in  the  Tennessee  or  in  h — 11.  Fortunately— 
and  perhaps  unfortunately — he  was  enabled  to  do  neither. 

But,  it  must  be  confessed,  his  plans  were  well  conceived. 
Through  spies,  residents  of  the  country,  he  had  an  intimate 
knowledge  of  the  position  and  composition  of  Grant’s  army. 
He  was  in  great  hopes  that  Buell  would  not  arrive  in  time  to 
aid  our  forces ; and  stealing  upon  us,'  to  some  extent  una- 
wares, he  and  his  generals  were  in  admirable  spirits ; and 
there  was  not  one  in  that  informal  council,  who  did  not  feel 
sure  of  an  easy  and  complete  victory  on  the  morrow. 

* THE  BATTLE. 

The  morning  of  the  6th  rose  bright  and  clear — a lovely 
spring  day.  By  three  o’clock  the  rebel  army  had  breakfasted, 
laid  aside  their  knapsacks,  and  stripped  to  the  bloody  work. 
Portions  of  the  Union  army  were  still  wrapped  in  the  most 
profound  slumber ; others,  nearer  the  enemy,  were  making- 
lazy  preparation  for  breakfast.  Prentiss,  warned,  indeed,  of 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


'86 

an  unusual  demonstration  in  liis  front,  but  by  no  means  sus- 
pecting that  forty-five  thousand  men  were  about  to  spring 
upon  him,  had  not  only  strengthened  his  pickets,  but  had  sent 
out  Colonel  Moore,  with  five  companies,  to  reconnoitre.  The 
attack  upon  Moore  was  sudden,  and  he  sent  back  in  haste  for 
re-enforcements,  while  he  was  falling  back. 

The  shock  had  come  : it  was  sudden  and  stunning.  Pren- 
tiss was  formed  in  two  brigades.  Peabody  with  the  Twenty- 
first  Missouri,  Sixteenth  Wisconsin,  and  Twelfth  Michigan, 
was  first  to  bear  the  brunt.  His  second  brigade  was  at  the 
landing,  but  was  at  once  hurried  up.  But  it  was  too  late.  _ 
Prentiss  was  driven  back  in  great  confusion  : some  guns  and 
a few  prisoners  were  lost.  A glance  at  the  original  position 
of  Prentiss  and  Sherman,  on  the  map,  shows  a wide  gap  be- 
tween them.  Hurlbut  is  too  far  in  the  'rear,  and  McClernand 
too  far  to  the  right.  Into  this  gap  Hardee  pushes  vigorously, 
forming  the  first  rebel  line,  strengthened  by  Gladden’s  brigade 
of  Withers  division,  sent  by  Bragg ; he  is  almost  entirely 
unopposed,  and  thus  he  flanks  not  only  the  flying  regiments 
of  Prentiss,  but  those  of  Sherman,  unless  McClernand  is 
ready  in  his  support.  Prentiss,  re-enforced,  endeavors  to 
rally,  but  Bragg,  whose  corps  forms  the  rebel  second  line, 
sends  the  rest  of  Wither’ s division  to  re-enforce  Hardee  ; Chal- 
mers attacks  his  left,  Jackson  his  right.  He  is  rolled  up  at  both 
ends.  Peabody  is  killed,  and  Prentiss  and  his  division  again 
driven  back  in  confusion.  He  fights  with  varied  fortunes  dur- 
ing the  day ; but,  by  an  overwhelming  charge  of  the  rebels,  is 
cut  off  from  the  rest  of  the  army  and  the  landing,  and  captured, 
with  the  greater  part  of  his  division,  late  in  the  afternoon. 

Let  us  turn  to  Sherman.  His  line  to  the  right  and  rear  of 
Shiloh  church  was  thus  formed  and  arranged : Hildebrand’s 
brigade,  of  three  Ohio  and  one  Illinois  regiments,  was  on  the 
left ; Buckland’s,  of  three  Ohio  regiments,  in  the  centre  ; and 
McDowell,  with  one  Ohio,  one  Illinois,  and  one  Iowa,  on  the 
right.  His  artillery,- under  Captain  Taylor,  was  at  the  church. 
Sherman’s  pickets  were  driven  in  about  sunrise,  and  his  line 
hastily  formed.  To  the  men  it  was  something  of  a surprise. 


GRANT’S  NEW  CAMPAIGN. 


87 


Some  ran  in  confusion,  but  most  of  them  stood  firm,  while 
Taylor’s  guns  opened  on  the  enemy’s  advance.  Here,  also, 
the  contest  was  to  be  for  a time  unequal.  Buggies’  division 
of  Bragg’s  corps,  with  Hodgson’s  Battery,  attacked  him  in 
front,  while  Hardee,  having  routed  Prentiss,  executed  a left 
half-wheel,  to  flank  and  envelop  Sherman.  Buggies’  brigades 
were  commanded  by  Gibson,  Anderson,  and  Pond.  Sher- 
man’s position  at  the  church  was  on  a ridge,  and  a creek  lay 
in  front.  The  first  effort  to  stay  the  rebel  tide  was  a charge 
by  Hildebrand,  but  he  was  soon  compelled  to  fall  back  before 
the  enemy’s  numbers  and  vigor;  and,  in  spite  of  our  attack, 
the  admirable  fire  of  Taylor’s  guns,  the  help  of  McClernand, 
the  splendid  gallantry  of  Sherman,  the  rebels  crossed  the 
creek  and  surged  upon  our  line,  and  into  the  gap  on  Sherman’s 
left  flank.  Checked  again  and  again  by  Taylor’s  fire,  the  tide 
swelled  on,  until  at  length  an  enfilading  fire  on  our  left  com- 
pelled Sherman  to  fall  back,  with  the  loss  of  three  of  Water- 
house’s guns ; for,  while  this  terrible  struggle  was  going  on 
on  the  left  of  Sherman,  his  right  and  centre  were  also  hotly 
engaged.  Buckland  and  McDowell  were  sustaining  a vigor- 
ous attack  from  Pond’s  and  Anderson’s  brigades,  which  ad- 
vanced with  a heavy  artillery  fire.  Thus  Sherman’s  flanks 
were  rolled  back,  and  he  was  compelled  to  take  up  a new  po- 
sition, which,  however,  he  was  not  permitted  to  hold  long ; 
for  Polk,  with  the  third  rebel  line,  had  come  up  to  aid  Bragg, 
and  they  were  moving  to  Sherman’s  rear,  who  was  thus  in 
danger  of  being  cut  off  from  the  landing  and  from  the  rest  of 
the  army.  His  last  position  was  taken  up  on  a ridge,  with  his 
left  flank  on  a run,  covering  the  bridge  across  Snake  Creek,  by 
which  he  expected  the  arrival  of  Lewis  Wallace’s  division. 

In  describing  so  confused  a battle,  we  must  not  attempt  to 
interweave  the  actions  of  the  various  commanders  in  one  nar- 
rative, but  to  keep  each  distinct,  until,  by  an  array  of  the  facts, 
we  are  able  to  combine  and  collate  them.  Having  thus  briefly 
disposed  of  the  divisions  of  Sherman  and  Prentiss,  and  having 
brought  upon  the  field  the  rebel  force,  Hardee,  Bragg,  and 
Polk — all,  except  Breckinridge’s  reserves— we  are  now  ready 


88 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


to  notice  tlie  parts  played  by  Huiibut,  McClernand,  and  W. 
H.  L.  Wallace,  both  in  support  of  the  advanced  troops,  and 
in  separate  actions  of  their  own. 

Hurlbut’s  division  was  composed  of  the  brigades  of  Veatch, 
Williams,  and  Lauman,  and  a light  battery  was  attached  to 
each  brigade.  Upon  the  first  urgent  request  of  Prentiss,  he 
had  sent  him  Yeatch’s  brigade  ; and  as  that  had  been  unable 
to  stem  the  tide,  he  formed  Williams  and  Lauman,  with  bat- 
teries on  the  right  and  left,  in  a cotton-field  on  the  Hamburg 
road,  and  there  awaited  the  advancing  rebels.  In  came  Pren- 
tiss’s command  in  hot  haste,  and  on  came  Withers,  pursuing. 
Meyer’s  battery,  which  had  been  placed  T»n  the  left,  was  de- 
serted by  the  gunners,  but  Prentiss  called  for  volunteers  to 
man  it,  and  a dozen  men  came  forward  ; they  held  their  posi- 
tion, while  Prentiss’s  debris  were  rallying  in  rear.  This  was 
the  darkest  hour,  and  Hurlbut  and  Wallace,  who  had  been 
held  in  ■ reserve,  were  now  to  bear  the  brunt  of  the  battle. 
Hurlbut  and  McClernand  were  slowly  pressed  back  until  they 
came  upon  a line  with  the  camps  of  Wallace’s  division.  Pren- 
tiss was  a prisoner,  and  his  division  broken  up.  Sherman 
had  been  forced  back,  and  Hildebrand’s  brigade  cut  to  pieces. 
The  regiments  sent  by  McClernand  to  Sherman  had  been  very 
much  cut  up.  Many  guns  were  lost,  and  the  rebels  had  driven 
our  forces  a mile,  and  were  in  our  camps. 

As  far  as  mathematical  statements  and  fines  can  indicate 
such  a confused  condition  of  things,  the  order  at  ten  o’clock 
was  the  following : Colonel  Stewart,  of  Sherman’s  division,  who 
had  been  posted  on  the  Hamburg  road  in  the  morning,  far  to 
the  left,  and  who  had  held  his  position  most  gallantly  against 
the  overwhelming  numbers  of  Breckinridge’s  reserves,  had 
been  slowly  driven  back  to  join  Hurlbut’s  left,  in  spite  of  the 
re-enforcements  of  McArthur’s  brigade  of  Wallace’s  division. 
Next  came  Hurlbut,  who  had  posted  himself  to  resist  the 
rebel  advance  ; and  behind  him  were  the  fugitives  of  General 
Prentiss.  McClernand  was  on  his  right  "and  rear ; and  Sher- 
man’s left  in  rear  of  McClernand. 

General  William  H.  ,L.  Wallace  had  sent  McArthur’s  bri- 


GRANT’S  NEW  CAMPAIGN.  89 

gacle  to  support  Stewart,  but  it  bad  lost  its  way,  aad  was 
unable  to  join  Stewart,  wbo  bad,  as  we  bave  seen,  been 
obbged  to  fall  back.  As  it  was  now  manifest  tbat  tbe  fury  of 
tbe  rebel  attack  was  to  be  directed  to  our  left,  General  Wal- 
lace marched  bis  other  brigades  over  to  join  McArthur,  thus 
filling  tbe  space  so  threatened  upon  Hurlbut’s  left,  and  took 
with  him  three  Missouri  batteries — Stone’s,  Richardson’s,  and 
Webber’s — all  under  Major  Cavender.  Here,  from  ten  o’clock 
until  four,  this  devoted  force  manfully  sustained  the  terrific 
fire  and  frequent  attack  of  the  continually  increasing  foe. 
Upon  Wallace  and  Hurlbut  the  enemy  made  four  separate 
charges,  which  were  splendidly  repulsed.  At  length  Hurlbut 
was  obbged  to  fall  back,  and,  their  supports  all  gone,  WaUace’s 
division  were  satisfied  that  they  too  must  retire.  To  add  to  the 
disorder,  them  commander,  General  Wallace,  fell  mortaby 
wounded,  and  was  carried  from  the  field.  The  artillery  had 
done  admirable  execution,  Stone’s  Battery,  particularly,  re- 
treating slowly,  and  firing  continually. 

The  rebels  had  accompbshed  much,  but  they  were  paying 
dear  for  their  experiment.  Gladden  and  Hindman  were 
killed ; and  at  half-past  two  a minie  ball  pierced  General  A. 
S.  Johnston’s  leg,  and  the  wound,  though  smaU,  was  mortal. 

But  they  had  as  yet  far  the  best  of  it.  We  had  lost 
Prentiss  and  three  thousand  prisoners,  and  the  greater  part 
of  our  advanced  artillery.'*  The  river-banks  are  swarming 
with  fugitives  and  skulkers,  who,  when  asked  why  they  do  not 
return  to  the  front,  say  their  regiments  are  cut  to  pieces,  or 
they  cannot  find  them,  and  who  resist  all  the  swearing,  coax- 
ing, and  storming  of  the  officers  sent  to  bring  them  back. 
But  the  action  of  the  day  is  not  yet  at  an  end.  The  rebels 
have  reached  the  ravine,  and,  placing  their  guns  in  battery, 
they  must  clear  a path  for  an  infantry  attack  before  they  can 
drive  away  our  forces,  and  seize  the  landing.  And  now  the 
grand  opportunity  for  our  artillery,  land  and  naval,  has 


* Only  tlie  organizations  of  four  regiments  were  captured,  viz.,  the  Eighth 
Twelfth,  and  Fourteenth  Iowa,  and  the  Fifty-eighth  Illinois  infantry. 


90 


GRANT  AND  HTS  CAMPAIGNS. 


arrived.  Captain  Gwin,  of  the  Tyler,  sends  an  officer  to 
General  Grant  for  permission  to  shell  the  woodfe  and  sweep 
the  ravine.  He  is  told  to  act  according  to  his  own  judgment ; 
and  he  does  it  to  good  purpose.  The  Tyler  and  Lexington 
open,  and  sweep  the  ravine — enfilading  the  rebel  fines  and 
batteries.  Colonel  Webster,  of  General  Grant’s  staff,  with  a 
qnick  eye  and  a skilful  hand,  has  placed  upon  a ridge  at  the 
landing  three  thirty-twos  and  two  eight-inch  howitzers.  Vol- 
unteers are  called  for  to  man  them,  and,  to  his  great  honor 
be  it  said,  Dr.  Cornyn,  surgeon  of  the  First  Missouri  artillery, 
offers  his  services,  and  does  most  excellent  duty,  cutting  out 
work  for  other  surgeons.  All  along  the  crest,  our  reserve 
artillery,  consisting  of  twenty-fours,  tens,  and  twenties,  sixty 
guns  in  all,  is  placed  in  position,  and  the  landing  is  safe  be- 
yond any  peradventure. 

But  our  army  is  exhausted  ; the  fine  is  reduced  to  one  mile 
in  length,  in  a curve  at  the  landing ; it  is  a forced  concentra- 
tion, but  it  really  consolidates  what  remain. 

Prentiss  and  Wallace’s  divisions,  owing  to  the  loss  of 
general  officers,  are  subdivided,  and  assigned  to  other  divi- 
sions, and  all  the  commands  are  greatly  intermingled.  The 
rebels  encircle  our  reduced  and  crowded  line  south  and  west  of 
the  ravine.  They  have  placed  their  artillery  on  the  opposite 
crest,  and  still  determine  to  cross  that  ravine,  • seize  the  road, 
and  cut  us  off  from  the  landing.  Vain  boast ; if  our  troops 
have  been  worsted,  Beauregard  is  not  unscathed.  His  army 
is  badly  cut  up,  and  the  organizations  are  very  much  confused 
and  mixed  ; and  yet  he  essays  the  herculean  task.  As  far  as 
we  can  determine  the  rebel  order  now,  the  corps  organization 
is  lost ; they  are  fighting  by  divisions  and  brigades.  Chal- 
mers is  on  their  right,  with  Breckinridge  in  rear ; and  then 
ranging  to  the  left  are  Withers,  Cheatham,  Buggies,  Gibson, 
Stewart,  Anderson,  Stephens,  and  Pond,  much  reduced,  but 
still  ready  to  fight. 

But  this  new  attack  is  destined  to  be  a failure.  Our  artil- 
lery fire  from  the  north  crest  is  continuous  and  severe ; and 
wherever  the  smoke  and  flashes  of  their  guns  disclose  the 


GRANT’S  NEW  CAMPAIGN. 


91 


rebel  positions,  they  are  swept  by  the  guns  of  Gwin  and 
Shirk  from  the  boats.  At  length  the  rebel  column  is  launched 
forth,  consisting  of  Chalmers  and  J ackson’s  brigades ; they 
rush  down  the  ravine  and  up  the  northern  slope ; but  a few 
volleys  cut  them  up,  and  drive  them  back  like  sheep.  Three 
times  they  face  the  horrible  fire,  and  are  mowed  down  by  an 
invisible  enemy.  The  tide  has  turned.  It  is  now  nightfall, 
and  Beauregard,  professing  himself  satisfied  with  what  he  has 
done,  and  certainly  checked  in  what  he  is  now  doing,  ignorant 
too  of  Buell's  arrival,  determines  to  leave  the  finishing  touch, 
the  final  overthrow  of  Grant’s  discomfited  army,  until  the 
morning.  But  at  last  our  men  are  in  a secure  position,  while 
his  are  disheartened  and  demoralized  by  their  last  repulse. 
Grant,  who  had  been  all  day  upon  the  field,  anticipating  the 
want,  by  sending  up  ammunition,  had  visited  Sherman  about 
five  o’clock,  and,  yet  ignorant  of  Buell’s  arrival,  had  ordered  him, 
with  the  assistance  of  Lewis  "Wallace,  who  was  now  crossing 
the  Snake  Creek  bridge,  to  assume  the  offensive  in  the  morning. 

Of  the  movements  of  General  Wallace,  it  must  be  said,  that 
Grant  had  expected  his  appearance  earlier  upon  the  field. 
He  had  been  particularly  directed  to  move  by  the  road 
nearest  the  river,  and  parallel  to  it,  until  he  reached  our  right 
in  rear  of  the  camps  of  the  Second  (W.  H.  L.  W allace’s)  division, 
and  there  form  in  line  at  right  angles  with  the  river.  He  moved 
at  twelve  o’clock  from  a point  only  four  miles  and  a half  dis- 
tant from  that  to  which  he  was  ordered  ; but,  from  some  mis- 
conception or  misunderstanding  of  the  orders,  he  pursued  a 
road  almost  at  right  angles  to  the  one  he  had  been  directed 
to  take,  so  that,  after  marching  five  miles,  when  he  was  over- 
taken by  Colonel  Bowley,  of  General  Grant’s  staff,  he  was  no 
nearer  the  battle-field  than  when  he  started.  He  marched 
back  again  to  within  half  a mile  from  the  point  from  which 
he  started,  where  he  struck  the  road  to  Pittsburg  Landing, 
which  he  should  have  taken  at  the  first.  Thus  it  happened 
that  he  did  not  reach  the  field  until  after  dark.  General 
Grant’s  opinion  is,  that,  had  he  not  been  delayed,  Pren- 
tiss might  have  been  saved  from  capture,  and,  perhaps, 


92 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


tlie  battle  won  the  first  day.  He  had  not  for  a momen 
lost  heart,  and  he  has  always  believed  that  he  could  have  suc- 
cessfully resisted  the  rebel  army  without  further  assistance.  ; 1 

But  assurance  is  now  doubly  sure  ; Buell  has  arrived,  and  f 
is  in  person  on  the  field.  In  the  fading  light,  Nelson’s  I ■ 
division*  of  his  army  crosses  above  the  landing,  with  the  in-  8 
telligence  that  McCook  and  Crittenden  are  coming  up  the  river  ! 11 
from  Savannah.  On  the  right,  behind  Sherman,  Lewis  Wal- 
lace, leaving  only  two  regiments  at  Crump’s  Landing,  is  cross- 
ing the  creek  with  his  fresh  division  by  a good  bridge,  near  , 
the  landing.  The  tables  are  completely  turned.  Our  artil-  ' 
lery  and  the  gunboats,  having  forced  Beauregard  to  fall  back 
for  safety,  are  keeping  his  wearied  troops  awake  during  the  Ti 
night.  All  night  long  steamers  will  ply  between  Savannah  8 
and  Pittsburg,  bringing  up  the  divisions  of  McCook  and  Crit- 
tenden ; and  with  the  first  streak  of  dawn,  we  shall  be  ready 
for  an  overwhelming  advance.  Sherman  has  already  ad-  1 
vanced  to  the  right  and  front ; Lewis  Wallace  files  in  upon 
his  right,  and  thus  the  worn-out  troops  sink  into  dreamless 
rest.  The  forest  is  full  of  dead  and  wounded,  who  cannot  j 8 
yet  be  cared  for ; when,  to  add  to  the  horrors,  the  woods  are 
set  on  fire.  Some  of  the  wounded  perish  hi  the  flames,  while 
others  are  Shrieking  as  the  fiery  death  sweeps  upon  them.  I 
But,  thanks  be  to  God,  a sudden  April  rain-storm  quenches 
the  fire,  and  tempers  the  fever  of  these  helpless  men,  as  rain 
only  can. 

MONDAY  MORNING. 

Commanders  and  men  on  both  sides  knew  that  the  dawn  | 
must  bring  on  the  battle  again, — a struggle  the  more  bitter, 
because  each  was  determined  to  assume  the  offensive,  and  the  j 


* General  Grant,  hearing  that  Nelson’s  division  had  arrived  on  the  night  oi 
the  5th  in  the  vicinity  of  Savannah,  had  sent  him  an  order,  as  early  as  seven 
o’clock  in  the  morning  of  the  Gth,  to  .move  to  a point  on  the  river  opposite  Pitts- 
burg Landing ; but,  according  to  his  official  report,  he  did  not  start  until  about 
one  o’clock,  and  did  not  reach  his  destination  until  late  in  the  afternoon. 


GRANT’S  NEW  CAMPAIGN. 


93 


shock  would  be  like  that  of  mediaeval  knights  in  mid  lists. 
The  fresh  troops  were  placed  in  line  as  they  came  upon  the 
field,,  far  in  advance,  upon  the  ground  abandoned  by  Beaure- 
gard after  the  failure  of  his  last  attack.  Nelson  was  on  the 
left ; then  in  order  Crittenden,  McCook,  Hurlbut,  McClernand, 
Sherman,  and  Lewis  Wallace, — the  new  line  on  the  left  nearly 
a mile  in  advance  of  our  position  on  Sunday  evening. 

Nelson’s  division  contained  the  brigades  of  Ammen,  Brace, 
and  Hazen ; and  Ammen’ s brigade,  which  had  first  arrived, 
had  joined  in  resisting  the  advance  on  Sunday  evening,  when 
they  crossed. 

Crittenden  had  two  brigades — Boyle’s  and  W.  S.  Smith’s, 
' with  Mendenhall’s  regular  battery,  and  Bartlett’s  Ohio  bat- 
tery. 

McCook  'had  the  three  brigades  of  Rousseau,  Gibson,  and 
Kirk,  with  the  batteries  of  Stone,  Goodspeed,  and  Terrill. 
Rousseau’s  brigade  was  a large  one.  Colonel  Gibson  com- 
manded the  brigade  of  R.  W.  Johnson,  who  was  absent  sick. 
Lewis  Wallace’s  division  contained  the  brigades  of  M.  L. 
Smith,  Thayer,  and  Whittlesey. 

The  battle  began  by  a determined  advance  on  our  left  and 
centre ; simultaneously  with  which,  Beauregard,  having  formed 
a strong  rear-guard  and  whipping  in  all  stragglers,  undertook 
a vigorous  assault  upon  our  left.  He  was  still  deceived  into 
the  hope  that  he  might  capture  the  landing.  The  assault 
upon  Nelson  was  tremendous ; but  while  his  troops  were 
wavering,  in  spite  of  all  his  efforts,  the  regular  battery  of 
Captain  Mendenhall,  detached  by  Buell  from  Crittenden’s 
division,  came  into  action,  unlimbering  at  a jump,  while  the 
rebels  were  rushing  forward,  and,  by  rapid  discharges  of 
grape  and  canister,  hurled  them  back.  Again  and  again 
fresh  troops  were  poured  upon  our  left,  but  only  to  be  driven 
back.  At  length  Hazen’s  brigade  charged,  captured  a rebel 
battery,  and  turned  it  upon  the  astonished  enemy. 

; Once  more  a rebel  charge,  and  Hazen  is  driven  back,  when 
Terrill’s  battery,  of  McCook’s  division,  being  in  search  of  its 
position,  is  posted  by  General  Buell  at  the  contested  point 


t 


94 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


He  opens  with  shell  from  his  ten-pounders,  and  grape  and 
canister  from  his  brass  twelves,  and  the  brunt  of  the  battle 
burns  low  in  Nelson’s  front.  Buell  has  admirably  posted  his 
artillery,  and  the  gams  have  been  splendidly  served.  Nelson 
can  move  forward.  On  his  right,  Crittenden  and  McCook  ad- 
vanced abreast,  but  to  meet  with  a stubborn  resistance. 
Throughout  the  war,  as  numerous  examples  could  testify,  the 
rebel  generals  always  sought  to  pierce  our  hue  at  its  weakest 
point — at  some  joint  in  the  armor.  It  was  so  now.  In  the 
slight  interval  between  Crittenden  and  McCook  they  endeav- 
ored to  force  a passage.  Bousseau,  partially  flanked,  is  driven 
back,  but  rallies  upon  the  support  of  Kirk’s  and  Gibson’s 
brigades. 

On  the  right,  Sherman  and  Wallace  have  advanced  with 
ardor  to  the  same  ridge  occupied  by  the  former  on  Sunday 
morning.  But  here  again  furious  battle  was  to  be  joined,  for 
the  rebels,  when  satisfied  that  they  could  effect  nothing  on  the 
left,  had  countermarched  their  troops  to  try  the  right  once 
more,  and  the  little  log  church  of  Shiloh  was  again  to'  witness 
a desperate  struggle.  By  well-concerted  movements,  our 
troops  are  kept  well  abreast  throughout  the  whole  line,  and 
when  at  length  a concerted  advance  was  made,  in  spite  of  the 
great  efforts  of  the  enemy,  it  was  successful.  By  four  o’clock 
the  rebel  commander  had  seen  the  uselessness  of  further 
effort ; by  half-past  five  he  was  in  full  retreat. 

He  had  failed  in  all  his  projects,  and  was  driven  finally  back, 
to  return  no  more,  with  an  acknowledged  loss  of  nearly  eleven 
thousand  men ; and  yet  he  had  the  hardihood  to  telegraph  to 
tire  rebel  secretary  of  war  that  night,  that  he  had  “ gained  a 
great  and  glorious  victory.”  * He  qualified  this,  however,  by 
adding,  with  singular  inconsistency:  “Buell  re-enforced  Grant, 


* Corinth,  Tuesday,  April  8,  1862. 

To  the  Secretary  of  War,  Richmond : 

We  have  gained  a great  and  glorious  victory.  Eight  to  ten  thousand  prison- 
ers, and  thirty-six  pieces  of  cannon.  Buell  re-enforced  Grant,  and  we  retired  to 
our  intrenchments  at  Corinth,  which  we  can  hold.  Loss  heavy  on  both  sides. 

Beauregard. 


GRANT'S  NEW  CAMPAIGN. 


95 


and  we  retired  to  our  intrencliments  at  Corinth,  which  we  can 
hold.”  The  truth  is,  that  haying  utterly  failed,  Beauregard 
burned  his  camp  and  withdrew  his  troops,  defended  by  Breck- 
inridge, with  a powerful  rear-guard,  and  trembling  in  fear  of 
a pursuit*  which  would  have  scattered  him  like  spray.*  He 
made  all  haste  to  Corinth,  began  to  dig  with  an  energy  in- 
cited by  fear,  while  Grant’s  forces  were  “ too  much  fatigued 
from  two  days’  hard  fighting,  and  exposure  to  the  open  air,  in 
a drenching  rain,  during  the  intervening  night,  to  pursue  im- 
mediately.” 


* Tlie  following  correspondence  is  significant : 

Headquarters  Department  or  Mississippi, 
Monterey,  April  8,  1S62. 

Sn? — At  the  close  of  the  conflict  yesterday,  my  forces  being  exhausted  by 
the  extraordinary  length  of  the  time  during  which  they  were  engaged  with 
yours  on  that  and  the  preceding  day,  and  it  being  apparent  that  you  had  re- 
ceived, and  were  still  receiving,  re-enforcements,  I felt  it  my  duty  to  withdraw 
my  troops  from  the  immediate  scene  of  the  conflict.  Under  these  circum- 
stances, in  accordance  with  the  usages  of  war,  I shall  transmit  this  under  a flag 
of  truce,  to  ask  permission  to  send  a mounted  party  to  the  battle-field  of  Shiloh, 
for  the  purpose  of  giving  decent  interment  to  my  dead.  Certain  gentlemen 
wishing  to  avail  themselves  of  this  opportunity  to  remove  the  remains  of  their 
sons  and  friends,  I must  request  for  them  the  privilege  of  accompanying  the 
burial  party ; and  in  this  connection,  I deem  it  proper  to  say,  I am  asking 
what  I have  extended  to  your  own  countrymen  under  similar  circumstances. 

Respectfully,  general,  your  obedient  servant, 

P.  G.  T.  Beauregard,  General  commanding. 

To  Major-General  U.  S.  Grant, 

Commanding  U.  S.  Forces,  Pittsburg  Landing. 

Headquarters  Army  in  the  Field, 
Pittsburg,  April  9,  1862. 

General  P.  G.  T.  Beauregard,  Commanding  Confederate  Army  on  Missis- 
sippi, Monterey,  Tenn.  : 

Tour  dispatch  of  yesterday  is  just  received.  Owing  to  the  warmth  of  tho 
weather,  I deemed  it  advisable  to  have  all  the  dead  of  both  parties  buried  im- 
mediately. Heavy  details  were  made  for  this  purpose,  and  it  is  now  accom- 
plished. There  cannot,  therefore,  he  any  necessity  of  admitting  within  our 
lines  the  parties  you  desired  to  send  on  the  ground  asked.  I shall  always  he 
glad  to  extend  any  courtesy  consistent  with  duty,  and  especially  so  when  dic- 
tated by  humanity.  I am,  general,  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

U.  S.  Grant,  Major-General  commanding. 


96 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


Sherman  went  out,  however,  on  the  morning  of  the  8th, 
with  two  brigades,  and  some  cavalry,  to  reconnoitre  the  re- 
treat, and  found  abandoned  camps  and  hospital  flags,  with 
signs  of  a disorderly  and  precipitate  departure. 

Our  own  losses  were  12,217 — i.  e.,  1,700  killed,  7,495  wounded, 
and  8,022  missing.  Of  these  Buell  lost  2,167. 

Beauregard’s  were  far  greater : he  confesses  to  a loss  of 
one  thousand  seven  hundred  and  twenty-eight  killed,  eight- 
thousand  and  twelve  wounded,  nine  hundred  and  fifty-five 
missing — total,  ten  thousand  six  hundred  and  ninety-nine ; 
and  as  his  army  went  into  action  forty-five  thousand  strong, 
and  he  could  not  on  Monday,  by  his  own  account,  bring 
twenty  thousand  into  action,  there  must  have  been  from 
fifteen  to  eighteen  thousand  stragglers. 

The  news  flew  over  the  country.  Telegraphed  to  Washing- 
ton, it  was  read  by  Mr.  Speaker  Colfax  to  the  House.  The 
people,  careless  of  military  criticism,  were  satisfied  with  the 
victory,  and  there  was  general  rejoicing.  General  Halleck,  in 
orders,  thanked  Generals  Grant  and  Buell,  “ and  the  officers 
and  men  of  their  respective  commands,  for  the  bravery  and  i 
endurance  with  which  they  sustained  the  general  attack  of 
the  enemy  on  the  6th,  and  for  the  heroic  manner  in  which, 
on  the  7tli,  they  defeated  and  routed  the  entire  rebel 
army.” 

General  Halleck  then,  retaining  Grant  and  Buell  in  com- 
mand of  their  respective  armies,  took  command  of  the  whole 
in  person,  and  advanced  upon  Corinth,  that  important  point 
for  whose  security  Beauregard  had  fought  and  lost  the  battle 
of  Pittsburg  Landing. 

But  our  task  would  be  incomplete,  without  a brief  considera- 
tion of  the  battle  as  subjected  to  the  canons  and  rules  of  mili- 
tary criticism. 

The  great  features  of  the  action  are  clear  and  simple ; but 
the  details,  notwithstanding,  or  rather  in  part  by  reason  of, 
the  crowd  of  reports,  Union  and  Confederate,  are  extremely 
confused.  At  the  outset,  our  troops  were  shamefully  sur- 
prised and  easily  overpowered ; there  was  a want  of  proper 


GRANT’S  NEW  CAMPAIGN. 


97 


adjustment  in  our  advanced  lines ; the  panics  were  disgrace- 
ful, and  swelled  “that  sickening  crowd  of  laggards  and  fugi- 
tives which  thronged  the  landing.” 

Halleck  had  ordered  in  general  terms  that  the  position 
should  he  fortified ; but  C.  F.  Smith  opposed  it,  and  his  views 
were  corroborated  by  Grant  and  all  the  division  commanders, 
on  the  ground  that  it  would  tend  to  injure  the  morale  of  our 
army,  and  that  we  could  stand  any  rebel  attack. 

For  want  of  this  precaution  we  were  surprised  at  the  out- 
set, driven  back  from*.  every  point,  in  three  grand  movements 
of  the  enemy  on  the  first  day — viz.,  at  the  early  morning,  at 
half-past  ten,  and  at  four.  But  there  the  disasters  were  at  an 
end. 

It  is  useless  to  speculate  upon  what  would  have  happened 
had  Buell  not  come  up,  or  to  accumulate  i/s,  which  always  set 
the  fancy  into  most  fantastic  working.  There  has  been  much 
controversy  and  heart-burning  between  commanders  and  par- 
tisans of  the  companion  Armies  of  the  Tennessee  and  the  Ohio 
— criminations  and  recriminations,  which  are  unwise  and  un- 
generous. 

Grant  never  despaired  of  the  issue.  At  the  first  sound  of 
the  battle  he  had  left  his  headquarters  at  Savannah,  in  a 
steamer,  and  by  eight  o’clock  he  was  upon  the  ground.  He 
immediately  dispatched  an  order  to  Levis  Wallace  to  hasten 
to  the  field. 

Feeling  the  fierceness  of  the  onslaught,  Grant  rode  along 
the  lines  all  day  long,  recklessly  exposing  himself,  while  at- 
tempting to  stay  the  torrent.  At  ten  he  visited  Sherman. 
Again,  at  five,  he  saw  him,  and  declaring  with  perfect  coolness 
that  the  fury  of  the  rebel  attack  was  expended,  he  ordered 
that  at  the  dawn,  with  Wallace’s  division  to  aid,  we  should 
assume  the  offensive.  It  was  just  about  sunset  that  Buell,  a 
portion  of  whose  army  was  now  on  the  opposite  bank,  rode 
up  in  person,  and,  in  the  words  of  Sherman,  “ his  arrival  made 
that  certain  which  was  before  uncertain.” 

Whatever  might  have  happened  had  Buell  not  come  up, 

5 


98 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


one  thing  is  certain,  Iris  arrival  did  put  a new  face  upon  the 
affair.  Whatever  we  may  have  been  able  to  effect  without  him, . 
the  battle  of  Monday  as  fought,  and  the  victory  of  Monday  as 
gained,  were  due  to  the  fresh  troops  which  he  brought  with  him. 

Buell’s  arrival,  then,  was  most  timely ; his  re-enforcements 
gave  us  largely  preponderating  numbers ; his  troops  were 
handled  with  great  coolness,  judgment,  and  skill.  He  and 
his  army  deserve  the  greatest  praise,  which  every  military  - 
man  is  ready  to  accord ; but  let  us  not,  in  the  glitter  and 
glory  of  Monday,  be  so  dazzled  as  not  do  estimate  at  its  full 
value  the  severe  fighting,  the  heroic  endurance,  and  the  un- 
shaken purpose  which  were  displayed  in  the  dark  hours  of 
Sunday.  Let  us  not  forget  that  Grant  had  organized  his 
army  with  great  quickness ; had  brought  them  fearlessly  to 
the  front,  looking  for  the  enemy,  determined  to  fight  him 
wherever  he  could  find  him,  and  with  troops,  most  of  whom 
had  not  only  never  seen  a battle,  but  hardly  been  drilled  at 
the  simplest  company  manoeuvres,  had  fought  the  best  mate- 
rial in  the  Confederacy  for  a whole  day.  Nay,  more  than  this; 
undismayed  by  ill  fortune,  and  unappalled  by  the  cowardly 
conduct  of  thousands  of  stragglers,  he  had  formed  his  line  at  _ 
night,  under  cover  of  a line  of  batteries,  the  fire  of  which 
caused  the  rebel  attack  to  melt  away  ; he  had  ordered  Sher- 
man to  assume  the  offensive  in  the  morning,  with  the  aid  of 
Lewis  Wallace’s  division  of  his  own  army  ; he  had  confidently 
anticipated  Buell’s  arrival  as  one  of  the  elements  of  the  vic- 
tory ; and,  by  all  these  in  combination,  the  greatest  victory 
until  then  ever  achieved  on  the  American  continent  had-, 
been  won. 

To  those  who  still  think  that  he  risked  too  much  by  placing 
his  army  on  the  west  bank,  and  thus  came  very  near  total 
defeat,  we  can  only  quote  the  words  of  General  Sherman’s 
letter  : “ If  there  were  any  error  in  putting  that  army  on  the 
west  side  of  the  Tennessee,  exposed  to  the  superior  force  of 
the  enemy,  also  assembling  at  Corinth,  the  mistake  was  riot 
General  Grant’s  ; but  there  was  no  mistake.  It  teas  necessary 
that  a combat,  fierce  and  bitter,  to  test  the  manhood  of  two  armies, 


GRANT’S  NEW  CAMPAIGN. 


99 


should  come  off ; and  that  was  as  good  a place  as  any.  It  was 
not  then  a question  of  military  skill  and  strategy,  hut  of  courage 
and  pluck  : and  I am  convinced,  that  every  life  lost  that  day  to  us 
teas  necessary  ; for  otherwise,  at  Corinth,  at  Memphis,  at  Vicks- 
burg, we  would  have  found  harder  resistance,  had  toe  not  shoivn 
our  enemies  that,  rude  and  untutored  as  we  then  were,  we  could 
tight  as  icell  as  they." 

Of  the  subordinates  on  that  field,  many  deserve  praise  ; but 
of  them  all,  Sherman  claims  the  greatest.  He  then  gave 
splendid  earnest  of  his  future  achievements.  Although  severely 
wounded  in  the  hand  on  the  first  day,  his  place  was  never 
vacant.  Again  he  was  wounded.  He  had  three  horses  shot  un- 
der him  ; but  he  was  undaunted  and  undismayed  to  the  last. 

Of  Beauregard,  the  rebel  commander,  it  is  also  our  duty  to 
speak.  His  place  as  a military  man  has  not  been  understood. 
For  some  personal  reasons,  he  afterwards  fell  into  disfavor 
with  Jefferson  Davis,  which  impaired  his  services  as  a soldier; 
and  his  silly  and  wicked  letters  have  caused  him  to  be  hated 
and  despised  by  our  own  people.  But  we  do  not  except  Lee, 
when  we  express  the  opinion,  that  he  had  no  equal  among  the 
Confederate  generals. 

Of  strong,  clear  mind ; thoroughly  instructed  in  the  military 
art ; at  once  enthusiastic  and  tenacious  of  purpose  ; brave  and 
self-reliant, — he  had  the  power  to  bring  all  he  was,  and  all 
that  he  knew,  into  practical  use.  His  plans  in  this  battle 
were  excellent ; his  generalship,  admirable  ; his  battle-tactics, 
sagacious  and  rapid  ; and  had  it  not  been  for  the  skill  of  our 
chief  commander,  the  determined  valor  of  some  of  our  troops, 
the  effective  management  of  the  artillery,  the  accurate  fire  of 
the  gunboats,  and  the  timely  arrival  and  admirable  co-opera- 
tion of  Buell,  he  might  longer  have  contested  the  field,  and 
even  defeated  our  army  entirely. 

Note. — Tlxe  Confederate  general  has  called  this  the  battle  of  Shiloh.  I 
have  preferred  the  name  of  Pittsburg  Landing,  and  hope  we  shall  retain 
that  name.  The  battle  was  fought  by  Beauregard  to  take  the  landing,  and  by 
Grant  to  hold  it.  Shiloh,  church  was  but  one  among  the  important  positions 
on  the  field. 


100 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


CHAPTER  X. 

THE  SIEGE  OF  CORINTH. 


C ORINTH  DESCRIBED. — SHERMAN’S  RECONNOISSANCE. — The  ARRIVAL  OF  HaLLEOK. — 

Pope’s  armt  comes  dp. — Beaureoard’s  order. — His  force — Ours. — Pops 
takes  Farmington. — The  battle  of  Farmington. — Elliot’s  raid.— Corinth 
evacuated. — The  occupation  and  pursuit. — Co-operating  movements. — 
Mitchel’s  march. — The  navy. — Fight  at  Memphis. — New  efforts  of  the 

ENEMY. 


Corinth  was  the  objective  point,  at  which  Beauregard  was 
to  make  his  stand,  and  which  Halleck  was  to  capture  at  any 
cost.  Specifically,  the  immediate  matter  in  hand  for  the 
Union  general  was  to  cut  the  enemy’s  communication  from 
east  to  west,  on  the  new  fine  which  he  had  established,  and 
the  strength  of  which  he  vaunted ; and  thus  to  force  him  back 
upon  the  southern  route  from  Vicksburg  to  Montgomery.  In 
executing  this,  the  commander  of  the  land  forces  was  to  move 
'pari  passu  with  the  naval  armament,  which  was  endeavoring 
to  clear  the  Mississippi ; and  finally,  he  was  either  to  beat 
Beauregard,  or,  if  that  wily  commander  would  not  stay  to  be 
beaten,  he  was,  at  the  least,  to  compel  him  to  abandon 
Corinth  in  a disastrous  retreat. 

Only  a small  village,  not  upon  common  maps,  Corinth  owes 
its  military  importance  to  the  fact  that  it  is  at  the  intersection 
of  two  great  arterial  railroads — the  “ Mobile  and  Ohio”  and 
the  “ Memphis  and  Charleston.”  The  length  and  value  of 
these  routes  are  indicated  by  their  names.  Corinth  is  forty 
miles  east  of  the  Grand  Junction,  which  it  covered  from  Hal- 


fAJ.  GEN.  THOMAS. 


^ROBIfJETT 


|FORT  II  yr 
-RICHARDSON 


\\  "fort 

WILLIAMS 


JM.EEN.  BUELLS 

K&HEMZ-jtRsr, 


M.  GEN,  POPES 

/ — ^ 'ho.qs 


■mj  FHILH 


TF  A R M I W G T O N * 


CORIWTH 

&SBB& 


fJT<assum 


I m NOTE  / 

UNION  ENTRENCHMENTS 
/V"W  REBEL  ENTRStJCHMENTS] 


SCALE  OF  MILES 


THE  SIEGE  OE  COEIKTH. 


102 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


leek’s  army,  and  nineteen  from  Pittsburg  Landing,  where  the 
last  great  battle  was  fought.  It  is  built  upon  a low  and 
clayey  plain,  but  has  for  natural  defences  ridges  at  some  dis- 
tance outside.  The  country  beyond,  to  the  banks  of  the  Ten- 
nessee, is  very  much  broken  by  ridges,  valley  streams,  and 
marshes.  The  approach  was  rendered  more  difficult  from  the 
fact,  that,  in  his  retreat  from  Pittsburg,  the  bridges  over  the 
creeks  had  been  destroyed  by  Beauregard,  and  the  roads 
heavily  obstructed  by  timber.  Farmington,  on  the  east,  and 
College  Hill,  on  the  north,  are  the  highest  points  in  the 
immediate  vicinity  of  Corinth,  and  were  occupied  by  the 
enemy  as  the  signal-outposts  of  his  vast  intrenchments,  en- 
circling the  town. 

The  advance  of  the  Union  army  upon  Corinth  was  deter- 
mined upon  by  General  Halleck,  as  soon  as  the  battle  of  Pitts- 
burg Landing  had  been  fought.  Had  Beauregard  won  that 
battle,  the  advance  would  have  been  impossible  : as  Grant 
■won  it,  it  was  the  next  obvious  move  upon  the  chess-board. 

On  the  8th  of  April,  as  we  have  seen,  Sherman  had  recon- 
noitred the  retreat  of  the  enemy,  with  two  brigades  and  a 
cavalry  force,  and  had  found  the  roads  very  bad.  But  the 
badness  of  the  roads  was  compensated  for  by  the  signs  of  haste 
in  the  enemy’s  retreat.  They  were  strewed  with  the  accoutre- 
ments, wagons,  ambulances,  and  limber-boxes  of  the  retiring 
rebels ; who  had  also,  as  an  expedient  to  save  time,  left  here 
and  there  a hospital  flag  flying.  Sherman  returned  that  same 
night  to  Pittsburg,  to  report. 

On  the  9th  of  April,  Halleck  left  St.  Louis  for  the  scene  of 
action.  But  before  his  arrival  Grant  had  not  been  idle.  He 
had  sent  an  expedition  under  Sherman  up  the  Tennessee, 
accompanied  by  the  gunboats,  as  far  as  Eastport,  to  destroy 
the  railroad-bridge  over  Big  Bear  Creek,  east  of  Iuka.  This 
was  effectually  done,  and  thus  Corinth  was  cut  off  by  that 
route  from  Richmond. 

On  the  22d  of  April,  General  John  Pope  came  up  to  the 
landing,  with  his  army,  from  New  Madrid,  twenty-five  thou- 
sand strong.  On  the  30th,  General  Wallace  was  sent  through 


THE  SIEGE  OF  CORINTH. 


103 


Purdy  to  tlie  track  four  miles  beyond,  to  destroy  the  bridge 
across  the  Mobile  and  Ohio  railroad ; thus  cutting  off  supplies 
and  re-enforcements  that  might  come  from  Jackson,  Tennes- 
see. This  also  was  effectually  done. 

These  precautions  having  been  taken,  the  “ Grand  Army  of 
the  Tennessee” — one  hundred  and  twenty  thousand  strong— 
was  ready  to  move,  which  it  did  with  the  greatest  caution.  On 
the  1st  of  May,  Monterey,  a town  about  half-way  from  the 
landing  to  Corinth,  was  occupied  ; and  on  the  2d,  Beauregard, 
being  now  assured  of  our  purpose,  prepared  to  receive  Hal- 
leck’s  attack.  Whatever  his  hopes  may  have  been,  his  words 
were  defiant.  In  grandiloquent  orders,  to  the  invincible 
“ soldiers  of  Shiloh  and  Elkhorn,”*- — in  both  which  battles  the 
Confederates  had  been  defeated,. — he  assured  them  of  victory, 
and  invoked  an  echo  from  “ the  historic  fields  of  Yorktown,” 
which,  it  so  happened,  were  hastily  evacuated  the  very  day  on 
which  his  order  wras  written.  He  is  unfortunate  with  a pen, 
but  in  this  respect  does  not  differ  from  many  other  generals 
on  both  sides,  who  do  violence  to  the  adage,  that  “ the  pen  is 
mightier  than  the  sword.” 

Beauregard’s  army,  concentrated  at  Corinth,  was  composed 


* Headquarters  of  the  Forces  at  Corinth,  Miss.,  May  S,  1862. 

Soldiers  of  Shiloh  and  Elkhorn  ! — We  are  about  to  meet  once  more,  in 
the  shock  of  battle,  the  invaders  of  our  soil,  the  despoilers  of  our  homes,  the 
disturbers  of  our  family  ties,  face  to  face,  hand  to  hand.  We  are  to  decide 
whether  we  are  to  be  freemen,  or  vile  slaves  of  those  who  are  only  free  in  name, 
and  who  but  yesterday  were  vanquished,  although  in  largely  superior  num- 
bers, in  their  own  encampments,  on  the  ever  memorable  field  of  Shiloh.  Let 
the  impending  battle  decide  our  fate,  and  add  a more  illustrious  page  to  the 
history  of  our  revolution — one  to  which  our  children  will  point  with  noble 
pride,  saying— “ Our  fathers  were  at  the  battle  of  Corinth.”  I congratulate 
you  on  your  timely  junction.  With  our  mingled  banners,  for  the  first  time 
daring  the  war,  we  shall  meet  our  foe  in  strength  that  should  give  us  victory. 
Soldiers,  can  the  result  be  doubtful  ? Shall  we  not  drive  back  In  Tennessee 
the  presumptuous  mercenaries  collected  for  our  subjugation  ? One  more  manly 
effort,  -and  trusting  in  God  and  the  justness  of  our  cause,  we  shall  recover 
more  than  we  lately  lost.  Let  the  sound  of  our  victorious  guns  be  re-echoed  by 
those  of  the  Army  of  Virginia,  on  the  historic  battle-field  of  Yorktown. 

P.  G.  T.  Beauregard,  General  commanding. 


104 


GKANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


of  several  elements  : tlie  “ soldiers  of  Shiloh,”  the  army  which 
had  fought  at  Pittsburg  Landing  ; those  of  “ Elkliorn,”  the 
combined  army  of  Yan  Dorn  and  Price,  from  Arkansas  and 
Missouri ; and  the  forces  under  General  Lovell,  which  had 
evacuated  New  Orleans  when,  on  the  28tli  of  April,  our  gun- 
boats appeared  before  it.  In  addition  to  these,  a large  militia 
force  had  been  hastily  sent  forward  from  Alabama,  Missis- 
sippi, and  Louisiana.  Bragg,  as  second  in  rank,  had  com- 
mand of  the  “Army  of  the  Mississippi.”  The  old  organization 
of  the  corps — under  Hardee,  Bragg,  Breckinridge,  and  Polk 
— was  retained.  Breckinridge  commanded  the  reserve,  and 
Yan  Dorn  the  re-enforcements.  The  whole  force  wras  about 
sixty-five  thousand  men,  most  of  them  the  best  troops  in  the 
Confederacy  ; and  they  were  expected  to  accomplish  great 
things  under  Beauregard  at  Corinth. 

To  drive  this  well-appointed  and  large  army  from  its 
stronghold,  and  even,  perhaps,  to  capture  it,  General  Hal- 
leck  moved  with  his  large  force,  comprising  three  armies — 
the  Army  of  the  Tennessee,*  originally  General  Grant’s,  now 
confided  to  General  George  H.  Thomas  and  General  John  A. 
McClernand  ; the  Army  of  the  Ohio,  commanded  by  Don 
Carlos  Buell,  and  composed  of  the  divisions  of  McCook,  T.  J. 
Wood,  Nelson,  and  Crittenden ; the  Army  of  the  Mississippi, 
General  John  Pope,  originally  containing  three  divisions,  and 
re-enforced  by  one  division  from  General  Curtis.  Thomas 
formed  the  right  wing,  Buell  the  centre,  Pope  the  left,  and 
McClernand  the  reserve.  Grant,  being  in  orders  second  in 
command,  retained  the  command  of  the  district  of  West  Ten- 
nessee, and  had  a general  supervision  of  the  right  wing,  under 
Thomas,  and  the  reserves  under  McClernand.  This  general 
command  of  Grant  also  extended  to  the  compiling  of  reports, 
ordering  the  discharge  of  soldiers  on  surgeon’s  certificate  of 
disability,  and  similar  duties. 

On  the  3d  of  May,  our  advance  had  reached  a point  eight 
miles  from  Corinth,  and,  on  the  same  day,  Pope  sent  Paine’s 


* See  note  at  page  116. 


THE  SIEGE  OF  CORINTH. 


105 


division  to  reconnoitre,  and,  if  possible,  occupy  Farmington, 
an  important  outpost  of  Corinth,  already  mentioned. 

The  resistance  made  by  the  Confederate  garrison  of  Farm- 
ington, four  thousand  five  hundred  strong,  under  General 
Marmaduke,  was  not  by  any  means  a vigorous  one.  Indeed 
he  retired  rapidly  to  Corinth,  leaving  his  camps  with  all  its 
supplies,  and  only  thirty  dead.  At  the  time  it  seemed  as 
though  his  orders  had  been  to  withdraw,  but  the  subsequent 
efforts  of  the  rebels  to  recover  Farmington  prove  that  this  could 
not  have  been  so.  An  artillery  reconnoissance,  well  supported 
by  cavalry,  as  far  as  Glendale,  on  the  Memphis  and  Charleston 
Railroad,  was  successful  in  destroying  the  track  and  breaking 
up  two  important  trestle-bridges.  Halleck’s  scheme  was  work- 
ing well ; we  were  gradually  approaching  in  front,  and  at  the 
same  time  cutting  and  recutting  the  communications  on  both 
flanks.  Meanwhile  Beauregard,  while  apparently  plying  tooth 
and  nail  to  render  Corinth  impregnable,  was  already  medi- 
tating an  evacuation  and  retreat. 

We  have  said  the  advance  was  made  with  great  caution  ; 
the  movements  of  the  several  armies  were  in  a kind  of  eche- 
lon, and  at  every  step  strong  intrenchments  were  the  order  of 
the  day.  If  Beauregard  was  fortified  at  Corinth,  Halleck 
was  equally  so  in  almost  every  encampment.  It  is  easy  now 
to  say,  and  to  say  truly,  that  the  caution  was  too  great  and  the 
approaches  too  slow,  but  that  was  our  day  of  experiments. 

The  rebel  defences  at  Corinth  were  very  strong.  In  a 
general  way,  they  may  be  described  as  a continued  line  of  in- 
trenchments, occupying  the  brow  of  the  first  ridge  outside  of 
the  town  of  which  we  have  spoken.  On  the  east  there  was  a 
ravine,  and  Philip’s  Creek  in  front ; on  the  north  was  a heavy 
abatis,  and  a cleared  space  in  front.  The  exterior  lines  were 
fifteen  miles  long — a miniature  Torres  Vedras — and  at  every 
road-crossing  there  were  either  strong  redoubts,  or  batteries 
with  massive  epaulments.  Here,  as  always  in  engineering, 
Beauregard  had  acquitted  himself  well,  not  without  pride 
that  his  work  was  now  to  test  the  skill  of  his  fellow  West 
Pointer  and  engineer,  Halleck. 


106 


Q SANT  AND  ms  CAMPAIGNS. 


The  experience  of  the  last  battle  had  taught  our  generals 
the  value  of  intrencliments,  by  the  dangers  which  their  absence 
incurred,  and  now  all  our  approaches  were  strengthened  by 
the  spade,  or  such  other  impromptu  implement  as  often  takes 
its  place.  A crib  of  fence-rails,  hastily  made,  was  the  recep- 
tacle into  which  the  earth  was  thrown  : the  batteries  were 
made  heavier  than  the  lines,  and  the  log-houses  in  the  vicinity 
formed  rude  but  strong  platforms  for  the  guns. 

The  right  wing  of  Thomas  and  McClernand  in  reserve,  all 
under  Grant’s  general  supervision,  moved  in  three  columns ; 
the  centre,  under  Buell,  in  two,  while  Pope  occupied  Farming- 
ton  with  one  column  from  the  north  and  one  from  the  east. 

THE  BATTLE  OF  FABMINGTON. 

On  the  9th  of  May,  the  battle  of  Farmington  was  fought. 
The  rebel  general  was  not  content  to  let  General  Pope  retain 
the  position  so  easily  gained,  and  hold  the  front  of  that  town 
with  a single  brigade,  separated  from  it  by  a small  stream. 
Launching  with  great  rapidity  and  secrecy  a force  of  twenty 
thousand  men,  the  enemy  fell  upon  this  advanced  brigade  of 
Pope’s  army,  which,  though  separated  from  the  rest,  had 
been  advantageously  posted,  under  the  supervision  of  Gener- 
als Paine  and  Palmer.  It  resisted  the  attack  for  several  hours, 
but  at  length  fell  back,  because  it  was  believed  that  General 
Halleck  did  not  desire,  by  supporting  it,  to  bring  on  a general 
engagement.  The  front  attack  of  the  enemy  was  conducted 
by  Yan  Dorn,  while  Price  had  been  ordered  early  in  the  day 
to  make  a detour  around  our  extreme  left,  and  get  into  the 
rear  of  these  isolated  troops.  Either  he  was  too  late,  or  Yan 
Dorn  too  early.  The  combination  was  a failure ; they  did 
not  capture  any  portion  of  Pope’s  army,  although  they  occu- 
pied Farmington,  and  found  a small  quantity  of  baggage 
there.  By  a little  foresight  and  valor,  they  need  never  have 
lost  it ; with  a stronger  advanced  force,  Pope  might  have 
held  it  against  these  last  attacks. 

Yvc  need  not  stop  to  detail  the  painfully  slow  approaches 


THE  SIEGE  OP  CORINTH. 


107 


to  Corinth.  The  digging  was  excessive.  A slight  advance  of 
four  miles  brought  a new  parallel.  In  later  days,  when  flank- 
ing movements  were  better  understood — the  days  of  Chatta- 
nooga, and  of  the  Wilderness  and  Spottsylvania — the  evacua- 
tion of  Corinth  would  have  been  greatly  expedited.  Without 
designing  to  be  critical,  we  can  only  now  believe  that,  in  the 
process  of  education  which  our  generals  were  receiving,  the 
no-intrenchments  at  Pittsburg  led  to  the  excess  at  Corinth:  safe 
practice  certainly,  but  rather  expensive,  and  utterly  unneces- 
sary. The  happy  medium  was  fully  developed  in  our  later 
campaigns  ; but  they  had  all  this  experience  to  act  upon. 

On  the  17th,  the  army,  eager  for  action,  was  enlivened  by 
a gallant  battle  on  a small  scale — that  projected  by  Sherman 
for  the  capture  of  Russel's  house.  This  was  an  important 
eminence,  commanding  the  junction  > of  the  roads  three  hun- 
dred yards  beyond,  and  only  a mile  and  a quarter  from  the 
enemy’s  outer  intrenchments.  General  Hurlbut  sent  two  re- 
giments and  a battery  on  the  road  leading  from  his  front  to 
Russel’s  house.  The  attacking  force  consisted  of  General 
Denver,  with  two  regiments  and  a battery,  moving  by  the 
right,  and  General  M.  L.  Smitli  in  front.  The  attack  was 
successful : the  position,  found  to  be  of  great  natural  strength, 
was  at  once  fortified  and  occupied  by  a large  force. 

At  length,  on  the  21st  of  May,  we  were  fairly  in  line,  three 
miles  from  Corinth,  with  detached  works  in  our  front  corre- 
sponding with  the  general  direction  of  those  of  the  enemy. 
A desperate  struggle  was  at  last  to  be  expected,  when  the 
spade  should  give  way  to  the  bayonet.  Would  the  enemy 
stand  up  for  the  fight?  No  one  doubted  that  he  would. 
Corinth  would  fall,  but  not  before,  at  least,  one  desperate 
struggle  had  been  made  in  its  defence.  Such  was  the 
general  belief. 


Elliott’s  raid. 

The  position  of  Beauregard  was  now  becoming  critical : his 
railroad  communications  were  cut  at  Purdy  and  Glendale ; the 


108 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


bridges  liad  been  destroyed  beyond  Inka.  To  isolate  bim 
completely,  making  either  a vigorous  attack  or  an  evacuation 
the  only  alternatives,  Halleck  now  ordered  bis  southern  com- 
munications to  be  interrupted.  This  was  done  by  Colonel 
EUiott,  of  the  Second  Iowa  cavalry  (a  captain  in  the  United 
States  cavalry),  who,  with  his  regiment  and  the  Second 
Michigan  cavalry,  marched  on  the  night  of  the  27tli.  His 
route  was  from  Farmington,  across  the  railroad  east  to  Iuka  ; 
then  along  the  Tuscumbia  road  to  Cartersville  and  Boones- 
ville,  twenty-five  miles  distant.  The  expedition  was  well  con- 
ducted, and  entirely  successful : the  surprise  of  the  people 
along  the  route  was  very  great ; and  there  was  no  little  con- 
sternation in  the  army  of  Beauregard.  Elliott  destroyed  at 
Boonesville  five  cars  loaded  with  arms,  five  containing  loose 
ammunition,  six  filled  with  officers’  baggage,  and  five  with 
subsistence  stores.  He  paroled  the  prisoners  and  the  sick 
whom  he  found  in  his  route,  burnt  trains  and  depots,  and  de- 
stroyed many  locomotives.  His  work  was  done  in  the  most 
admirable  manner,  and  he  set  out  upon  his  perilous  return. 
He  had  been  directed,  in  the  event  of  finding  his  pathway 
blocked  in  returning,  to  strike  off,  and  choose  his  own  route 
to  return.  But,  by  taking  the  Tuscumbia  road,  he  eluded 
pursuit,  and  joined  General  Pope’s  army  on  the  31st.  For 
this  service  he  was  afterwards  made,  as  he  fully  deserved  to 
be,  a brigadier-general  of  volunteers. 

THE  EVACUATION  OF  CORINTH. 

And  now,  by  slow  movements,  our  combined  forces  have 
closely  embraced  the  Confederate  lines.  On  the  28th,  Halleck 
advances  three  strong  reconnoitring  columns,  one  from  each 
army : on  the  28th,  also,  Sherman  attacks  a strong  position  in 
his  front,  commanded  by  a house  which  had  been  arranged 
for  defence,  like  a blockhouse,  and  takes  it,  establishing  his 
lines  within  a thousand  yards  of  the  enemy  : on  the  30th, 
Pope’s  batteries  are  opened.  But  they  will  not  be  needed. 


THE  SIEGE  OF  CORINTH. 


109 


The  rebels  are  evacuating  Corinth.  The  fierce  display  is  but 
a mask.  They  had  begun  their  preparations  for  retreat  on 
the  26th.  The  musketry  ceases  on  Friday.  Soon  clouds  of 
smoke  and  sheets  of  flame  announce  that  Beauregard  is  firing 
the  town ; and  as  he  moves  out,  filling  the  southern  and 
western  roads,  our  forces  move  in. 

He  has  destroyed  all  that  he  can,  and  is  off.  The  “ sol- 
diers of  Shiloh  and  Elkhorn”  may  now  put  “ Corinth”  on  their 
colors ! 

With  an  immense  army,  after  loud  boasts  and  protestations, 
in  a position  and  with  works  of  amazing  strength,  why  has  he 
fled  without  a blow  ? 

His  own  statements  are  such  as  would  indeed  make  De- 
mocritus laugh,  if  he  still  lived.  In  his  report,  written  at  Tu- 
pelo, on  the  13th  of  June,  he  declares  that  he  had  “accom- 
plished his  purposes  and  ends.”  He  denies  Elliott’s  capture 
of  cars,  etc.,  and  charges  him  with  inhumanities  in  burning 
his  sick  soldiers, — criminations  ably  and  boldly  answered  in  a 
letter  by  Gordon  Granger,  to  which  Beauregard  has  not 
vouchsafed  a reply.  He  says  he  twice  offered  battle,  which 
we  declined  ; and  the  appearance  he  would  put  upon  matter’s 
is,  simply,  that  the  occupation  of  Corinth  was  merely  a tempo- 
rary shift,  and  that  it  was  to  be  abandoned  when  weightier 
matters,  then  in  train,  should  have  made  sufficient  progress’. 
How  does  this  agree  with  his  former  declarations,  that  Corinth 
was  “ the  strategic  point  of  that  campaign,”'  and  that  “ he 
could  hold  it  ?”  The  facts  in  the  case  are  few  and  simple. 
His  strategy  was  entirely  at  fault.  He  must  either  drive  back 
Halleck’s  army,  or  abandon  Corinth ; he  could  not  stay  there. 
When  he  fought  the  battle  at  the  landing,  he  expected  to 
overpower  Grant.  That  was  his  first  failure. 

He  considered  the  Mississippi  secure,  both  above  and  be- 
low ; whereas  New  Orleans  and  Island  No.  10  fell,  Vicksburg 
was  not  yet  strong,  and  Memphis  was  shaking  to  its  centre. 
Farraguthad  attacked  Forts  St.  Philip  and  Jackson  on  the  18th 
of  April ; had  destroyed  the  rebel  fleet  of  thirteen  gunboats 
and  three  rams  ; and  had  so  isolated  the  forts  that  they  sur- 


110  GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 

rendered  on  the  28th.  On  the  same  day  Lovell  retired,  and 
New  Orleans  was  ours.  By  its  capture,  the  heaviest  blow  of 
the  war,  up  to  that  time,  had  fallen  upon  them.  Unprepared 
for  such  crushing  disasters,  the  entire  people  of  rebeldom  be-  ' 
gan  to  exhibit  signs  of  distrust,  and  even  the  “soldiers  of 
Shiloh  and  Elkhorn”  were  in  no  condition  to  bear  our  attack. 
Under  the  influence  of  these  moral  and  strategical  causes, 
like  the  massive , portal  of  that  Corinth  of  which  Byron  de- 
scribes the  fall, 

“It  bends — it’ falls — and  all  is  o’er; 

Lost  Corintli  may  resist  no  more.” 

Virginia  was  in  a blaze  of  lurid  fires,  with  the  advance  of 
McClellan.  Yorktown  was  evacuated  on  the  3d  and  4th  of 
May  ; Norfolk  on  the  10th.  Pensacola  and  Natchez  came  into 
Federal  possession  on  the  12th. 

The  second  great  rebel  hue  in  the  West  had  dissolved  like 
the  fabric  of  a dream,  and  the  enemy  must  fall  back  on  the 
third  and  last — that  upon  which  the  strategic  points  were 
Vicksburg,  Jackson,  Meridian,  and  Selma. 

Unfortunately,  notwithstanding  the  clear  intelligence  and 
dashing  valor  of  General  O.  M.  Mitchel,  they  were  still  to 
hold  Chattanooga,  which  was  long  to  be  to  them  a tower  of 
strength,  and  to  us  a cause  of  great  trouble,  carnage,  and  de- 
lay. But,  to  an  unprejudiced  eye,  it  was  evident  that  the  de- 
cree had  gone  forth.  Line  after  line  had  been  cut.  Boasting 
of  victory,  they  had  retreated  from  every  field ; but  ever  hope- 
ful, ever  deluded  by  siren  voices,  the  rebels  prolonged  the 
Avar,  when,  by  a simple  application  of  military  principles,  it 
became  daily  more  manifest  that  success  was  impossible. 

The  occupation  of  Corinth  by  our  forces  was  both  pictur- 
esque and  inspiring.  From  the  highest  points  of  the  rebel 
intrencliments  it  was  a magnificent  sight,  on  that  brilliant 
May  morning.  The  eye  ranged  over  a horizon  five  miles  dis- 
tant, and  the  intervening  space  was  glistening  with  bayonets ; 
fluttering  Avitli  banners,  battle-torn,  and  inscribed  Avith  the  ru- 
bricated glories  of  former  fields ; and  busy  with  martial  life. 


THE  SIEGE  OF  CORINTH. 


Ill 


They  entered  Corinth  in  triumph  and  joy ; but,  except  the 
garrison  hastily  designated,  not  to  stay  there. 

THE  ADVANCE. 

The  pursuit  was  immediately  begun.  On  the  30th,  at  seven 
in  the  morning,  Pope’s  advance  drove  the  small  rear-guard  of 
rebel  cavahy  through  the  town,  only  stopped  for  a brief  time 
by  the  burning  of  a bridge.  Gordon  Granger,  brave  and  ar- 
dent, set  out  with  a brigade  and  a battery  on  the  Booneville 
road,  from  Parmington,  at  noon,  and  pushed  the  flying  foe 
through  Booneville.  The  next  day  he  had  crossed  Twenty- 
mile  Creek,  the  main  army  following  close  at  his  heels.  On 
the  10th,  our  advance  was  at  Baldwin  and  Guntown,  still  on 
the  railroad ; and  at  the  latter  point  the  pursuit  ended.  Beau- 
regard had  taken  a strong  position  at  Tupelo,  a few  miles  be- 
low, where  the  railroad  is  crossed  by  Old-town  Creek,  an 
affluent  of  the  Tombigbee,  and  Hafleck  bethought  himself  of 
the  safety  of  his  communications  and  the  strengthening  of  his 
base.  And  thus  the  brief  campaign  of  Corinth  was  brought 
to  an  end. 

Although  General  Grant  was  not  in  command,  as  second  in 
rank  he  was  exceedingly  active  and  eager,  always  on  the  field, 
constantly  making  valuable  suggestions,  and  lending  import- 
ant aid  in  achieving  the  final  result.  His  position  was  a sin- 
gular, and  in  some  respects  a painful  one ; but  he  was  assured 
by  Halleck  that  no  censure  was  intended,  but  that  his  position 
was  that  due  to  his  rank.  We  have  no  comments  to  make. 

We  have  dwelt  upon  the  siege  and  capture  of  Corinth  as  a 
necessary  link  in  the  story  of  Grant’s  life.  It  was  in  pursu- 
ance of  the  plan  formed  before  the  battle  of  Pittsburg  Land- 
ing was  fought.  It  opened  the  way  to  the  next  and  immortal 
campaign  of  Vicksburg,  of  which  he  was  the  projector,  and  in 
which  he  was  to  be  the  chief  actor.  To  this,  after  a few  de- 
tails of  organization  and  preparation,  we  shall  come. 

The  Union  army  returned  to  Corinth,  and  remained  there 
in  busy  labors,  making  ready  for  a new  movement,  until  the 


112 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


10th.  of  June.  The  Tennessee  River  was  already  low,  and  the 
summer  heats  would  make  it  lower ; so,  in  order  to  secure  the 
communications  when  the  river  should  fail,  the  railroad  was 
put  in  good  order  to  Columbus.  Buell,  with  the  Army  of  the 
Ohio,  was  detached,  and  sent  towards  Chattanooga,  while 
Grant’s  army  occupied  the  new  strategic  line  of  railroad 
which  the  rebels  had  lost,  from  Memphis  to  Iuka,  and  which 
they  were  never  to  regain.  ' 

CO-OPERATING  MOVEMENTS. 

Pending  the  operations  which  we  have  been  describing,  two 
grand  co-operating  movements  were  in  progress,  which  mate- 
rially aided  the  advance  on  Corinth,  and  had  such  important 
direct  results  that  we  must  briefly  allude  to  them.  Indeed,  so 
thoroughly  are  the  parts  of  the  great  war  in  relation  with 
each  other,  that  no  campaign  can  be  properly  described  with- 
out a reference  to  the  co-ordinate  movements. 

The  first  was  General  Mitchel’s  rapid  march  and  captures 
in  Northern  Alabama  ; and  the  second,  the  successful  advance 
of  our  naval  armament  on  the  Mississippi.  Let  us  take  them 
in  order. 

mitchel’s  march. 

General  Ormsby  McKnight  Mitchel,  a graduate  of  West 
Point,  the  founder  of  the  astronomical  observatory  at  Cincin- 
nati, and  the  director  of  that  at  Albany,  had  brought  to  the 
service  of  the  country,  energy,  intelligence,  patriotism,  and  a 
genius  for  war.  His  career  in  this  war  was  brief  but  brilliant, 
and  his  exploits  at  the  Southwest  excited  the  admiration  of 
the  whole  country. 

Originally  commanding  a division  in  Buell’s  army,  he  had 
been  detached  to  act,  to  some  degree,  independently,  when 
that  army  marched  to  join  Grant  at  Pittsburg.  Early  in 
March  he  was  at  Murfreesboro’.  On  the  6th  of  April  he 
marched  to  Shelbyville ; on  the  10th  he  was  at  Fayetteville, 
and  on  the  11th  he  reached  Huntsville,  in  Alabama.  There, 


THE  SIEGE  OF  CORINTH. 


113 


seizing  the  rolling-stock,  he  immediately  sent  ont  two  railway 
expeditions,  east  and  west,  to  Decatur  and  Stevenson,  con- 
ducting the  latter  in  person.  He  thus  threw  the  whole  of  the 
adjacent  country  into  a panic.  Taking  advantage  of  this,  he 
marched  towards  Chattanooga,  which  he  saw  at  once  to  be  a 
most  important  strategic  point.  He  called  for  re-enforce- 
ments, but  they  could  not  be  had  ; and  he  was  fain,  therefore, 
to  draw  back,  not  having  accomplished  all  he  desired,  but 
writing,  however,  to  the  Secretary  of  War,  under  date  of  May 
1 : “ The  campaign  is  ended,  and  I now  occupy  Huntsville  in 
perfect  security  ; while  all  of  Alabama,  north  of  the  Tennessee 
Biver,  floats  no  flag  but  that  of  the  Union.”  In  that  day  of 
experiments  and  caution,  Mitchel’s  faxdt  was  seeing  too  far 
and  daring  too  much. 

THE  NAVY  ON  THE  MISSISSIPPI. 

Let  us  now  look  at  the  state  of  affairs  on  the  Mississippi. 
On  the  12th  of  April,  Commodore  Foote,  with  his  fleet  of  gun- 
boats and  mortar-boats,  had  steamed  down  the  river  from 
Hew  Madrid  on  a new  voyage  of  discovery,  with  the  divisions 
of  Stanley,  Hamilton,  and  Palmer  on  transports.  The  first 
fortified  point  where  they  expected  a check  was  Fort  Pillow, 
a strong  work  on  the  Tennessee  shore,  about  forty  miles  above 
Memphis,  which  was  afterwards  to  have  such  atrocious  noto- 
riety for  the  massacre  of  our  prisoners  by  Forrest.  It  stands 
upon  the  first  Chickasaw  Bluff,  near  Islands  Nos.  33  and  34, 
and  sixty-five  miles  above  Memphis.  As  our  fleet  ap- 
proached, the  rebel  gunboats  and  rams  kept  retreating  down 
at  a respectful  distance,  turning  back  occasionally  to  try  our 
strength.  But  when  Pope’s  army  was  withdrawn  to  join  the 
advance  on  Corinth,  the  expedition  of  Foote  came  to  an  end, 
or  rather  awaited  the  fall  of  Corinth.  The  effect  of  that  fall 
was  like  magic.  After  Beauregard  had  retreated,  Fort  Pillow 
was  evacuated,  on  the  4th  of  June.  Fort  Bandall,  some  miles 
below,  was  abandoned  by  the  enemy  soon  after,  and  the  great 
river  was  open  to  Memphis. 


114 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


THE  EIGHT  AT  MEMPHIS. 

The  people  of  Memphis,  emboldened  by  the  presence  of  a 
formidable  rebel  fleet,  and  encouraged  by  the  confident  pre- 
dictions of  its  commander,  Commodore  Montgomery,  that  he 
would  “ soon  send  Lincoln’s  gunboats  to  the  bottom,”  had  col- 
lected upon  the  banks  of  the  river,  and  at  all  points  of  ob- 
servation in  the  city,  to  see  this  great  sight,  not  at  all  doubt-  . 
ful  of  the  result. 

Commodore  Foote  had,  at  his  own  request,  on  the  score  of 
his  health,  which  had  greatly  suffered,  been  relieved  from 
duty,  and  our  fleet  was  now  in  charge  of  Commodore  Charles 
Henry  Davis,  an  officer  well  known  for  his  scientific  attain- 
ments, and  who  was  now  determined  to  lose  no  time  in  win- 
ning honors  like  those  which  a grateful  country  had  awarded 
to  the  gallant  Foote.  Memphis  gave  him  a splendid  opportu- 
nity, and  he  made  the  most  of  it.  On  the  5th  of  June  he  left 
Fort  Pillow,  with  a fleet  of  nine  boats — five  gunboats,  two 
tugs,  and  Colonel  Ellet’s  two  rams,  the  Queen  City  and  Mon- 
arch. To  oppose  this  force  Montgomery  had  eight  boats, 
mounting  twenty-four  guns,  most  of  them  rifled  and  pivoted. 

Want  of  space,  and  direct  relevancy  to  the  subject,  forbid 
our  describing  the  famous  battle.  It  should  be  read  in  its  ter- 
ribly picturesque  details.  The  city  on  the  liill-side,  like  the 
tiers  in  an  amphitheatre  ; the  crowding  inhabitants,  eager, 
bitter,  hopeful,  and  breathless  ; the  hostile  lines  of  armed  ves- 
sels • the  roar  of  their  artillery  ; the  Queen  City,  under  Colo- 
nel Ellet,  crushing  in  the  sides  of  the  Price  like  pasteboard ; 
the  Monarch,  under  Captain  Ellet,  drenching  the  Beauregard 
with  boiling  water ; the  burning  of  the  boats ; the  humanity 
of  Davis  and  his  men,  as  they  pick  up  the  drowning  rebels ; 
the  explosion  of  the  Jeff.  Thompson,  which  shakes  Memphis 
to  its  foundations  ; such  are  some  of  the  elements  of  this  grand 
pictorial  display.  We  can  only  state  the  results.  The  rebel 
.flotilla,  rammed  by  Ellet’s  boat's,  and  torn  to  pieces  by  our 
shot,  was  put  entirely  hors  de  combat.  Three  of  the  largest 
vessels,  the  Price,  Beauregard,  and  Lovell,  were  sunk ; one, 


THE  SIEGE  OF  CORINTH. 


115 


the  Jeff.  Thompson,  was  burned;  and  the  three  others,  the 
Bragg,  Sumter,  and  Little  Kebel,  were  captured.  It  was  a 
clean  sweep,  and  with  no  loss  to  ourselves.  Colonel  Ellet  was 
the  only  man  wounded,  and  his  ram,  the  Queen  City,  the  only 
boat  disabled,  and  that  but  temporarily.  It  was  a gallant  ac- 
tion, and  will  rank  high  among  the  most  memorable  achieve- 
ments of  the  navy. 

Memphis,  a hot-bed  of  treason,  was  thus  brought  into  our 
possession,  on  the  6th  of  June.  The  river  was  open  to  Vicks- 
burg, above  and  below,  and  the  new  element,  waited  and 
longed  for  by  Grant,  had  at  length  fairly  come  into  his  calcu- 
lation. “ On  to  Vicksburg”  was  now  his  cry,  not  to  be  abated 
until  Vicksburg  should  fall,  and  the  great  river,  upon  which 
the  last  chances  of  rebel  success  depended,  flow,  with  Union 
boats,  barges,  and  commerce,  “unvexed  to  the  sea.” 

NEW  EFFORTS  OF  THE  ENEMY. 

But  the  rebels  were  now  fairly  awake  to  their  condition.  If 
the  people  were  alarmed  and  distrustful,  and  ready,  upon 
Federal  occupancy,  to  “ come  back  to  their  old  allegiance,” 
the  responsible  leaders,  selfish,  clever,  and  determined,  made 
good  use  of  the  lessons  of  disaster.  The  war  was  inaugurated 
for  them  and  by  them,  and  the  people  must  be  made  to  carry  it 
on  for  their  behoof.  If  they  could  not,  as  at  first,  “ fire  the 
Southern  heart,”  they  could  at  least  press  the  Southern  body 
into  service ; and  this  they  did  in  a most  unscrupulous  and  ty- 
rannical, but  effective  manner.  A sweeping  conscription  act 
was  passed  by  the  Confederate  Congress,  giving  virtual  power 
to  the  President  to  call  out  and  place  in  the  military  service 
all  white  men  between  the  ages  of  eighteen  and  forty-five,  for 
three  years  or  the  war.  No  military  despotism  was  ever  so 
severe  and  so  uncompromising. 

A little  later,  camps  of  instruction  were  established  in  each 
State  : the  levies  were  distributed  according  to  a proportional 
system  among  the  States ; lieutenant-generals  were  appoint- 
ed, to  command  corps  and  departments ; and  troops  from  the 


116 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


same  State  were  brigaded  together, — this  latter  being  an  infini- 
tessimal  concession  to  the  Grand  Lama  of  States-rights.  In 
a word,  every  nerve  was  strained  by  the  Confederate  authori- 
ties to  regain  lost  ground,  repair  their  broken  fortunes,  and 
achieve,  at  least,  a partial  success. 

The  results  were  striking.  The  disasters  of  the  spring  of 
1862  were  followed  by  the  successes  of  the  Peninsula,  the  vic- 
tories of  the  second  Bull  Bun,  and  the  advance  into  Mary- 
land. Kebel  troops  gathered  in  large  numbers  in  the  West, 
and  Grant  was  to  have  no  easy  task  in  his  advance  upon 
Vicksburg. 

The  first  step  towards  Vicksburg  was  the  capture  and  occu- 
pation of  Holly  Springs,  by  Sherman,  on  the  30th  of  June. 


Note. — Beauregard  left  the  army  at  Tupelo  on  the  15th  of  June,  relieving 
himself  from  duty,  on  account  of  ill-health,  which  he  certified  by  the  opinion  of 
two  surgeons.  For  two  months  he  was  in  retirement  with  his  family  at  Mobile 
and  Bladon  Springs  ; and  turned'  up  again  at  Charleston,  in  an  unimportant 
command.  He  had  evidently  fallen  under  the  displeasure  of  the  Davis  admin- 
istration* 


* The  rationale  of  this  is  thus  presented  by  the  Confederate  General  Jordan,  in  an  excellent 
article  on  Jefferson  Davis,  in  Uarper's  Monthly  Magazine  for  October,  1SG5: 

“General  Beauregard,  for  some  time  in  bad  health,  thought  it  best  for  the  service  to  take 
advantage  of  the  lull  in  operations,  incident  to  the  position  of  his  army  at  Tupelo,  after  the  suc- 
cessful evacuation  of  Corinth,  and  by  a short  respite  from  duty,  seek  to  recuperate.  lie  therefore' 
retired  to  Bladon  Springs,  some  twelve  hours  distant  by  railroad,  turning  over  the  command  to 
General  Bragg,  with  instructions  looking  to  the  preparation  of  the  army  for  the  field  at  once  on 
his  return,  which  he  anticipated  would  be  in  three  weeks.  But  ho  sooner  had  Mr.  Davis  heard 
of  this  step  than  he  telegraphed  General  Bragg  to  assume  permanent  command.  General  Beaure- 
gard was  thus  laid  on  the  shelf— not  to  be  reinstated,  as  Mr.  Davis  passionately  declared,  though 
the  whole  world  should  urge  him  to  the  measure.” 

The  last  sentence  he  substantiates  by  referring  to  “Notes  of  interview  of  Congressional  Com- 
mittee with  Mr.  Davis,  to  request  restoration  of  General  Beauregard  to  his  command.” 


Note  (see  page  104). 

The  portion  of  the  Army  of  the  Tennessee,  commanded  by  General 
Thomas,  consisted  of  the  divisions  of  T.  W.  Sherman— formerly  Thomas’s,  of 
the  Army  of  the  Ohio — Hurlbut,  W.  T.  Sherman,  McKean,  and  Davies.  That 
commanded  by  General  McClernand,  of  the  divisions  of  Judah  and  Lew. 
Wtill  ace. 


✓ 


IUKA  AND  COKENTH. 


117 


CHAPTER  XI. 

IUKA  AND  COEINTH. 

After  a brief  halt,  forward. — Administration. — Iuka. — Price  marches  up. — 
Grant’s  sagacity. — The  battle. — Kosecrans  and  Ord. — Difficult  ground. — 
Price  retreats  southward. — Corinth. — The  fortifications. — Price’s  attack 
— Van  Dorn’s. — -The  bloody  repulse. — Ord  and  Hurlbut  in  flank  and  rear. 
— “How  does  it  all  sum  up  ?” — Sketches  of  commanders. 


On  the  11th  of  August,  by  general  orders  from  the  War 
Department,  General  Halleck  was  assigned  to  the  command 
of  “ the  whole  land  forces  of  the  United  States,  as  general-in- 
chief.” This  caused  a new  arrangement  to  be  made  at  the 
"West ; and  for  the  time,  until  that  could  be  made,  it  gave  Gen- 
eral Grant  an  extended  military  jurisdiction,  great  labors  of 
administration,  and — one  good  thing  at  least — “ ample  room 
and  verge  enough”  for  his  new  schemes.  In  the  mean  time, 
from  June  till  September,  there  was  but  little  fighting  in  his 
department.  He  bent  his#  energy  to  a thorough  reorganiza- 
tion, and  sent  some  of  Ills  troops,  by  orders  from  Washington, 
to  re-enforce  Buell’s  army,  seriously  threatened  by  Bragg’s 
advance  through  East  Tennessee  and  Kentucky  towards  the 
Ohio  River.  He  also  kept  his  cavalry  -in  constant  reconnois- 
sances,  to  ascertain  the  position  of  the  enemy,  and  to  guard 
all  parts  of  his  command  against  secret  movements  and  sur- 
prises. With  his  weakened  force  he  could  not  do  more. 

His  orders  with  regard  to  passes  and  paroles — carefully 
distinguishing  between  innocent,  suffering  citizens  and  the 
friends  and  sympathizers  of  the  rebellion — are  clear  and 
statesmanlike.  His  treatment  of  guerrillas,  who  were  batten- 
mg,  like  birds  of  prey,  upon  friends  and  foes  alike,  was  sharp 


118 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


and  relentless.*  Rebel  sympathizers  were  to  pay,  by  sudden 
seizure  of  their  property,  for  such  depredations.  “ The  Mem- 
phis Avalanche,”  a newspaper  echoing  the  secret  thoughts  of 
the  citizens,  in  an  overbold  manner,  was  suddenly  suspended 
for  uttering  treasonable  sentiments,  and  only  permitted  to 
renew  its  issue  upon  the  withdrawal  of  its  seditious  editor. 
The  disposition  made  of  fugitive  negroes  was  practical  :f  they 

* General  Orders,  No  GO. 

Headquarters  District  of  West  Tennessee, 
Memphis,  Tenn.,  July  S,  1862. 

Tlie  system  of  guerilla  warfare  now  being  prosecuted  by  some  troops  organ- 
ized under  authority  of  the  so-called  Southern  Confederacy,  and  others  without 
such  authority,  being  so  pernicious  to  the  welfare  of  the  community  where  it  is 
carried  on,  and  it  being  within  the  power  of  the  community  to  suppress  this 
system,  it  is  ordered,  that  wherever  loss  is  sustained  by  the  Government,  collec- 
tions shall  be  made,  by  seizure  of  a sufficient  amount  of  personal  property,  from 
persous  in  the  immediate  neighborhood  sympathizing  with  the  rebellion,  to 
remunerate  the  Government  for  all  loss  and  expense  of  the  same. 

Persons  acting  as  guerrillas,  without  organization,  and  without  uniform  to 
distinguish  them  from  private  citizens,  are  not  entitled  to  the  treatment  of 
prisoners  of  war  when  caught,  and  will  not  receive  such  treatment. 

By  order  of 

Major-General  U.  S.  Grant. 

John  A.  Rawlins,  A.  A.  G. 

f We  give  the  following  order  in  full,  as  indicating  the  true  military  course, 
in  pursuance  of  the  Act  of  Congress  : 

General  Orders,  No.  72. 

Headquarters  Department  of  West  Tennessee, 
Corinth.  Miss.,  August  II,  1862.  % 

The  recent  act  of  Congress  prohibits  the  army  from  returning  fugitives 
from  labor  to  their  claimants,  and  authorizes  the  employment  of  such  persons 
in  the  service  of  the  Government.  The  following  orders  arc  therefore  published 
for  the  guidance  of  the  army  in  this  matter  : 

1.  All  fugitives  thus  employed  must  be  registered ; the  names  of  the  fugi- 
tive and  claimant  given  ; and  must  be  borne  upon  the  morning  report  of  the 
command  in  which  they  are  kept,  showing  how  they  are  employed. 

2.  Fugitives  may  be  employed  as  laborers  in  the  Quartermaster’s,  Subsistence, 
and  Engineer  department ; and  whenever  by  such  employment  a soldier  may 
be  saved  to  the  ranks,  they  may  be  employed  as  teamsters  and  as  company 
cooks,  not  exceeding  four  to  a company,  or  as  hospital  attendants  and  nurses. 
Officers  may  employ  them  as  private  servants  ; in  which  latter  case  the  fugi- 
tives will  not  be  paid  or  rationed  by  the  Government.  Negroes  thus  employed 
must  be  secured  as  authorized  persons,  and  will  be  excluded  from  the  camps.  - 


IUKA  AND  CORINTH. 


119 


were  put  to  useful  employment,  and  kindly  treated,  while 
awaiting  the  further  action  of  the  Government  concerning 
them. 

Tn  a professedly  military  work,  we  have  not  deemed  it 
necessary  to  dwell  upon  these  details  of  departmental  organi- 
zation ; but  when  all  his  orders  and  dispatches  are  published 
in  a body,  as  they  will  be  hereafter,  they  will  show  that  such 
duties  form  by  no  means  the  lightest  and  easiest  labors  of  a 
general  charged  with  an  extensive  department.  To  a military 
man,  fighting  battles  is  truly  an  easier  task  ; and  besides,  it 
is  not  often  the  case  that  the  commander,  who  marshals  men 
skilfully  upon  the  field,  is  equal  to  this  more  judicial  and  dip- 
lomatic task.  The  converse  is  also  true.  It  adds  greatly, 
therefore,  to  the  reputation  of  General  Grant,  that  he  could 
do  both  in  so  admirable  a manner.  Sound  judgment,  clear 
good  sense,  .and  pithy  expression,  characterize  all  these  exec- 
utive papers. 

But  the  wild  fire  of  battle  was  soon  to  sweep  over  his- com- 
mand, and  give  him  the  more  technical  duties  of  a general  to 
perform.  ' 


3.  Officers  and  soldiers  are  positively  prohibited  from  enticing  slaves  to 
leave  their  masters.  When  it  becomes  necessary  to  employ  this  kind  of  labor, 
the  commanding  officer  of  the  post  or  troop  must  send  details,  all  under  the 
charge  of  a suitable  commissioned  officer,  to  press  into  service  the  slaves  of 
persons  to  the  number  required. 

4.  Citizens  within  reach  of  any  military  station,  known  to  be  disloyal  and 
dangerous,  may  be  ordered  away  or  arrested,  and  their  crops  and  stock  taken 
for  the  benefit  of  the  Government  or  the  use  of  the  army. 

5.  All  property  taken  from  rebel  owners  must  be  duly  reported,  and  Used 
for  the  benefit  of  the  Government,  and  be  issued  to  the  troops  through  the 
proper  department ; and  when  practicable,  the  act  of  taking  should  be  accom- 
panied by  the  written  certificate  of  the  officer  so  taking,  to  the  owner  or  agent 
of  such  property. 

It  is  enjoined  on  all  commanders  to  see  that  this  order  is  executed  strictly 
under  their  own  direction.  The  demoralization  of  troops,  subsequent  upon 
being  left  to  execute  laws  in  their  own  way,  without  a proper  head,  must  be 
avoided.  By  command  of 

Major-General  Grant. 


John  A.  Rawlins,  A.  A.  G. 


120 


GRANT  AND  ITIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


General  Pope,  who  liad  commanded  the  Army  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi, in  the  advance  upon  Corinth,  had  been  called  away 
to  the  far  more  difficult  task  of  commanding  the  Army  of 
Virginia.  A personal  friend  of  Mr.  Lincoln,  and- a regular  ■ 
officer  of  Topographical  Engineers,  his  labors  in  Missouri, 
his  success  at  New  Madrid,  and  his  activity  at  Corinth, 
had  preferred  him  to  this  dangerous  honor.  Rosecrans,  of 
West  Virginia  repute,  replaced  him  in  command  of  the  Army 
of  the  Mississippi.  Our  gunboats  were  still  busy  on  the  Mis- 
sissippi. On  the  26th  of  June,  the  mortar-boats  had  gone 
down  to  Vicksburg,  and  engaged  the  batteries,  now  manned  - 
by  a portion  of  the  rebel  army  which  had  retreated  from  . 
Corinth.  The  importance  of  Vicksburg  being  now  manifest 
to  the  Confederate  authorities,  every  nerve  was  strained  to 
make  it  strong  against  the  day  of  Grant’s  attack. 

On  the  5th  of  August,  General  Breckinridge  attacked  Baton 
Rouge,  but  was  repulsed,  after  a terrible  struggle,  in  which 
the  Union  commander,  General  Tom  Williams,  was  killed. 

Such  are  some  of  the  collateral  events  which  bore,  more  or 
less  directly,  upon  the  welfare  of  Grant’s  department.  And  ; 
now,  Grant’s  careful  reconnoissances  disclosed  the  rebel  1 
designs  upon  his  own  department,  and  enabled  him  to  make 
skilful  combinations  to  defeat  them. 


THE  BATTLE  OP  IUKA. 

General  Sterling  Price,  with  a force  of  twelve  thousand 
men,  marched  boldly  up  from  the  south,  to  cross  the  Mem- 
phis and  Charleston  Railroad  at  some  point  between  Corinth 
and  Tuscumbia,  probably  at  Iuka.  As  he  advanced,  on  the 
10th  of  September,  to  Jacinto,  the  small  Union  garrison  at 
that  place  retired  to  Corinth.  Tuscumbia  was  also  evacuated 
by  Colonel  Murphy,  of  General  Stanley’s  division,  wlio  fell 
back  in  haste  to  Iuka.  The  little  garrison  of  Iuka  was,  in 
pursuance  of  the  same  general  orders,  withdrawn  to  Corinth, 
and  Murphy  was  left  behind  it,  to  destroy  the  stores  collected 


IUKA  AND  CORINTH. 


121 


(here,  and  fall  back  also  upon  Corinth.  But  Price  was  too 
quick,  or  Murphy  was  too  slow  in  destroying  the  stores,  and 
too  quick  in  leaving  them,  for  the  latter  was  driven  out  by 
Price’s  advance,  leaving  a quantity  of  supplies  undestroyed. 


a.  Powell's  Battery. 

b.  63d  Ohio. 

c.  43d  Ohio. 

d.  27th  Ohio. 

e.  39th  Ohio. 

f.  8th  Wisconsin. 


g.  26th  Illinois. 

h.  47th  Illinois. 

i.  10th  Iowa. 

Jc.  4Sth  Indiana. 
1.  16th  Iowa. 
vi.  5th  Iowa. 


n.  25th  Missouri. 

o.  ,17th  Iowa. 

p.  4th  Minnesota. 

q.  11th  Ohio  Battery. 

r.  Spoor’s  Battery. 

s.  11th  Missouri. 


OPERATIONS  AT'HJKA. 


The  game,  the  opening  of  which  Grant  had  been  expecting, 
was  now  becoming  interesting.  Price  occupied  Iuka  qnd  the 
railroad ; but  it  was  manifestly  Grant’s  intention  to  permit 
this  temporary  possession,  in  order  that  he  might  fully  discern 
the  enemy’s  plans,  and  form  his  own  intelligently.  The  re- 
ports with  regard  to  Price’s  designs  were  numerous,  confused, 

and  deceptive.  Grant’s  caution  was  eminently  proper,  and 

6 


122 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


was  abundantly  repaid ; for  it  became  evident  tliat  Price  was 
making  a feint  to  cross  the  Tennessee,  as  if  to  follow  Buell, 
wlio  was  then  retreating  upon  Nashville,  in  order  to  draw 
Grant’s  forces  away  from  Corinth,  upon  which  stronghold  the  • 
foolhardy,  brave,  but  unskilful  Yan  Dorn  was  marching  with 
all  speed. 

But  the  rebel  government  was  most  unfortunate  in  the 
choice  of  its  generals  sent  to  confront  Grant.  Yan  Dorn  and 
Price  were  no  match  for  Grant,  Bosecrans,  and  Ord,  either  in 
planning  or  fighting.  Their  every  movement  was  promptly 
met,  their  wildest  attacks  repulsed,  and  their  armies  scattered. 
The  reader  cannot  help  pitying  such  military  imbecility. 

Grant’s  course  was  now  taken.  He  knew,  from  his  scouts,  j 
that  Yan  Dorn’s  army  could  not  reach  Corinth  for  four  days. 
This  woidd  give  him  time  to  punish  Price’s  temerity  at  Iuka, 
and  then  return  to  receive  Yan  Dorn’s  visit  with  a warm  Avel- 
come  at  Corinth.  But  every  hour  was  of  incalculable  import-  | 
ance,  and  there  Avas  not  a moment’s  delay. 

He  directed  General  Ord,  Avitli  a force  of  three  thousand 
men,  having  left  garrisons  at  Corinth  and  other  points,  to 
move  on  the  left  of  the  railroad,  through  Burnsville,  to  Iuka. 
General  Boss  was  telegraphed  to  come  at.  full  speed  from 
Bolivar,  on  the  same  route,  and,  leaving  a small  rear-guard  at 
Burnsville,  to  join  Ord,  with  three  thousand  four  hundred 
men.  This  force,  six  thousand  five  hundred,  in  all,  was  to  at- 
tack Price  from  the  north,  wherever  he  should  offer  or  receive 
battle. 

To  complete  this  programme,  Bosecrans  was  ordered  to  send 
one  division  of  Stanley’s,  with  Mizner’s  cavalry,  by  way  of  J a- 
cinto,  to  strike  the  enemy’s  flank,  while  Hamilton  moved  round 
by  the  Pulton  road,  to  cut  off  his  southward  retreat,  or  turn  it 
into  a rout.  The  force  thus  commanded  by  Bosecrans  Avas 
nine  thousand  men,  making  the  entire  Union  force  in  the  field 
something  more  than  that  of  .Price ; the  disparity,  however, 
being  more  than  neutralized  by  the  rebel  choice  of  position. 
The  combined  movement  of  Grant’s  troops , began  at  four 
o’clock  in  the  morning  of  September  18.  That  night  the 


IUKA  AND' CORINTH. 


123 


weary  troops  of  Rosecrans,  after  marching  throngli  a drench- 
ing rain-storm,  bivouacked  at  Jacinto. 

Advancing  early  on  the  19th,  after  a sharp  fight,  they  drove 
the  rebels  in  from  Barnett’s  Corners,  and  at  once  pushed  on  to 
Iuka.  There,  on  an  exterior  ridge,  Rosecrans  found  Price,  and 
there  was  heavy  fighting  till  night,  principally  by  the  Eleventh 
Missouri,  Pifth  Iowa,  and  Eleventh  Ohio  Battery,  of  Hamil- 
ton’s division,  which,  were  so  admirably  handled  by  that  officer, 
that  lie  received  the  special  encomiums  of  Grant  and  Rose- 
crans. The  ground  was  exceedingly  broken,  and  tangled  with 
thickets,  and  interlaced  by  small  creeks  and  ravines.  It  was 
very  difficult  to  bring  the  troops  into  action  in  considerable 
bodies.  Most  of  the  fighting  was  done  by  congeries  of  troops, 
where  the  ground  would  permit  them  to  be  formed.  Superior 
numbers  gave  small  advantage,  and  yet  the  action  was  of  the 
severest  character.  Three  or  four  times  the  guns  of  the  Elev- 
enth Ohio  were  taken  and  retaken.  But  when  nightfall 
closed  the  action,  they  were  in  the  hands  of  the  enemy.  The 
slaughter  was  great.  / 

While  we  behold  Rosecrans  thus  fighting  the  battle,  the 
question  arises,  Where  was  Ord  ? Grant  had  started  with  the 
column  of  Ord  on  the  morning  of  flux  18th ; and  expected, 
upon  reaching  the  neighborhood  of  Iuka,  to  be  in  constant 
communication  with  Rosecrans,  so  that  Ord’s  troops  might 
make  a combinechand  simultaneous  movement. 

Arrived  upon  the  ground,  the  tangled  nature  of  the  country 
made  it  necessary  for  both  commanders  to  send  dispatches  a 
long  way  round.  These  dispatches  arrived  too  late  for  con- 
cert of  action,  gave  rise  to  misunderstandings,  and  prevented 
the  timely  co-operation  of  Ord’s  force. 

To  illustrate  the  difficulties  of  the  situation : On  the  19th, 
at  half-past  ten  o’clock  p.  M.,  General  Rosecrans,  resting  upon 
his  arms,  only  two  miles  southwest  of  Iuka,  sent  a dispatch  to 
General  Grant,  stating  that  he  had  been  heavily  engaged  for 
several  hours,  and  had  lost  three  pieces  of  artillery,  and  ask- 
ing for  the  assistance  and  co-operation  of  the  troops  under 
Ord.  This  dispatch,  which  should  have  been  in  Grant’s  hands 


124 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


in  two  hours,  did  not  reach  him  until  thirty-five  minutes  past 
eight  the  next  morning.  Grant,  stung  by  the  delay,  wrote  to 
Ord,  in  urgent  language  : “ Rosecrans  may  find  his  hands  full. 
Hurry  up  your  troops— all  possible.”  Ord,  a dashing  soldier, 
always  ready  for  a fight,  rushed  in ; but  too  late  for  blows. 
Indeed,  he  had  pushed  on  with  the  morning  light,  without 
waiting  for  orders.  To  give  some  idea  of  the  character  of  the 
country  between  the  two  attacking  forces,  Colonels  Dickey  and 
Lagow,  of  Grant’s  staff,  who  had  gone  to  General  Rosecrans 
in  the  afternoon,  became  lost  and  entangled  in  the  woods  on 
their  return,  were  out  all  night,  and  did  not  reach  head- 
quarters until  nine  in  the  morning.  But  the  presence  of 
Grant  and  Ord,  if  not  so  brilliant  a service  as  the  hard  fight- 
ing of  Rosecrans,  had  greatly  conduced  to  the  result.  Price 
made  double-quick  time  to  Bay  Springs,  twenty-seven  miles 
south,  on  the  Fulton  road.  One  of  his  best  generals,  Little, 
was  killed.  He  had  lost  upwards  of  a thousand  prisoners,  left 
his  dead  unburied,  and  his  wounded  to  our  care.  From  rebel 
sources,  we  learn  that,  on  their  retreat,  his  troops  committed 
thefts,  burglaries,  and  every  kind  of  outrage,  upon  their  own 
people,  exhibiting  a barbarous  spirit,  which  their  officers  could 
not  restrain.  Iuka  was  a success ; but  it  was  more  as  one 
part  of  General  Grant’s  complex  plan,  and  in  the  fact  that  the 
rebels  retreated  during  the  following  night,  than  in  the  fight- 
ing of  the  19th,  as  valorous  and  terrific  as  it  was.* 


* The  following  is  Grant’s  telegraphic  dispatch  : 

Iuka,  Mtss.,  September  20,  1862. 
To  Major-General  H.  W.  Halleck,  General-in-Chief : 

General  Rosecrans,  with  Stanley’s  and  Hamilton's  divisions,  and  Mizner’s 
cavalry,  attacked  Price  south  of  this  village  about  two  hours  before  dark  yes- 
terday, and  had  a sharp  fight  until  night  closed  in.  General  Ord  was  to  the 
north,  with  an  armed  force  of  about  five  thousand  men,  and  had  some  skir- 
mishing with  the  rebel  pickets.  This  morning,  the  fight  was  renewed  by  Gen- 
eral Rosecrans,  who  was  nearest  to  the  town  ; but  it  was  found  that  the  enemy 
had  been  evacuating  during  the  night,  going  south.  Generals  Hamilton  and 
Stanley,  with  cavalry,  are  in  full  pursuit. 

This  will,  no  doubt,  break  up  the  enemy,  and  possibly  force  them  to  abandon 
much  of  their  artillery.  The  loss  on  either  side,  in  killed  and  wounded,  is  from 


IUKA  AXD  CORINTH. 


125 


If  General  Grant  had  not  accomplished  every  thing  he  had 
hoped — and  the  capture  of  Price’s  army  was  one  of  his 
hopes — he  had  done  much.  Price’s  plans  and  his  army  were 
totally  defeated  and  scattered  within  the  time  Grant  had  pro- 
posed to  himself.  On  the  22d,  he  withdrew  his  forces,  and 
returned  to  Corinth,  toT  greet  Yan  Dorn.  If  Price  had  ever 
meant  to  move  northw'ard,  upon  Buell’s  track,  he  was  making 
good  time  now  in  the  opposite  direction. 

And  now  having  disposed  of  Price,  let  us  look  after  Yan 
Dom,  in  whose  behalf  the  grand  diversion  of  Iuka  had  been 
made. 


THE  BATTLE  OE  CORINTH. 

Although  Yan  Dom  was  approaching  from  the  West,  it  was 
still  uncertain  where  he  would  attack.  Grant,  therefore,  pro- 
vided for  the  safety  of  all  the  posts  within  the  theatre  of  his 
operations.  Bosecrans  was  marched  back  through  Jacinto  to 
Corinth,  which  he  reached  on  the  26th.  Ord  went  to  Bolivar, 
which  might  be  the  point  of  attack,  and  from  which,  in  any 
event,  he  coidd  easily  move  a succoring  force  ; and  Grant  re- 
moved his  headquarters  to  Jackson.  General  Hurlbut  was 
thrown  out,  with  his  division,  towards  Pocahontas.  The  rebel 
generals  now  combined  their  forces.  Price,  .by  a decided  cir- 
cumflexion  of  about  one  hunched  and  eighty  degrees,  as  a 
glance  at  the  map  will  show,  joined  Yan  Dorn  at  Dumas. 


four  hundred  to  five  hundred.  The  enemy’s  loss,  in  arms,  tents,  etc.,  will  be 
large.  We  have  about  two  hundred  and  fifty  prisoners. 

I have  reliable  intelligence  that  it  was  Price’s  intention  to  move  over  east  of 
the  Tennessee.  In  this,  he  has  been  thwarted.  Among  the  enemy’s  loss  are 
General  Little,  killed  ; and  General  Whitefield,  wounded. 

I cannot  speak  too  highly  of  the  energy  and  skill  displayed  by  General  Rose- 
crans  in  the  attack,  and  of  the  endurance  of  the  troops.  General  Ord’s  com- 
mand showed  untiring  zeal ; but  the  direction  taken  by  the  enemy  prevented 
them  from  taking  the  active  part  they  desired.  Price’s  force  was  about 
sighteen  thousand. 


TJ.  S.  Grant,  Major-General. 


126 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


The  force  thus  united  proceeded  northward  to  Pocahontas, 
on  the  State  line,  where  they  met  the  troops  of  Mansfield 
Lovell.  Thus  strengthened,  Yan  Dorn  moved  by  the  railroad 
though  Chewalla  upon  Corinth,  once  more  to  become  a field 
of  carnage,  and  a scene  of  rebel  discomfiture. 

The  rebel  defences  of  Corinth,  to  "Which  we  formerly  al- 
luded, had  been  so  extended — fifteen  miles  of  fortification 
requiring  a great  many  men  to  man  them — that  when  Gen- 
eral Hallect  occupied  the  post,  he  had  constructed  an  inner 
line,  more  easily  defensible  by  a smaller  force.  But  Grant 
was  not  satisfied  with  these.  Major  E.  E.  Prime,  the  chief 
engineer  of  General  Grant,  under  his  direction,  threw  up  a 
line  of  batteries  on  the  north  front,  far  inside  of  Halleck’s 
line,  and  close  to  the  town  of  Corinth,  having  an  enfilading 
fire  upon  the  Bolivar  and  Chewalla  roads,  and  a sweeping 
cross-fire  upon  all  assailable  parts  of  the  entire  front.  On 
the  extreme  right  were  the  old  works  of  Beauregard ; and 
from  that  point  the  chain  of  forts  reached  to  the  extreme  left. 

"When  General  Grant  had  been  appointed,  in  July,  1862,  to 
the  command  of  all  the  forces  in  the  District  of  West  Tennes- 
see and  Northern  Mississippi,  he  had  examined  the  defences 
of  Corinth,  which  were  then  being  constructed  under  the  su- 
perintendence of  General  Cullum,  and  expressed  the  opinion  to 
General  Halleck  that  they  would  be  appropriate  if  we  had 
an  army  of  one  hundred  thousand  men  to  defend  them, 
but  that  they  were  of  too  great  extent  for  the  force  we  then 
had.  Immediately  upon  General  Halleck’s  departure  for 
Washington,  these  works  were  pushed  forward  with  energy, 
and  by  the  25th  of  September,  when  Bosecrans  took  com- 
mand, they  were  nearly  completed.  To  Major  Prime,  under 
General  Grant’s  orders,  belongs  the  credit  of  laying  out  and 
constructing  the  fortifications  against  which  the  enemy  was 
now  about  to  hurl  his  masses,  with  impetuous  but  unavailing 
valor. 

To  a late  moment  doubtful  of  the  rebel  plans,  and  judging 
that,  cognizant  as  they  were  of  the  strength  of  the  works  at 
Corinth,  the  enemy  would  try  a weaker  point — unprovided, 


IUKA  AND  CORINTH. 


127 


too,  with  a proper  map  of  the  country  north  ancl  west  of  him— 
General  Rosecrans  made  ready,  like  a prudent  mariner  in 
thick  weather,  for  whatever  might  befall. 

He  called  in  his  outposts  from  the  south  and  east ; sent  a 
reconnoissance,  under  Oglesby,  on  the  Chewalla  road,  and 
posted  his  small  force  well  in  front  to  receive  him.  Stanley 
was  stationed  beyond  Bridge  Creek ; Oliver,  with  a brigade 
and  a battery,  on  the  left,  in  advance ; Davies  in  the  centre, 
and  Hamilton  on  the  right.  Mizner’s  cavalry  was  disposed 
in  every  direction  around  the  town,  watching  the  roads  at 
Burnsville,  Boneyard,  Kossuth,  and  also  in  the  front. 

At  length  they  came,  announcing  their  plans  in  person ; it 
is  on  the  Chewalla  road.  Oliver’s  brigade  is  soon  hard 
pressed,  and  is  supported  by  McArthur’s.  The  fighting,  which 
begins  with  skfrmishing,  assumes  the  proportions  of  a battle. 
The  rebel  numbers  constantly  increase.  McArthur  is  pressed 
back  in  turn,  when  Davies,  next  on  his  left,  becomes  engaged. 
An  interval  appears  between  McArthur  and  Davies,  in  which 
the  rebels  push  so  vigorously  that  Davies  rapidly  falls  back  a 
thousand  yards  to  save  his  left  flank,  and  in  so  doing  he  loses 
two  heavy  guns.  The  rebel  advance  has  been  bold  and  im- 
petuous. 

X ew  dispositions  were  now  made,  bringing  our  forces  nearer 
the  town,  when  night  ended  the  conflict,  which  was  but  the 
herald  of  a greater.  Deceived,  however,  by  the  comparative 
ease  of  his  advance,  General  Yan  Dorn  sent  a telegraph  to 
Richmond,  announcing  a great  victory  ! 

The  morning  of  October  4 ushered  in  the  great  battle.  The 
Confederate  line  was  well  closed  up  to  within  a thousand 
yards  of  our  works,  and  during  the  night  they  had  thrown  up 
some  batteries  in  our  front.  Besides  Yan  Dorn,  Price,  and 
Lovell,  they  had  among  their  generals  Yillepigue,  Rust,  Mau- 
ry, and  L.  Hebert, — all  determined  men  of  our  old  army,  but 
gifted,  except  Hebert,  with  little  military  talent.  Their  troops 
were  excellent  stuff,  and  deserved  better  commanders. 

The  ground  in  front  of  our  position,  over  which  they  were 
to  come,  was  of  varied  character.  On  the  north  and  east  it 


128 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


alternated  in  kill  and  swampy  land,  both  covered  by  forest- 
trees  and  undergrowth. 

On  the  north  and  west  there  were  fields  interspersing  the 
woods ; in  front  of  the  right  centre,  a swamp  ; and  in  front 
of  the  left  centre,  impracticable  hills.  Our  left,  held  by  Stan- 
ley’s division,  was  protected  by  Battery  Robinette  on  the  left, 
and  Battery  Williams  on  the  right.  Our  centre  was  on  a 
slight  ridge,  just  north  of  the  houses  of  Corinth,  and  consisted 
of  Davies’  division,  slightly  retired,  with  sharp-shooters  in 
front,  and  having  Battery  Powell  on  the  right.  Hamilton’s 
division  was  on  the  right,  with  Dillon’s  battery,  advanced  be- 
yond Davies,  and  having  two  regiments  in  rear  of  his  left. 

The  first  act  of  the  rebels  was  in  the  form  of  a cannonade 
from  their  newly  erected  batteries  ; but  these  were  soon 
silenced  by  our  guns.  At  half -past  nine  o’clock  they  moved 
to  the  attack  upon  our  centre.  The  battle  raged  upon  Davies 
and  Fort  Powell.  The  Bolivar  road,  by  which  they  came,  was 
swept  by  our  guns : huge  gaps  were  made  in  their  column, 
but,  without  halting,  they  opened  out  in  a loose  deployment, 
encircling  our  lines,  and  losing  fearfully  as  they  came  up. 
Nothing  stopped  them.  “ They  came  up,”  writes  an  eye-witness 
to  the  Cincinnati  Commercial  (October  9),  “ with  their  faces 
averted,  like  men  striving  to  protect  themselves  against  a driv- 
ing storm  of  hail.”  They  reach  the  broad  glacis  ; our  troops 
are  on  the  rude  covered  way,  and  will  certainly  repel  them, 
were  it  not  for  an  unaccountable  panic  which  struck  a portion 
of  Davies’  division.  This  will  never  do.  Davies  struggles 
manfully  to  check  it.  Kosecrans  flies  into  their  midst,  fights 
like  a simple  grenadier,  and,  with  entreaties,  threats,  and  the 
flat  of  his  sabre,  puts  an  end  to  the  “ untimely  and  untoward 
stampede,”  which  was  but  partial  after  all.* 

This  momentary  success  has,  however,  encouraged  the  Con- 
federates. Once  and  again  swept  away  by  the  fire  of  Battery 


* The  report  of  the  stampeding  of  General  Davies’  (Second)  division  was 
premature  and  exaggerated.  It  was  only  partial,  and  soon  checked.  General 
Kosecrans  indorsed  General  Davies’  report  of  the  battle ; and  not  only  is  the 
apparent  disgrace  removed,  but  the  investigation  reflects  credit  on  Dayies  and 


IUKA  AND  CORINTH. 


129 


Richardson,  they  return  to  the  charge,  storm  Fort  Powell,  and 
“the  ragged  head  of  the  column”  even  penetrates  into  the 
town,  when  a section  of  Immel’s  battery,  supported  by  the 
Tenth  Ohio  and  the  Fifth  Minnesota,  drives  them  out.  Gen- 
eral Sullivan  comes  to  Davies’  aid ; together  they  retake 
Battery  Powell,  while  on  the  extreme  right  Hamilton’s  guns 
sweep  the  avenues  of  advance  and  retreat. 

Such  was  the  failure  of  Price’s  attack  on  our  right  centre. 

The  attack  on  the  left  was  conducted  by  Van  Dorn  in  per- 
son. Under  cover  of  a cloud  of  skirmishers,  he  had  formed 
his  men  in  column  of  attack,  and  twenty  minutes  after  Price 
moved  forward,  he  launched  four  columns  upon  Battery  Robi- 
nette and  our  adjacent  lines.  His  heavy  guns  are  disposed  in 
rear.  Then  began  those  “ gorgeous  pyrotechnics  of  the  bat- 
tle,” spoken  of  by  General  Rosecrans,  the  description  of 
which  he  leaves  to  “ pens  dipped  in  poetic  ink.”  The  fight- 
ing was  indeed  Homeric.  From  the  moment  they  came  in 
sight,  until  they  were  within  fifty  yards  of  the  work,  they  were 
mowed,  and  torn,  and  shattered  by  grape,  shell,  and  canister ; 
and  when,  after  a gallant  advance,  these  brave  Mississippi 
and  Texas  troops  pause  for  a breathing  space,  before  a final 
charge,  the  Ohio  and  Missouri  regiments,  which  have  been 
lying  flat,  rise  at  a signal,  and  pour  in  a volley,  before  which 
the  enemy  reel  and  fall  back  in  horror.  But  even  this  does 
not  keep  them  long  dismayed.  They  came  to  take  Corinth, 
and  they  are  not  going  to  give  it  up  so  easily. 

Once  more  the  devoted  band  is  formed.  At'  least,  they  now 
know  what  to  expect ; they  have  tried  it,  and  are  ready  to  try 
it  again ; no  coming  storm  can  equal  the  last  iii  fury.  On 
they  come,  breasting  the  furious  fire  of  the  batteries,  every 
grfu  now  double-shotted ; they  reach  the  edge  of  the  ditch  ; 


his  men.  That  division  did  yeomen’s  service ; it  bore  the  brunt  of  the  first 
day’s  fight.  One  of  its  brigade  commanders,  the  gallant  Hackleman,  Was 
killed  ; another,  Oglesby,  was  wounded— at  the  time  it  was  supposed  mortally. 
There  is  no  doubt  that  much  confusion  existed  on  the  part  of  the  line  held. by 
this  division,  on  receiving  the  rebel  attack  on  the  morning  of  the  4th,  but  it 
did  not  extend  far,  and, only  a portion  of  the  line  gave  way, 

8* 


130 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


they  are  crossing,  when  the  stunning  fire  of  the  Eleventh  Mis- 
souri and  Twenty-seventh  Ohio  is  again  poured  in ; the  cry  of 
the  Federal  brigade  commander,  Charge  ! rings  above  the 
noise  of  battle ; the  men  repeat  it,  and  the  regiments,  swarm- 
ing over  their  works,  chase  the  broken  fragments  of  these  gal- 
lant stormers  back  to  the  woods ; many,  crouching  in  the 
abatis,  surrender  at  discretion,  waving  their  handkerchiefs 
on  sticks,  and  begging  to  be  spared  for  God’s  sake.  Yan 
Dorn  had  done  no  better  than  Price.  By  noon  the  battle  was 
ended.  After  waiting  a brief  space  for  the  reappearance  of 
the  enemy,  our  skirmishers  advanced  to  find  him  gone.  Bose- 
crans  galloped,  in  person,  to  all  parts  of  his  line,  to  inform  his 
command,  and  to  give  them  rest  and  rations,  preparatory  to  a 
pursuit  at  daylight.  Upon  his  return,  he  found  McPherson, 
with  a fresh  brigade,  in  the  square : he  had  come  up  after 
the  battle,  and  was  directed  to  take  the  advance  of  the 
pursuit.  The  enemy’s  loss  was  one  thousand  four  hundred 
and  twenty-three  officers  and  men  killed,  and  upwards  of  five 
thousand  wounded ; two  thousand  two  hundred  and  forty- 
eight  prisoners  were  taken,  with  fourteen  colors  and  two 
guns.*  They  were  pursued  forty  miles  by  the  entire  force, 
and  sixty  miles  with  cavalry. 

Back,  like  the  king  of  France,  posted  the  rebels,  on  the 
Chewalla  road,  to  the  bridge  across  the  Tuscumbia,  near  Po- 
cahontas, and  a body  was  detached  to  guard  the  crossing  of 
the  Hatchie ; but  they  were  not  yet  through  their  troubles. 
A thorn  was  in  their  side.  One  part  of  Grant’s  plans  had 
been  most  gallantly  carried  out  by  Bosecrans,  at  Corinth  ; the 
complementary  part  was  to  come.  Hurlbut  had  been  sent  to 


* The  troops  engaged  in  the  battle  of  Corinth  were : Hamilton’s  division, 
containing  the  brigades  of  Buford  and  Sullivan  ; Davies’  division,  brigades  of 
Oglesby  and  Hackelman  ; Stanley’s  division,  nine  regiments  ; McArthur's  and 
Oliver’s  brigades,  commanded  by  McArthur : batteries — First  Missouri;  Third 
Michigan ; Company  F,  United  States  artillery ; Tenth  and  Eleventh  Ohio ; 
Eighth  and  Twelfth  Wisconsin  ; three  Missouri  companies.  The  Batteries  • 
Robinette,  Richardson,  etc.,  were  named  from  their  commanders.  Captain 
Richardson  was  killed. 


IUKA  AND  CORINTH. 


131 


attack  the  enemy’s  rear,  or'  intercept  his  retreat.  On  the 
morning  of  October  5th,  near  Pocahontas,  he  met  the  head  of 
Van  Dorn’s  retreating  column,  and  was  driving  it  back  across 
the  Hatchie,  towards  Corinth,  when  Ord  came  up  and  took 
command.  The  fighting  was  severe.  Late  in  the  afternoon, 
Ord  fell,  severely  wounded,  and  Hurlbut  assumed  the  com- 
mand. The  disheartened  rebels,  battle-worn  and  weary  with 
the  rapid  flight,  were  driven  by  Ord’s  impetuosity  to  make  a 
wide  circuit,  and  cross  the  Hatchie  at  Crum’s  Mill,  sis  miles 


General  Orders,  No.  88. 

Headquarters  Department  of  West  Tennessee, 
Jackson,  Tenn.,  October  7,  1862. 

It  is  ■with  heartfelt  gratitude  the  general  commanding  congratulates  the 
armies  of  the  West  for  another  great  victory  won  by  them  on  the  Sd,  4th,  and 
5th  instant,  over  the  combined  armies  of  Van  Dorn,  Price,  and  Lovell. 

The  enemy  chose  his  own  time  and  place  of  attack,  and  knowing  the  troops 
of  the  West  as  he  does,  and  with  great  facilities  for  knowing  their  numbers, 
never  would  have  made  the  attempt,  except  with  a superior  force  numerically. 
But  for  the  undaunted  bravery  of  officers  and  soldiers,  who  have  yet  to  learn 
defeat,  the  efforts  of  the  enemy  must  have  proven  successful. 

Whilst  one  division  of  the  army,  under  Major-General  Rosecrans,  wras  resist- 
ing and  repelling  the  onslaught  of  the  rebel  hosts  at  Corinth,  another,  from 
Bolivar,  under  Major-General  Hurlbut,  was  marching  upon  the  enemy’s  rear, 
driving  in  their  pickets  and  cavalry,  a"nd  attracting  the  attention  of  a large 
force  of  infantry  and  artillery.  On  the  following  day,  under  Major-General 
Ord,  these  forces  advanced  with  unsurpassed  gallantry,  driving  the  enemy 
back  across  the  Hatchie,  over  ground  where  it  is  almost  incredible  that  a su- 
perior force  should  be  driven  by  an  inferior,  capturing  two  of  the  batteries 
(eight  guns),  many  hundred  small-arms,  and  several  hundred  prisoners. 

To  those  two  divisions  of  the  army  all  praise  is  due,  and  will  be  awarded  by 
a grateful  country. 

Between  them  thhre  should  be,  and  I trust  are,  the  warmest  bonds  of 
brotherhood.  Each  was  risking  life  in  the  same  cause,  and.  on  this  occasion, 
risking  it  also  to  save  and  assist  the  other.  No  troops  could  do  more  than 
these  separate  armies.  Each  did  all  possible  for  it  to  do  in  the  places  assigned  it. 

As  in  all  great  battles,  so  in  this,  it  becomes  our  fate  to  mourn  the  loss  of 
many  brave  and  faithful  officers  and  soldiers,  who  have  given  up  their  lives  as 
a sacrifice  for  a great  principle.  The  nation  mourns  for  them. 

By  command  of 

. Major-General  U.  S.  Grant. 


John  A.  Rawlins,  A.  A.  G. 


132 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


above.  Rosecrans  was  recalled  from  the  pursuit,  and  Grant 
was  master  of  the  field  for  future  movements. 

On  the  receipt  of  the  intelligence  at  Washington,  Mr.  Lin- 
coln telegraphed  his  congratulations,  and  asked  the  question  : 
“ How  does  firt  all  sum  up  ?”  This  is  a significant  inquiry, 
which  we  may  now  answer.  The  brief  campaign  had  demon- 
strated the  clearness  of  Grant’s  military  judgment,  and  the 
admirable  interrelation  of  his  plans.  Doubtful  of  the  purposes 
of  Price  and  Yan  Dorn,  he  lured  the  former  onward  to  Xuka, 
to  obtain  the  desired  information.  When  he  found  that  they 
were  in  collusion,  and  that  Price  was  trying  to  draw  him  off, 
that  Yan  Dorn  might  attack,  he  calculated  his  time,  sent  Ord 
and  Rosecrans  to  whip  Price,  and  to  return  in  time  to  beat 
Yan  Dorn.  Yan  Dorn,  foolhardily,  advanced  on  Corinth,  and 
Grant,  confiding  that  part  to  Rosecrans,  set  a trap  for  Yan 
Dorn’s  retreat.  All  this  was  clock-work,  calculated  to  hours, 
if  not  to  minutes. 

Of  the  principal  officers  on  both  sides,  we  may  draw  hasty 
pen-and-ink  sketches,  which  we  believe  will  be  recognized  by 
their  acquaintance : 

Rosecrans. — This  general,  a graduate  of  West  Point,  in  the 
engineers,  of  1842,  is  active,  earnest,  and  especially  enthusias- 
tic. He  became  a Roman  Catholic,  after  having  been  a very 
devout  Episcopalian,  and  is  a proselyter.  Having  found  what 
he  thinks  the  good  way,  he  spares  no  efforts  to  bring  others 
into  it.  Cheerful,  easy  of  access,  careless  in  matters  of  dress 
and  show,  his  hold  on  his  army  is  by  means  of  his  knowledge, 
his  intense  interest  in  the  least  of  his  military  duties,  and  his 
great  valor  in  the  field.  The  reputation  gained  by  his  suc- 
cesses in  West  Yirginia,  and  his  victories  at  Iuka  and  Corinth, 
was  increased  by  the  battle  of  Stone  River,  and  somewhat  im- 
paired by  that  of  the  Chickamauga. 

Ord.- — Ord  is  essentially  a fighting  man,  on  the  lookout  for 
a chance  of  battle,  and  yet  not  wanting  in  that  cool  judgment 
which  makes  the  general.  His  defeat  of  Stuart’s  rebel  brigade, 
at  Drainesville,  was  of  great  moral  value  at  the  time,  and 
drew  from  his  friend  and  fellow-brigadier,  John  F.  Reynolds, 


IUKA  AND  CORINTH. 


383 


himself  a fighting  general,  the  remark  : “ Confound  that  fel- 
low ! I knew,  if  there  was  a fight  to  he  scared  up,  Ord  would 
find  it.” 

Yan  Dorn. — This  doughty  Confederate  cavalier,  of  Eose- 
crans’  class  at  West  Point,  has  greatly  astonished  his  old  as- 
sociates. West  Point  men  of  his  time  remember  him  as  a 
small,  handsome,  modest  youth,  literally  at  the  foot  of  his 
class.  In  Mexico,  he  was  on  the  staff  of  General  P.  P.  Smith, 
and  was  very  popular ; for,  to  his  other  qualities  he  added 
dashing  bravery.  His  conspicuous  course  in  the  rebel  in- 
terests, at  the  breaking  out  of  the  war,  deceived  them  into 
thinking  him  a general.  A good  soldier  he  certainly  was — 
brave,  dashing,  a splendid  horseman ; but  he  lacked  head,  and 
was  always  taking  his  men  into  cuts  de  sacs.  He  died  by  the 
hand  of  a man  who  believed  that  he  had  seduced  his  wife. 


134 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


CHAPTER  X. 

THE  DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  TENNESSEE. 

• 

The  extent  of  Grant’s  command. — Districts. — Retrospect. — Williams’  canal. — 
Farragut’s  fleet.— The  Arkansas  destroyed. — Grant  moves.' — Pemberton  in 
COMMAND  OF  THE  REBEL  ARMY. — Grant’s  ARMY  AND  STAFF. — TRADE. — The  VALUE 
of  Vicksburg. — Port  Hudson.— The  Tallahatchie. — IIovey’s  movement. — 
The  prospect  bright. — Murphy's  surrender. — Sherman’s  expedition  to  Vicks- 
burg.— Unsuccessful. — Arkansas  Post. — Army  corps. — Emancipation  procla- 
mation, AND  COLORED  TROOPS. 


By  general  orders  from  tlie  War  Department,  bearing  date 
of  October  1G,  1862,  General  Grant  was  assigned  to  tlie  ex- 
tended command  entitled  tlie  Department  of  tlie  Tennessee. 
He  bad  virtually  exercised  it  before,  since  tlie  departure  of 
General  Halleck ; but  lie  officially  assumed  it,  by  a general 
order,  on  tlie  25tli  of  October.  It  included  Cairo,  Ports  Henry 
and  Donelson,  Northern  Mississippi,  and  those  portions  of 
Tennessee  and  Kentucky  west  of  the  Tennessee  Biver.  His 
headquarters  were  at  Jackson,  Tennessee,  from  which  he 
could  most  conveniently  organize  and  arrange  for  supplies  and 
re-enforcements  to  carry  out  his  hew  plans— plans,  as  the  se- 
quel proved,  of  colossal  dimensions,  and  testing  the  utmost 
endeavors  of  a great  commander.  Buell  having  been  defeated 
at  Perry ville  on  the  8th  of  October,  Bragg  began  a leisurely 
retreat  on  the  12th  ; and,  to  expedite  it,  Rosecrans  superseded 
Buell  on  the  30tli. 

Grant’s  first  care  was  to  make  a provisional  division  of  his 
department  into  districts.  His  force  was  in  four  divisions, 
and  they  were  thus  posted  : Major-General  Sherman,  with  the 
first  division,  commanded  the  district  of  Memphis ; Major- 
General  Hurlbut,  with  the  second,  that  of  Jackson.  The  dis- 
trict of  Corinth  was  in  charge  of  Brigadier-General  C.  S. 


THE  DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  TENNESSEE. 


135 


Hamilton,  with  the  third  division;  and  that  of  Columbus 
was  in  charge  of  Brigadier-General  T.  A.  Davies,  with  the 
fourth. 

His  executive  and  administrative  ability  were  now  displayed 
in  preparations  for  the  new  campaign,  and,  not  less,  in  his 
control  of  the  conquered  territory  which  he  commanded.  He 
republished  and  carried  out  the  judicious  order  of  General 
Halleck  (No.  160),  principally  limiting  the  kinds  and  numbers 
of  army  trains,  baggage,  etc.,  cutting  down  these  impedimenta 
to  the  smallest  figure,  both  for  officers  and  men ; and  he  set 
the  example  so  rigorously  himself,  that  during  the  ensuing 
campaign,  his  own  baggage  was  said  to  be  a toothbrush: 
nothing  more — not  even  a clean  shirt. 

Yicksburg,  not  within  his  command,  but  in  the  Depart- 
ment of  the  Gulf,  was  the  grand  objective  point,  blocking  the 
river,  and  daily  growing  stronger.  It  was  a problem  of  very 
difficult  solution  : the  greater  honor  to  him  who  should  work 
it  out. 

RETROSPECT  OE  OPERATIONS  ON  THE  RIVER. 

To  preserve  the  chronological  • order,  let  us  state,  very 
briefly,  what  had  been  already  attempted  in  the  Department 
of  the  Gulf.  The  grand  co-operation  of  the  fleet  needs,  and 
will  have,  its  own  historian  : we  can  only  now  refer  to  it 
briefly,  to  subserve  our  present  purpose.  Memphis,  notwith- 
standing Montgomery’s  boasts  and  the  sure  hopes  of  the 
citizens,  had  fallen  on  the  6th  of  June. 

On  the  20th,  the  gallant  Brigadier-General  Thomas  Wil- 
liams had  left  Baton  Rouge,  and  gone  up  to  Yicksburg,  with 
four  regiments  and  eight  field-guns.  On  the  25th  he  was  off 
Vicksburg,  and,  unmolested,  had  begun  to  cut  a navigable 
canal  across  the  sharp  turn  of  the  river,  which,  if  successful, 
would  change  the  channel,  and  throw  the  city  and  its  defences 
six  miles  inland.  It  was  apparently  a light  task,  and  with 
twelve  hundred  negroes,  taken  from  the  neighboring  planta- 
tions', was  rapidly  carried  to  completion  ; but  alas  ! when,  on 


136 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


the  22d  of  July,  it  was  finished,  and  the  small  barrier  knocked 
away,  the  waters  refused  the  passage,  with  what _ seemed 
singular  caprice.  A simple  plough-furrow  had  elsewhere 
frequently  changed  the  channel  in  a single  night,  but  a larger 
and  more  inviting  cut-off  was  now  unsuccessful.  So  the  siege, 
if  it  can  be  called  one,  was  abandoned.  Williams  went  back, 
without  delay,  to  strengthen  _ Baton  Bouge,  and  unhappily 
to  fall  there  on  the  5th  of  August ; and  the  rebels  lost  no  time 
in  filling  up  the  canal. 

THE  FLEET  OF  FARRAGUT. 

Farragut  had  steamed  up  on  the  7tli  of  June,  the  day  after 
the  capture  of  Memphis,  and  had  silenced  the  Grand  Gulf 
batteries  on  the  8th.  On  the  28th  of  the  same  month  he  had 
sent  seven  vessels  past,  silencing  the  lower  batteries,  and  had 
then  joined  Flag-Officer  Davis,  who  had  brought  down  some 
four  gunboats  and  six  mortar-boats  from  the  upper  fleet,  on 
the  1st  of  July ; and  Porter  had  again  engaged  the  water- 
batteries  below  with  the  remainder  of  Farragut’s  fleet ; but 
after  an  ineffectual  bombardment,  the  rapid  falling  of  the  river 
threatening  a dearth  of  water  for  the  larger  boats,  Farragut’s 
fleet  was  obliged  to  fall  down  the  river  to  New  Orleans. 

Up  the  Tazoo  River,  the  mouth  of  which  is  about  twelve 
miles  north  of  Vicksburg,  the  rebels  had  constructed  a formi- 
dable ram,  the  Arkansas,  which  strengthened  the  defence?.1 
principally  by  menacing  the  fleet.  She  came  down  the  river 
to  Vicksburg  on  the  15tli  of  July,  ready  for  any  work  ; and 
was  soon  sent  down  to  Baton  Rouge,  to  aid  the  attack  of 
Breckinridge  on  the  5th  of  August,  and  was  there  destroyed 
by  Colonel  Ellet’s  ram,  the  Essex. 

GRANT  MOVES. 

With  these  few  words,  merely,  to  connect  the  great  events 
in  Grant’s  military  history,  let  us  return  to  his  own  move- 
ments. We  have  said  that  the  great  objective  was  Vicks- 


THE  DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  TENNESSEE. 


137 


burg.  Tlie  immediate  objective  was  the  army  of  Pember- 
ton, which  lay  on  the  line  of  the  Mississippi  Central  Rail- 
road, principally  at  Abbeville,  behind  the  Tallahatchie  River, 
and  in  the  vicinity  of  Holly  Springs,  Mississippi.  Its  ad- 
vance was  near  Grand  Junction  and  La  Grange. 

On  the  4th  of  November,  his  preparations  having  been 
completed, — his  forces  having  been  concentrated  from  Cor- 
inth, Jackson,  and  Bolivar, — Grant  moved  to  La  Grange, 
three  miles  east  of  Grand  Junction,  on  the  Memphis  and 
Charleston  Railroad,  pushing  the  enemy’s  advance  back 
towards  Holly  Springs,  and  utterly  neglecting,  to  the  amaze- 
ment of  the  rebels,  their  movements  to  the  east  and  south, 
which  were  intended  to  draw  him  off  in  that  direction. 
Grant’s  reconnoissances  were  now  constant  and  energetic. 
Colonel  A.  L.  Lee  had  first  seized  Ripley  and  Orizaba,  hold- 
ing them  for  twenty-four  hours  ; and  then,  followed  by  two 
divisions  under  McPherson,  had  made  a dash  upon  Lamar,  on 
the  railroad,  and  Hudsonville,  defeating  the  rebel  cavalry 
at  the  latter  place.  These  and  other  approaches  developed 
the  enemy  as  intending  to  hold  the  fine  of  the  Tallahatchie 
River,  and  being  in  chief  force  in  advance  at  Holly  Springs 
and  Coldwater,  on  the  two  railroads.  Here  Yan  Dorn  had 
collected  his  forces  and  fortified  the  river-line.  But  Yan 
Dorn,  although  a brave  soldier,  was  a weak  man,  and  by  no 
means  competent  to  encounter  and  defeat  the  Union  strategy. 
His  name  was  not  a tower  of  strength  to  the  rebels,  and  the 
Union  generals  began  to  despise  his  strategy. 

But  the  rebel  government  was  now  fairly  awake  to  the 
danger.  As  early  as  June  16th,  the  State  archives  had  been 
removed  from  Jackson,  to  guard  against  dangers  from  the  river 
approaches  ; and  now,  in  order  to  make  head  against  these  for- 
midable land  approaches,  they  had  overslaughed  Yan  Dorn 
and  Lovell,  by  appointing  as  lieutenant-general  John  C.  Pem- 
berton, a junior  major-general,  and  sending  him  to  command  in 
and  around  Yicksburg.  He  was  a better  general  than  either, 
but  not  much,  and  his  great  unpopularity  more  than  neutral- 
ized his  superiority. 


138 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS, 


On  the  2d  of  November,  Lovell,  .who  had  been  north  of 
Holly  Springs,  fell  back  ; but  he  was  promptly  ordered  for- 
ward again  by  Pemberton,  whose  troops  were  strewed  along 
the  railroad  for  facility  of  transportation  ; — Price,  seven  miles 
below  Lovell,  with  twelve  thousand  men  ; and  twenty-two 
miles  further  south,  at  Abbeville,  a conscript  camp. 

Up  to  this  time,  notwithstanding  his  successes,  Grant’s 
army  had  not  received  that  attention  and  consideration  from 
the  Government  which  it  deserved.  This  was  no  designed 
neglect,  but  the  situation  in  Virginia  absorbed  the  general 
interest : little  stress  was  laid  upon  the  West.  He  had  not 
been  properly  furnished  with  regular  and  instructed  officers. 
With  the  aid  of  the  few  who  were  with  him,  he  had  every 
thing  to  make.  His  staff,  selected  with  the  rare  sagacity 
which  has  since  been  more  noticed  in  his  later  career,  was  at 
this  time  composed  of  men  who  wrere  making  themselves. 
Among  them  were— Brigadier-General  J.  D.  Webster,  the  artil- 
lery hero  of  Pittsburg  Landing,  who  was  now  superintendent 
of  military  railroads  ; J.  A.  Rawlins,  then  a lieutenant-colonel, 
chief  of  staff,  since  a brigadier-general  and  brevet  major- 
general  in  the  regular  army,  an  able  staff-officer,  the  constant 
companion  of  his  fortunes  ; T.  S.  Bowers,  then  captain,  now 
colonel  and  aid-de-camp.  Major  P.  E.  Prime,  of  the  En- 
gineers, and  Lieutenant  J.  H.  Wilson,  of  the  Topographical 
Engineers,  were  the  only  two  regular  officers  on  that  large 
staff,* *  and  although  excellent,  not  of  the  proper  rank.  The 
great  characteristic  of  military  genius  is  its  creative  power ; 
and  Grant  was  now  attempting  the  most  difficult  movement 
knowm  to  the  military  art,  Avitli  a thoroughly  improvised  army  : 
the  greater  glory,  should  he  succeed. 

ADMINISTRATION. 

His  military  plans  were  greatly  impeded  by  the  civil  and 
municipal  difficulties  incident  to  the  state  of  war.  The  influx 


» 

* Prime,  we  liave  understood,  declined  promotion  in  tlie  volunteers.  Wil 
son  became  a most  efficient  cavalry  general. 


THE  DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  TENNESSEE. 


139 


of  negroes  into  liis  department,  and  their  unsettled  condition, 
gave  him  no  little  trouble.  They  were  not  yet  declared  free  ; 
they  were  escaping  from  their  masters  in  vast  crowds  ; many 
were  playing  a double  part,  at  once  fugitives  and  spies  ; they 
were  encumbering  his  army,  and  eating  his  substance.  . To 
remedy  this,  he  established  a camp  for  them,  as  early  as  No- 
vember 14,*  and  had  them  “ organized  into  companies,  and 
set  to  work,  picking,  ginning,  and  baling  all  cotton  now  out- 
standing in  the  fields.”  His  orders  against  plundering — that 
bane  of  all  armies — were  very  severe,  and  most  vigorously  car- 
ried out.  An  offending  regiment,  the  Twentieth  Illinois, — which 
had  broken  into  a store  at  Jackson,  Tennessee,  and  robbed  it 
of  property  to  the  value  of  upwards  of  one  thousand  dollars, — - 
he  punishedf  by  assessing  the  amount  on  the  pay  of  certain 
officers,  who  were  improperly  absent,  or  derelict  in  their  duty ; 
and  then  he  mustered  two  of  their  number  out  of  the  service. 
The  subject  of  trade,  as  injurious  to  military  operations  in 
insurrectionary  States,  engaged  his  serious  attention,  and  he 
long  refused  to  permit  it  to  be  carried  on.  The  Jews  as  a 
class,  principally  German  Jews,  having  given  him  great  trouble 
in  connection  with  this  subject,  he  excluded  them,  for  some 
time,  from  his  department.  As  illustrating  their  great  plia- 
bility, we  may  state  that  they  fell  also  under  the  rebel  ban,  for 
the  alacrity  with  which,  upon  the  surrender  of  Vicksburg, 
they  “ went  forward  and  took  the  oath  of  allegiance  to  the 
United  States.”:}: 

Urged,  at  length,  with  great  cogency  of  reasoning,  he  al- 
lowed a partial  trade  ; but,  when  asked  to  name  persons  who 
should  conduct  it,  he  was  sagacious  enough  to  refuse,  declar- 
ing that  he  would  at  once  be  accused  of  complicity,  for  his 
own  pecuniary  benefit. 

Vicksburg,  upon  which  Grant  had  concentrated  his 
thoughts,  and  which  had  been  in  the  department  of  General 
Banks,  was  now  placed  in  Grant’s  department,  and  he  was  in 


* Orders  of  that  date.  f Orders  of  November  16. 

\ Pollard,  Third  Tear,  p.  69. 


140 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


readiness  to  demonstrate  upon  it.  To  epitomize  the  value  of  ! 
liis  success,  should  he  capture  it,  we  may  quote  the  words  of 
Sherman,  in  his  speech  at  St.  Louis : “ The  possession  of 
the  Mississippi  is  the  possession  of  America.”  Vicksburg 
alone  kept  us  from  that  possession.  And  Jefferson  Davis,  in 
his  speech  to  the  Legislature  of  Mississippi,  op  the  26th  of 
December,  declared  that  the  fall  of  Vicksburg  would  “ cut  off 
their  communication  with  the  Trans-Mississippi  department, 
and  sever  the  western  portion  of  the  Confederacy  from  the  ■ 
eastern.”  The  great  hope  of  the  rebels,  after  their  defeat  at 
Island  No.  10,  was  centred  in  Vicksburg  and  Memphis ; and 
when  the  latter  fell,  Vicksburg  was  their  best  bower  in  the 
West.  As  soon  as  the  demonstration  of  General  Williams 
upon  the  city  had  failed,  they  had  gone  to  work  with  great 
vigor  to  render  it  impregnable,  strengthening  the  garrison 
and  fortifying  every  available  point  with  heavy  earthworks. 

As  a strong  outwork  to  Vicksburg,  on  the  25th  of  Novem- 
ber they  had  also  fortified  Port  Hudson,  on  the  left  bank, 
twenty-five  miles  above  Baton  Rouge,  and  the  terminus  of  the 
Clinton  Railroad.  This  inclosed  a long  stretch  of  the  river, 
free  from  our  gunboats,  through  which  stores  and  troops 
might  pass,  and  giving  free  communication  with  the  rich  pro- 
ductions of  Texas,  upon  which  they  depended  as  a store- 
house. The  eyes  of  the  country,  and  of  military  men  through- 
out the  world,  were  now  turned  with  great  interest  upon  Grant. 
Moving  down  by  the  railroads  which  met  at  Grenada,  it  was 
evident  that  the  first  line  which  the  rebels  would  oppose  to 
his  advance,  was  that  of  the  Tallahatchie  and  its  parallel 
streams,  upon  which  a small  force,  judiciously  posted,  might 
give  great  trouble  to  a large  army.  But  the  rebel  generals 
were,  as  we  have  said,  no  match  for  the  strategy  of  Grant. 

THE  TALLAHATCHIE. 

♦ 

While  the  main  army  was  openly  moving  down  from  Grand 
Junction  against  the  rebel  forces  strongly  posted  at  Abbeville, 
on  the  Tallahatchie,  and  Sherman  was  moving  from  Memphis 


THE  DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  TENNESSEE. 


141 


direct  on  tlae  same  point,  a co-operating  force  from  Helena, 
unexpected  by  the  rebels,  yras  about  to  close  the  Tallahatchie 
region,  as  by  a magic  wand.  This  force,  seven  thousand 
strong,  under  Generals  A.  P.  Hovey  and  Washburne,  arrived 
at  Delta,  near  .the  mouth  of  the  Yazoo  Pass,  on  the  28tli  of 
November.  This  was  to  flank  the  rebels,  compel  them  to  fall 
back,  clear  the  country  for  Grant’s  advance,  and  gain  un- 
disputed possession  of  the  rich  resources  of  Northern  Missis- 
sippi. 

The  exact  character  of  the  following  movements  requires 
some  care  in  the  study" of  the  component  elements,  without 
which  the  reader  is  liable  to  fall  into  confusion.  To  state  the 
plan  in  Sherman’s  sententious  phrase  : “ Grant  moved  direct 
on  Pemberton,  while  I moved  from  Memphis,  and  a smaller 
force  under  General  Washburne  struck  directly  for  Grenada; 
and  the  first  thing  Pemberton  knew,  the  depot  of  his  supplies 
was  almost  in  the  grasp  of  a small  cavalry  force,  and  he  fell 
back  in  confusion,  and  gave  us  the  Tallahatchie  without  a 
battle.”  * Without  space  for  many  details,  let  us  attempt  to  de- 
scribe these  allied  movements,  with  their  issues..  The  strategy 
was  beautiful,  and  admirably  executed.  The  conception  of 
these  movements  was  Grant’s.  Detailed  dispatches  give  the 
itinerary  : it  was  rapid  and  vigorous.  On  the  29th  of  Novem- 
ber, Grant’s  advance  was  at  Holly  Springs ; on  the  30th,  at 
Waterford;  and,  on  the  1st  of  December,  a junction  was 
formed  with  Sherman. 

General  Hovey  started  from  Helena  on  the  27tli  of  Novem- 
ber, and  on  the  28th  was  at  Delta.  Distributing  his  cavalry, 
that  of  Washburne  proceeded  to  Cold  Water,  where  it  captured 
a rebel  camp  ; then  the  forces  moved  along  the  Cold  Water  and 
Tallahatchie  rivers  southward,  by  a rapid  march  via  Preston, 
to  Garner’s  station,  just  north  of  Grenada,  destroying  the 
railroad  and  bridges  ; then  to  Charleston  and  Mitchell’s  cross- 
roads, both  knots  of  country  roads ; northward  still  to  Panola 
and  Oakland,  on  the  Memphis  road,  and  thence  to  Coffeeville, 


* Speech  at  St.  Louis. 


142 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


on  tliat  to  Grand  Junction.  The  work  was  well  and  thor- 
oughly done  ; the  enemy’s  rear  was  seriously  endangered ; 
steamboats  and  many  river-craft  were  destroyed  on  the  Talla- 
hatchie ; the  railroad  from  Memphis  to  Grenada  broken  up ; 
cars  and  locomotives  burned  and  destroyed.  .Pressed  in  front 
by  Grant,  the  rebel  astonishment  turned  to  panic ; a precipi- 
tate retreat  was  all  that  was  left  to  Pemberton,  and  so  he  fell 
back  to  Grenada,  even  while  Hovey  was  quietly  moving  back 
to  Helena.  Perhaps  Hovey  was  moved  back  too  soon. 

Pemberton  retreated  from  the  Tallahatchie  on  the  1st  of 
December,  leaving  a small  force  at  the  railroad-bridge  across 
that  river ; but  they  did  not  seriously  dispute  the  passage. 
Onward  still,  the  cavalry  skirmishing  at  Abbeville,  until,  on 
the  3d  of  December,  his  headquarters  were  at  Oxford,  with  his 
cavalry  well  in  advance,  driving  Yan  Dorn  out  of  Water  Val- 
ley and  Coffeeville,  on  the  railroad.  A glance  at  the  map  will 
at  once  display  the  value  of  Hovey’s  march,  at  this  juncture, 
in  preparing  the  way  for  the  main  army.  To  add  to  the  rebel 
misfortunes,  it  was  now  learned  that  the  United  States  gun- 
boats were  in  the  Yazoo,  and  steaming  up  to  take  them  in 
rear,  and  perhaps  cut  off  their  retreat.  One  of  our  gunboats, 
the  Cairo,  was  exploded  by  a rebel  torpedo. 


I 

Mi 


» 


Gi 

in 

If 

of 

til' 

wi 

ti- 

le' 

» 

wi 

st 

£i 

do 


sheeman’s  expedition.  ai 

The  first  act  thus  auspiciously  performed,  Grant  proposed.  a, 
to  General  Halleck  to  hold  the  enemy  south  of  the  Yalabusha,  m 
and  move  a force  from  Memphis  and  Helena  on  Vicksburg ; “ 
and,  in  reply,  received  orders  from  General  Halleck  to  send 
the  proposed  expedition  against  Vicksburg.  General  Sher-  t, 
man  was  selected  for  the  command  ;*  and  Morgan  L.  Smith’s  1 


* The  following  is  General  Grant’s  order  to  Sherman : 

V 

Headquarters,  Thirteenth  Army  Corps, 

Department  of  the  Tennessee,  Oxford,  Miss.,  Dec.  8,  1862. 
Major-General  W.  T.  Sherman,  Commanding  Bight  Wing  : \ 

General — You  will  proceed  with  as  little  delay  as  possible  to  Memphis, 
Tenn.,  taking  with  you  one  division  of  your  present  command.  On  your  arrival 
at  Memphis,  you  will  assume  command  of  all  the  troops  there,  and  that  portion 


THE  DEPARTMENT  OP  THE  TENNESSEE. 


143 


division,  then  near  Oxford,  immediately  started  back  to 
Memphis  to  form  part  of  the  expedition.  It  was  confidently 
believed,  that  if  Sherman  moved  with  all  possible  dispatch, 
he  would  be  able,  with  the  force  at  his  command,  and  the  co- 
op er^tion  of  the  navy,  under  Admiral  Porter,  to  surprise  and 
capture  Vicksburg.  If  he  should  find  vthis  impracticable,  it 
was  almost  certain  that  he  would  be  able  to  take  and  hold 
Haines’  Bluff,  operate  against  the  enemy’s  lines,  and  open  up 
to  General  Grant  the  Yazoo  River  as  a line  of  sup]: lies;  while 
Grant  should  press  Pemberton  in  front,  and  hold  him  in  force 
in  the  Yalabusha,  until  the  result  of  Sherman’s  attack  should 
be  known.* 


of  General  Curtis’s  force  at  present  east  of  the  Mississippi  River,  and  organize 
them  into  brigades  and  divisions  in  your  own  way.  As  soon  as  possible,  move 
with  them  down  the  river,  to  the  vicinity  of  Vicksburg  ; and,  with  the  coopera- 
tion of  the  gunboat  fleet  under  command  of  Flag-Officer  Porter,  proceed  to  the 
reduction  of  that  place,  in  such  mariner  as  circumstances  and  your  own  judg- 
ment may  dictate. 

The  amount  of  rations,  forage,  land  transportation,  etc.,  necessary  to  take 
will  be  left  entirely  with  yourself.  The  quartermaster  at  St.  Louis  will  be  in- 
structed to  send  you  transportation  for  thirty  thousand  men.  Should  you  still 
find  yourself  deficient,  your  quartermaster  will  be  authorized  to  make  up  the 
deficiency  from  such  transports  as  may  come  into  the  port  of  Memphis. 

On  arriving  in  Memphis,  put  yourself  in'communication  with  Admiral  Porter, 
and  arrange  with  him  for  his  co-operation. 

Inform  me  at  the  earliest  practicable  day  of  the  time  when  you  will  embark, 
and  such  plans  as  may  then  be  matured.  I will  hold  the  forces  here  in  readi- 
ness to  co-operate  with  you  in  such  manner  as  the  movements  of  the  enemy 
may  make  necessary. 

Leave  the  district  of  Memphis  in  the  command  of  an  efficient  officer,  and 
with  a garrison  of  four  regiments  of  infantry,  the  siege-guns,  and  whatever 
cavalry  may  be  there. 

(Signed)  U.  S.  Grxnt,  Major-General. 

# The  following  letter  of  General  Sherman  to  Admiral  Porter  gives  his 
views  of  the  movement. 

Headquarters  Right  Wing,  Ansnr  or  the  Tennessee, 
Oxford,  Miss.,  Dec.  8,  1862. 

Rear-Admiral  D.  D.  Porter, 

Commanding  U.  S.  Naval  Forces,  Cairo,  Ills. : 

The  movement  thus  far  has  been  eminently  successful.  General  Grant, 
moving  down  directly  upon  the  enemy’s  strong  lines  behind  the  Tallahatchie, 


144 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


On  the  14th  of  December,  General  Grant  telegraphed  to 
Sherman, -in  cipher,  as  follows  : — 

I have  not  had  one  word  from  Grierson  since  he  left,  and  am  getting 
uneasy  about  him.  I hope  General  Gorman  will  give  you  no  difficulty  about 
returning  the  troops  that  were  on  this  side  of  the  river,  and  Steele  to  command 
them.  The  twenty-one  thousand  men  you  have,  with  twelve  thousand  from 
Helena,  will  make  a good  force.  The  enemy  are  as  yet  in  the  Yalabusha.  I 
am  pushing  down  on  them  slowly,  but  so  as  to  keep  up  the  impression  of  a 
continuous  move.  I feel  particularly  anxious  to  have  the  Helena  cavalry  on 
this  side  of  the  river — if  not  now,  at  least  after  you  start.  If  Gorman  will  send 
them,  instruct  them  where  to  go,  and  how  to  communicate  with  me.  My  head- 
quarters will  probably  be  in  Coffeeville,  one  week  hence.  In  the  mean  time,  I 
will  be  at  Springdale.  It  would  be  well  if  you  could  have  two  or  three  small 
boats,  suitable  for  navigating  the  Yazoo.  It  may  become  necessary  for  me  to 
look  to  that  base  for  supplies  before  we  get  through. 

(Signed)  U.  S.  Grant,  Major-General. 

while  the  Helena  force  appeared  unexpectedly  on  their  flank,  utterly  con- 
founded them,  and  they  are  now  in  full  retreat,  and  we  are  at  a loss  where  they 
will  bring  up.  We  hope  they  will  halt  and  reform  behind  the  Yalabusha,  with 
Grenada  as  their  centre.  If  so,  General  Grant  can  press  their  front,  whilst  I 
am  ordered  to  take  all  the  spare  troops  from  Memphis  and  Helena,  and  proceed 
with  all  dispatch  to  Vicksburg. 

Time  now  is  the  great  object.  We  must  not  give  time  for  new  combina- 
tions. I know  you  will  promptly  co-operate.  It  will  not  be  necessary  to  en- 
gage their  Vicksburg  batteries  until  I have  broken  all  their  inland  communi- 
cation ; then  Vicksburg  must  be  attacked  by  land  and  water.  In  this  I will 
defer  much  to  you. 

My  purpose  will  be  to  cut  the  road  to  Munroe,  La.,  to  Jackson,  Miss.,  and 
then  appear  up  the  Yazoo,  threatening  the  Mississippi  .Central  road  where  it 
crosses  the  Big  Black. 

These  movements  will  disconcert  the  enemy,  and  throw  them  on  to  Me- 
ridian, especially  as  General  Grant  presses  them  in  front.  All  this  should  be 
done  before  the  winter  rains  make  General  Grant’s  road  impassable.  I will 
leave  for  Memphis  to-morrow,  Tuesday  night,  and  will  reach  Memphis  with 
one  of  my  old  divisions  Friday  night.  We  ought  to  leave  Memphis  before  the 
20th,  and  I do  earnestly  desire  you  should  meet  me  there.  At  all  events,  even 
if  the  larger  gunboats  cannot  proceed  at  once,  send  those  of  light  draught 
down,  with  Captains  Phelps,  Gwinn,  Shirk,  or  some  officer  to  assist  me  in  the 
preliminary  work.  Of  course,  Vicksburg  cannot  be  reduced  till  you  arrive  with 
the  large  gunboats. 

General  Grant’s  purpose  is  to  take  full  advantage  of  the  effects  of  this  Talla- 
hatchie success. 

I am,  with  great  respect, 

(Signed)  W.  T.  Sherman,  Major-General  commanding. 


THE  DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  TENNESSEE. 


145 


Never  did  human  hopes  have  a brighter  prospect ; never 
had  skilful  combinations  been  more  beautifully  successful. 
Grant  confined  his  operations  against  the  enemy  to  such  as 
seemed  most  probable  to  secure  the  success  of  his  part  in  the 
grand  movement.  He  pushed  slowly  but  steadily  forward 
towards  Grenada,  and  sent  cavalry  expeditions  against  Pem- 
berton’s fines  of  communication  and  both  his  flanks,  and 
menaced  his  front,  while  Sherman  was  about  to  make  a grand 
attack  on  Vicksburg,  by  the  Mississippi  and  Tazoo.  Grant 
had  left  small  but  adequate  garrisons  at  all  the  principal 
points  in  his  rear : among  them  were  Columbus,  Humboldt, 
Trenton,  Jackson,  Bolivar,  Corinth,  Holly  Springs,  Cold 
Water,  Davis’s  Mills,  and  Middleburg.  He  had  neglected 
no  precaution,  and  now  he  was  about  to  grasp  the  glittering 
prize,  when  suddenly,  in  a moment,  the  prospect  was  blasted, 
the  entire  movement  defeated,  and  a disaster  which  he  could 
not  anticipate  was  to  fall  upon  his  advance,  and  Sherman’s 
gallant,  but  unaided  attack. 

As  a lesson  to  all  military  men  who  nfoy  fall  into  isolated 
command,  it  is  valuable ; otherwise,  it  was  an  unalloyed  dis- 
aster. 


murphy’s  surrender  of  holly  springs. 

The  story  is  a very  brief  one.  As  soon  as  Van  Dorn  was 
assured  of  the  return  of  Hovey’s  expedition,  he  took  heart, 
and  determined  to  attack  some  of  the  garrisoned  posts  in 
Grant’s  rear ; to  destroy  the  railroad-bridges  all  along  from 
Columbus  to  Corinth ; and  thus  to  force  him  to  abandon  or 
postpone  his  grand  movement.  In  a military  point  of  view, 
Van  Dorn  deserves  credit  for  this  plan,  which,  aided  by  the 
disgraceful  conduct  of  one  man,  was  entirely  successful. 
That  man  was  Colonel  B.  C.  Murphy,  who  had  been  intrusted 
with  the  command  of  Holly  Springs,  and  wTlo,  upon  being 
surrounded  by  rebel  cavalry,  surrendered  his  post  without 
striking  a single  blow,  on  the  20th  of  December,  while  Grant 
was  at  Oxford,  thirty  miles  away.  Murphy  had  taken  no  pre- 

7 


116 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


cautions,  although,  he  knew  what  threatened,  and  had  left  the 
garrison  in  ignorance  of  all  danger.  It  is  difficult  to  under- 
stand his  apparent  unconcern  at  the  vast  issues  which  de- 
pended upon  his  holding  out  until  he  had  not  a man  left. 
But  we  need  not  stop  to  moralize  : he  gave  up  the  post,  with 
vast  quantities  of  ammunition,  quartermaster,  commissary, 
and  medical  stores,  and  one  thousand  hales  of  cotton.  The 
blow  fell  like  a stroke  of  lightning.  Grant’s  communications 
were  cut,  the  vast  plans  and  preparations  rendered  useless, 
and  the  siege  of  Vicksburg  indefinitely  postponed.  Grant  fell 
back  to  Holly  Springs. 

Other  attacks  the  rebels  had  made,  at  Cold  Water,  Da- 
vis’s Mills,  and  Middleburg,  which  were  bravely  repulsed. 
Murphy  was  disgraced  and  dismissed,  and  all  that  Grant 
could  do  was  to  plan  again,  and  hope  for  better  aid  in  the 
future.* 

This  failure,  lamentable  in  itself,  was  the  more  to  be  re- 
gretted because,  in  the  summer,  only  a short  time  before, 
Pope  had  been  siglially  defeated  at  Centreville  on  the  28th  of 
August,  at  Manassas  on  the  30th,  and  at  Chantilly  on  the  1st 
of  September  ; and  because  the  battle  of  Antietam  was  not  a 
compensating  victory.  The  battle  of  Perryville,  on  the  8th  of 
October,  was  not  to  our  advantage ; and  the  chapter  of  dis- 
asters or  barren  victories  was  crowned  with  horrors  by  the 
wholesale  slaughters  of  Fredericksburg,  on.  the  13th  of  De- 
cember. 

But  whoever  might  despair,  Grant  did  not.  Every  one  who 
has  read  his  history  thus  far  must  have  been  struck  with  his 
singular  tenacity  of  purpose.  Not  a day  was  lost  in  irresolu- 
tion ; preparations  were  at  once  made  for  putting  a new  plan 
into  execution. 

And  here  let  us  pause  to  give  a brief  sketch  of  Sherman’s 
fortunes,  in  the  campaign  which  reached  such  an  untimely 
end. 


* The  raiders  of  Forrest,  in  Grant’s  rear,  were  finally  dispersed  by  General 
Sweeny. 


THE  DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  TENNESSEE. 


147 


Sherman’s  expedition  to  Yicksburg,  like  all  tlie  actions  of 
that  brilliant  general,  was  carefully  prepared,  well-timed,  and 
admirably  conducted.  With  only  a general  knowledge  of  the 
ground  upon  which  he  was  to  attack,  he  embarked  his  troops 
at  Memphis  and  Helena,  and  on  the  21st  of  December,  the  day 
after  the  surrender  of  Holly  Springs,  but  in  unhappy  igno- 
rance of  that  fact,  his  fleet  of  sixty  transports,  convoyed  by 
Admiral  Porter,  with  three  gunboats,  rendezvoused  at  Friar’s 
Point.  His  army,  called  the  “ Eight  Wing  of  the  Army  of 
the  Tennessee,”  was  composed  of  four  divisions,  under  Gen- 
erals G.  W.  Morgan,  M.  L.  Smith,  A.  J.  Smith,  and  Frederick 
Steele.  Steele’s  division  had  four  brigades,  under  Blair, 
Thayer,  C.  S.  Hovey,  and  Hassendurbel.  The  other  three 
divisions  were  of  three  brigades  each.  The  men  were  the 
flower  of  the  West.  In  an  admirable  order,  issued  December 
18th,  he  had  forbidden  all  citizens,  traders,  and  women  to 
accompany  it,  and  allowed  no  cotton  to  be  shipped,  except 
what  was  needed  for  bulk-heads  and  protection.  If  any 
citizen  should  elude  the  order,  he  was  to  be  conscripted  as 
a private,  or  turned  over  as  a deck-hand.  We  call  attention 
' to  this  order  as  indicative  of  the  care  with  which  his  move- 
ment-was  conducted.  Landing  a detachment  under  M.  L. 
Smith,  at  Milliken’s  Bend,  he  sent  it^  to  Delhi  and  Dallas,  to 
cut -the  rebel  communication  by  the  Yicksburg  and  Shreve- 
port Bailroad,  after  which  they  were  to  join  him. 

On  the  27th,  the  main  body  proceeded  up  the  Yazoo,  and 
debarked  at  and  above  Johnston’s  Landing,  at  various  points 
from  the  junction  of  the  Old  Eiver  with  the  Yazoo  to  John- 
ston’s Farm,  about  eight  miles  from  Yicksburg. 

The  long  line  of  Bluff  upon  which  Yicksburg  is  situated 
touches  the  Yazoo  at  Haines’  Bluff,  and  incloses,  between  that 
river  and  the  bend  of  the  Mississippi,  a field  of  most  difficult 
topography,  intersected  with  bayous,  and  commanded  by  a 
succession  of  redoubts,  lines  of  rifle-pits,  and  field-batteries, 
protected  by  abatis,  on  the  bluffs  and  on  the  plain  at  their 
base.  In  front  of  all  this,  the  Chickasaw  bayou,  coming  east- 
ward from  the  Yazoo,  turns  southward  to  flow  as  a deep 


148 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


and  wide  wet  ditcli  to  tlie  entire  fortification,  prolonged  to 
the  northward  by  the  Cypress  Lake  slough. 

The  Confederate  positions,  from  Haines’  Bluff  to  "Vicksburg, 
were  exceedingly  strong  by  nature,  and  doubly  fortified  by 
military  skill.  The  rebel  troops,  who  had  been  in  Grant’s 
front,  now  that  he  had  fallen  back,  rushed  to  Yicksburg,  full 
of  hope,  to  overpower  Sherman.  It  is  not  within  our  scope 
to  give  a detailed  account  of  this  action ; we  can  only  give  its 
outlines.  In  landing,  the  forces  were  thus  disposed : A.  J. 
Smith  on  the  right ; M.  L.  Smith,  the  right  centre  ; Morgan, 'the 
left  centre  ; and  Steele,  the  left.  Steele’s  first  landing,  on  the 
28th,  was  above  the  slough,  while  Morgan  had  moved  south 
of  Chickasaw  bayou,  into  the  re-entering  angle. 

Steele  was  withdrawn,  on  account  of  the  difficulties  en- 
countered in  crossing  the  slough,  and  re-embarked,  to  land 
south  of  the  Chickasaw,  on  the  left  of  Morgan.  Blair’s  bri- 
gade, which,  in  the  temporary  absence  of  M.  L.  Smith,  had 
occupied  the  right  centre,  was  now  marched  to  join  Steele  on 
the  left.  The  brigades  of  Thayer  and  Blair  then  advanced  to 
the  assault  across  the  bridges,  with  the  most  distinguished 
bravery.  They  stormed  the  rifle-pits,  entered  the  rebel  line, 
driving  them  back  in  confusion.  But  they  were  largely  re- 
enforced, while  there  were  unaccountable  delays  in  the  move- 
ment of  our  troops.  Morgan’s  division  was  not  brought  over 
in  time  to  engage  in  the  assault. 

The  movements  of  attack  on  the  centre  and  right  were 
greatly  impeded  by  the  difficulty  of  bridging  the  bayou,  and 
were  therefore  very  feeble.  The  attack  on  the  left,  which 
was  extremely  gallant,  was  made  by  only  three  thousand  men, 
eight  hundred  of  whom  were  put  hors  de  combat.  Sherman, 
ardent  and  impetuous,  was  very  angry  at  this  “ lame  and 
impotent  conclusion,”  but  he  was  also  philosophical.  Under 
the  protection  of  a flag  of  truce,  on  the  31st,  he  buried  his 
dead  and  carried  olf  his  wounded. 

One  more  effort  he  thought  to  make  ; it  was,  to  try  a com- 
bined land  and  nayal  attack  upon  Haines’  Bluff,  turn  the  rebel 
right,  and  roll  back  his  line  or  endanger  his  rear.  This  new 


THE  DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  TENNESSEE. 


149 


plan  lie  was  ready  to  put  into  execution  on  the  1st  of  January, 
when  a dense  fog  made  it  impracticable  : when  it  lifted,  the 
rebels  were  prepared  for  him.  Baffled,  but  not  humiliated, 
he  re-embarked  his  command  and  dropped  down  the  Yazoo, 
having  lost  in  his  assault,  one  hundred  and  ninety-one  killed, 
nine  hundred  and  eighty- two  wounded,  and  seven  hundred 
and  fifty-six  missing. 

At  the  mouth  of  the  river  he  found  General  McClemand, 
waiting,  by  order  of  the  President,  to  take  command.  He  sent 
the  transports  up  to  Milliken’s  Bend.  “ The  right  wing”  was 
merged  into  the  “ Army  of  the  Mississippi,”  of  which  Sher- 
man commanded  one  corps  and  Morgan  the  other,  and  the 
last  act  of  the  campaign  was  over.  Sherman  gracefully 
acknowledges  the  defeat  in  his  order  and  report,  and  in  his 
recent  speech  at  St.  Louis,  but  the  world  now  knows,  what  it 
did  not  then,  that  he  was  “ on  time,”  and  was  the  victim  of 
unavoidable  circumstances,  and  that  his  repulse  was  no  less 
a consequence  of  Mru-phy’s  surrender  of  Plolly  Springs,  than 
was  Grant’s  falling  back  to  that  point ; not  because  Grant 
could  not  co-operate,  but  because  his  retrograde  movement 
enabled  the  rebels  to  send  large  re-enforcements  to  Vicks- 
burg. 

Of  course,  Pemberton  was  proud  of  the  Confederate  suc- 
cess, and  he  had  a right  to  be.  Following  his  impotence  on 
. the  Tallahatchie,  it  was  a great  consolation — -the  last  gleam 
of  success  which  was  to  irradiate  his  path : let  him  make 
much  of  it. 


ARKANSAS  POST. 

Before  McClemand  had  taken  command,  General  Sherman 
and  Admiral  Porter  had  discussed  the  propriety  of  an  attack 
on  Arkansas  Post,  and  had  decided,  for  numerous  reasons, 
to  make  it.  The  proposition  was  Sherman’s  ; but  McClemand 
concurred  in  it.  They  went  up  the  White  River  from  the 
Mississippi,  and  thence  by  a connecting  canal  into  the  Arkan- 
sas. All  the  gunboats  that  could  get  into  the  canal  were 


150 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


sent  forward,  until  they  reached  Fort  Hindman,  at  the  old 
post  of  Arkansas,  on  the  left  bank  of  the  river.  The  joint 
attack  by  the  army  and  navy  could  not  be  resisted  ; the  firing 
began  at  noon  on  the  11th,  and  lasted  until  four  o’clock,  when 
a white  flag  gave  token  of  surrender.  Our  loss  was  about  sis 
hundred^  that  of  the  rebels  only  one  hundred  and  fifty.  We 
destroyed  the  fort.  The  navy  sent  up  and  captured  Des  Arc 
and  Duvals,  while  McClernand  withdrew  his  forces  to  Napo- 
leon. 

Grant  had  come  up  the  White  River  to  meet  Porter  at  the 
cutaway,  end  prepare  for  his  new  campaign.  We 'have 
noticed  the  cap  time  of  Fort  Hindman,  on  account  of  its  bear- 
ing on  the  general  plan.  It  was  very  opportune  ; it  tended 
to  inspirit  the  men,  and  in  some  sort  retrieve  the  repulse  of 
Haines’  Bluff  : it  was  doing  something  with  troops  who  would 
otherwise  have  lain  idle,  while  Grant  was  moving  his  army 
to  Memphis ; and  it  changed  the  discord  of  defeat,  in  the  ears 
of  an  impressible  public,  into  the  harmonious  notes  of  a vic- 
tory. It  was  also  another  rebel  discomfiture.  Otherwise  it 
amounted  to  very  little. 

NEW  ORGANIZATION  INTO  ARMY  CORPS. 

Grant  had  been  steadily  gaining  ground  in  the  confidence 
of  the  Government,  and  the  great  importance  of  his  plans  in 
Mississippi  caused  them  to  send  him  a larger  number  of 
troops,  requiring  a new  organization.  These,  in  accordance 
with  historic  experience,  he  disposed  into  army  cdrps,  instead 
of  numerous  distinct  divisions.  The  advantage  of  this  system 
is  manifest.  It  gives  to  competent  generals,  commanding 
corps,  a larger  field  in  which  to  display  their  powers,  and  it 
relieves  the  commander  of  great  official  drudgery  Wall  the 
division  reports,  etc.,  being  settled  at  the  corps  headquarters, 
while  only  a digest  is  sent  up  by  the  corps  commanders  to 
the  commander-in-chief.  Also,  on  the  field  of  war,  the  orders 
of  the  commanding  general  are  given  to  corps  commanders, 
and  they  are  held  responsible  for  the  movements  and  actions 


THE  DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  TENNESSEE. 


15] 


of  tlie  divisions  constituting  their  corps.  And  still,  in  addition 
to  these  advantages,  each  army  corps  constitutes  an  army  in 
itself,  properly  organized  of  the  three  arms,  and  ready  for 
independent  movement  as  such.  The  system  is  French,  and 
our  brief  experience  in  handling  large  bodies  of  men,  soon 
prompted  its  employment  in  the  late  war. 

On  the  22d  of  December,  Grant  issued  the  following 
order : 

General  Orders,  No.  14. 

Headquarters,  Department  of  the  Tennessee, 
Holly  Springs,  Miss.,  Deo.  22,  1SG2. 

By  directions  of  the  general-in-chief  of  the  army,  the  troops  in  this  depart- 
ment, including  those  of  the  Department  of  the  Missouri  operating  on  the  Mis- 
sissippi River,  are  hereby  divided  into  four  army  corps,  as  follows : 

1.  The  troops  composing  the  Ninth  Division,  Brigadier  General  G.  W. 
Morgan  commanding  ; the  Tenth  Division,  Brigadier-General  A.  *J.  Smith 
commanding ; and  all  other  troops  operating  on  the  Mississippi  River  below 
Memphis,  not  included  in  the  Fifteenth  Army  Corps,  will  constitute  the  Thir- 
teenth Army  Corps,  under  the  command  of  Major-General  John  A.  McQler- 
nand. 

2.  The  Fifth  Division,  Brigadier-General  Morgan  L.  Smith  commanding ; 
the  division  from  Helena,  Arkansas,  commanded  by  Brigadier-General  F. 
Steele ; and  the  forces  in  the  “ District  of  Memphis,”  will  constitute  the  Fif- 
teenth Army  Corps,  and  he  commanded  by  Major-General  W.  T.  Sherman. 

3.  The  Sixth  Division,  Brigadier-General  J.  McArthur  commanding  ; the 
Seventh  Division,  Brigadier-General  I.  F.  Quimby  commanding  ; the  Eighth  Di- 
vision, Brigadier-General  L.  F.  Ross  commanding ; the  Second  Brigade  of  cav- 
alry, Colonel  A.  L.  Lee  commanding ; and  the  troops  in  the  “ District  of  Co- 
lumbus,” commanded  by  Brigadier-General  Dames,  and  those  in  the  “ District 
of  Jackson,”  commanded  by  Brigadier-General  Sullivan,  will  constitute  the 
Sixteenth  Army  Corps,  and  be  commanded  by  Major-General  S.  A.  Hurlbut. 

4.  The  First  Division,  Brigadier-General  J.  W.  Denver  commanding ; the 
Third  Division,  Brigadier-General  John  A.  Logan  commanding;  the  Fourth 
Division,  Brigadier-General  J.  G.  Lauman  commanding ; the  First  Brigade  of 
cavalry,  Colonel  B.  H.  Grierson  commanding  ; and  the  forces  in  the  “ District 
of  Corinth,”  commanded  by  Brigadier-General  G.  M.  Dodge,  will  constitute  the 
Seventeenth  Army  Corps,  and  be  commanded  by  Major-General  J.  B.  McPherson. 

District  commanders  will  send  consolidated  returns  of  their  forces  to  these 
headquarters,  as  well  as  to  army  corps  headquarters,  and  will,  for  the  present, 
receive  orders  from  department  headquarters. 

By  order  of 

Major-General  U.  S.  Grant. 


John  A.  Rawlins,  A.  A.  G. 


152 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


THE  PRESIDENT’S  PROCLAMATION,  AND  THE  USE  OF  COLORED 

TROOPS. 

No  history  of  the  war,  and  no  biography  of  any  one  of  its 
chief  actors,  would  be  complete  without  reference  to  a State 
paper  of  greater  significance  than  any  other  issued  during  the 
period  of  hostilities.  Indeed,  it  may  well  be  doubted  whether 
any  public  document  ever  issued  in  America  had  more  im- 
portant bearings  than  this.  We  refer  to  the  President’s 
Emancipation  Proclamation.  On  the  22d  of  September,  1862, 
he  had  declared,  by  proclamation,  that  on  the  1st  day  of  Jan- 
uary, 1863,  all  persons  held  as  slaves  within  the  States,  the 
people  of  which  were  in  rebellion,  should  be  thereafter  free. 
On  the  1st  day  of  January  he  had  ratified  that  assertion  by 
formal  proclamation,  enumerating  the  States  and  portions  of 
States  in  which  it  should  take  effect. 

This  was  the  signal  for  new  political  controversies,  and 
many  of  our  high  officer's  in  the  army  were  inclined  to  fight 
against  it. 

We  need  do  no  more  than  to  declare,  as  we  have  done  be- 
fore, that  this  was  a logical  sequence  for  which  we  should 
have  been  prepared,  and  against  which  the  rebels  had  not  the 
shadow  of  a right  to  complain.  The  recruiting  of  negro  regi- 
ments was  also  a bugbear  to  many  people,  though  not  a single 
valid  argument  can  be  brought  against  it.  .Disloyal  sheets 
fulminated  the  fallacious  argumenta  of  the  schools,  ad  populum, 
ad  verecundiam,  and  the  like,  and  the  swords  of  certain  gener- 
als relaxed  in  their  grasp  ; they  halted  on  the  negro  question. 
Grant,  no  politician,  but  a straightforward,  manly  soldier,  was 
instant  and  earnest  in  his  obedience.  “ It  is  expected,”  he 
wrote  in  orders,  “ that  all  commanders  will  especially  exert 
themselves  in  carrying  out  the  policy  of  the  Administration, 
not  only  in  organizing  colored  troops,  and  rendering  them 
efficient,  but  also  in  removing  prejudice  against  them.”  As 
the  servant  of  a great  republic,  he  left  to  the  departments 
of  Government  then’  specific  duties,  while  he  performed  his 


own. 


THE  NEW  MOVEMENT  TOWARDS  VICKSBURG.  153 


CHAPTER  XII. 

THE  NEW  MOVEMENT  TOWARDS  VICKSBURG. 

Routes  proposed. — Williams’  canal. — Why  it  failed. — Milliken’s  Bend. — Lakb 
Providence. — The  Yazoo  Pass. — Steele’s  Bayou. — Porter’s  energy. — Tan- 
gled country. — What  next? — To  New  Carthage,  and  beyond.— Passing 
THE  BATTERIES. — FIRST  BOATS. — SHEETS  OF  FIRE. — SECOND  LOT. — HARD  ThIES. — 

Across  to  Bruensburg. — Battle  of  Port  Gibson. — Enemy  routed. 

Stung  by  the  failure  of  bis  plans,  and  spurred  onward  by 
an  irrepressible  spirit  and  unyielding  will,  Grant  now  deter- 
mined to  take  Yicksburg  at  every  hazard,  and  at  any  cost. 
In  the  perusal  of  the  following  bistory,  it  is  curious  to  see  liis 
difficulties,  bis  expedients  ; bow,  bke  a lime-bound  on  its 
track,  be  essayed  many  approaches,  until  at  last  be  found  tbe 
true  one,  or  ratber,  burst  tbrougb  banders  of  fire  to  reach  it. 

His  plan  was  to  move  upon  Yicksburg  from  tbe  interior ; but 
bow  to  get  a base  by  which  be  might  do  so  was  tbe  question. 
Tbe  principal  routes  proposed,  and,  to  a certain  extent,  prose- 
cuted, were  the  following:  first,  Williams’  canal,  or  cut-off; 
second,  tbe  route  from  Milbken’s  Bend ; third,  Lake  Provi- 
dence ; fourth,  tbe  Yazoo  Pass ; and  fifth,  Steele’s  Bayou. 
Let  us  consider  these  in  their  order. 

williams’  canal. 

This  cut-off  bad  been  located  across  the  peninsula,  at  right 
angles,  about  six  ruffes  below  Yicksburg.  It  was  about  one 
mile  across  ; and,  if  it  could  be  made  effective,  it  would  isolate 
Yicksburg,  and  make  a channel  for  transporting  troops  and 
supplies  to  the  new  base  south  of  tbe  city,  without  exposur  e 

7* 


154 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


to  tlie  batteries  of  the  city.  It  has  already  been  stated  that 
the  location  was  faulty,  beginning  in  an  eddy  above,  and  de- 
bouching opposite  the  Big  bayou  and  race-course,  exposed  to  - 
an  enfilading  fire  from  the  lower  batteries. 

Immediately  after  the  affair  of  Arkansas  Post,  McClernand 
had  been  ordered  down  to  Young’s  Point,  and  McArthur’s 
division  was  there  on  the  20tli  of  January;  and  that  was  the 
destination  of  the  entire  Army  of  the  Tennessee,  less  the  gar-  . 
risons  of  the  towns  in  rear  and  Logan’s  division.  A very 
large  naval  force,  under  Admiral  Porter,  had  also  rendez- 
voused there.  On  the  2d  of  February,  Grant  came  down  to 
Young’s  Point  in  person,  and  superintended  the  work  on  the 
canal.  It  was  prosecuted  with  great  vigor.  The  camps  of  the 
army  were  on  the  west  side,  and  the  earth  was  thrown  up  on 
that  side,  to  form  a sort  of  levee  for  then  protection.  The 
river  was  rising  rapidly ; but,  while  it  promised  a speedy 
opening,  it  also  threatened  danger  to  the  embankments.  In- 
deed it  was  with  difficulty  that  the  fast  gathering  waters  could 
be  kept  our  of  the  canal  and  the  camps.  It  was  now  the  8th 
of  March,  and,  between  hope  and  fear,  the  former  predomi- 
nating, they  were  toiling  on,  when  suddenly  the  great  river 
asserted  its  strength  ; the  mouth  of  the  cut-off  gave  way  with 
a grand  burst ; the  waters^  swept  through  and  swept  over, 
carrying  away  implements  and  dykes,  and  flooding  the  camps, 
to  the  extreme  discomfort  and  great  danger  of  the  men.  ' The 
soldiers,  seizing  their  tents  and  equipments,  rushed  for  the 
levee  : all  that  part  of  the  peninsula  south  of  the  railroad  was 
under  water.  The  first  step  in  the  new  plan  was  a failure,  and 
the  rebels  laughed  loud  and  long  at  our  discomfiture. 

Grant  was  not  for  a moment  'disturbed ; he'liad  not  de- 
pended solely  upon  this : he  had  other  projects  for  untying 
the  Gordian  knot,  and  was  ready  in  default  of  all  these  to  cut 
it  with  his  sword.  His  army  was  large,  and,  in  spite  of  ma- 
lignant reports,  healthy  and  in  good  spirits. 

/ 


THE  NEW  MOVEMENT  TO WAEDS  VICKSBURG. 


155 


milliken’s  bend. 

The  engineers  had  reported  to  him  a practicable  route 
through  the  bayous  which  run  from  near  Milliken’s  Bend,  on 
the  north,  and  New  Carthage,  on  the  south,  through  Bounda- 
bout  bayou  into  the  Tensas  Biver.  This  also  was  tried : 
dredge-boats  were  sent  forward  to  clear  a passage,  and  a small 
steamer,  with  a few  barges,  was  passing  through,  when  the 
sudden  fall  of  the  river,  commencing  about  the  middle  of 
April,  put  an  em,l  to  this  Scheme. 

LAKE  PROVIDENCE. 

While  still  at  work  on  Williams’  cut-off,  and  as  an  alterna- 
tive or  an  additional  route,  Lake  Providence  had  engaged 
Grant’s  attention,  and  he  had  put  a large  force  to  work  upon 
it.  This  lake,  situated  seventy-five  miles  from  Vicksburg,  and 
just  south  of  the  Arkansas  State  line,  is  only  one  mile  west  of 
the  Mississippi  : through  this  short  strip  a canal  was  cut.  The 
lake  is  six  miles  long,  and  is  connected  by  Bayou  Baxter  with 
Bayou  Macon,  a water-channel  which  opens  into  the  Tensas, 
and  by  the  Washita  and  Bed  rivers  into  the  Mississippi.  The 
route  was  long  and  difficidt,  and  the  most  that  could  be  hoped 
from  it  was  a means  of  communication  with  Banks  at  Port 
Hudson.  This  project  served  to  employ  the  troops,  but  it 
was  soon  abandoned. 

THE  YAZOO  PASS. 

This  route  promised ’more  than  the  others,  and  was  mos 
vigorously  attempted.  Tazoo  Pass,  eight  miles  below  Helena, 
is  a narrow,  tortuous  channel,  running  eastward  from  the 
Mississippi  into  Moon  Lake,  whence  it  again  issues  eastward, 
with  a very  snake-like  course,  until  it  empties  into  the  Cold- 
water  Biver,  which,  at  some  distance  below,  empties  into  the 
Tallahatchie.  It  was  known  that  on  both  the  Coldwater  and 
Tallahatchie  rivers  the  rebels  were  building  gunboats  and 


156 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


other  craft.  At  higli-water,  the  Tallahatchie  is  navigable  to 
Wyatt,  far  above  the  month  of  the  Coldwater.  Grant’s  plan 
was  to  get  into  the  Coldwater  with  his  light-draught  boats,  and 
destroy  these  vessels  ; and,  finding  the  route  more  practicable 
than  had  been  anticipated,  he  hoped  the  gunboats  would  then 
run  down  into  the  Yazoo,  and  co-operate  with  a land  force  in 
a new  assault  on  Haines’  Bluff.  His  plan  was  defeated  by 
“ the  magnificent  distances,”  and  the  difficulties  of  the  route. 
Two  heavy  gunboats,  one  ram,  sis  light-draught  gunboats,  and 
eighteen  transports  were  made  ready ; and  McPherson,  with 
the  Seventeenth  Corps,  and  two  divisions,  one  from  the  Thir- 
teenth and  one  from  the  Fifteenth,  was  in  readiness  to  em- 
bark, when  the  number  of  transports  was  found  to  be  inade- 
quate. Only  one  division  could  be  taken  ; and  while  we  were 
moving  painfully  and  slowly  with  these  troops,  the  rebels,  in- 
formed of  our  projects,  were  as  busy  as  bees  blocking  the 
rivers  below,  the  principal  fortifications  being  just  above 
Greenwood,  where  the  Tallahatchie  and  the  Yalabusha  unite 
to  form  the  Yazoo. 

One  division  of  McClernand’s  Corps  (Thirteenth),  with  the 
Twelfth  and  Seventeenth  regiments  Missouri  volunteers  from 
Sherman,  as  sharp-shooters,  formed  the  advance  of  the  expe- 
dition, under  General  Boss.  With  great  labor,  and  after  tlio 
partial  disabling  of  many  of  the  boats,  they  succeeded  in 
reaching  the  Coldwater  on  the  2d  of  March.  From  that  point 
to  Fort  Pemberton  the  navigation  was  much  easier,  and  not 
much  opposed  by  the  enemy.  But  the  fort  itself  was  well 
posted  for  defence.  Within  the  angle  of  junction  of  the 
rivers,  it  was  protected  by  them  ; and  in  its  front,  which  ex- 
tended entirely  across,  from  river  to  river,  the  overflowed 
grounds  formed  a serious  obstacle  to  attack  by  a land  force. 
This  being  at  once  manifest,  the  gunboats  were  directed  to 
endeavor  to  silence  the  guns ; but,  after  a grand  effort,  they 
were  unable  to  do  so.  When  Quirnby,  with  one  division  of 
McPherson’s  corps,  came  up  to  re-enforce  Boss,  on  the  21st  of 
March,  and,  as  senior,  to  assume  command,  he  found  our 
troops  on  their  return,  near  Fort  Pemberton ; and,  by  order, 


THE  NEW  MOVEMENT  TOWARDS  VICKSBURG. 


157 


withdrew  the  whole  force,  arriving  at  Milliken’s  Bend  on  the 
23d  of  March. 


STEELE’S  BAYOU. 

Nothing  could  exceed  the  energy  of  Porter  .and  his  fleet  at 
this  juncture  ; and  no  event  of  the  campaign  more  strikingly 
illustrates  this  than  the  reconnoissance  from  the  Yazoo  be- 
low, through  Steele’s  Bayou.  Without  the  aid  of  a diagram, 
it  is  almost  impossible  to  describe  its  tortuous  course.  The 
boats  were  to  proceed  up  the  Yazoo  seven  miles,  to  Cypress 
bayou,— a short  opening  into  Steele’s  Bayou, — which,  after  a 
course  of  thirty  miles,  connects,  by  a short  canal  called  the 
Little  Black  Pork,  with  Deer  Creek.  After  navigating  that 
stream  for  eighteen  miles,  there  is  a connection  by  the  Boll- 
ing Fork  with  the  Sunflower  Biver,  ten  miles  distant.  This 
latter  stream,  after  a flow  of  forty-one  miles,  empties  into  the 
Yazoo,  not  far  above  Haines’  Bluff,  and  sixty  miles  from  its 
mouth.  This  was  a difficult,  roundabout,  but  promising  route, 
navigable  throughout  for  the  iron-clads ; and  it  would  flank 
Greenwood,  threaten  the  rear  of  those  who  were  there  hold- 
ing our  troops  and  boats  at  a “ dead-lock,”  and  turn  the  flank 
of  the  rebel  defences  at  Haines’  Bluff.  General  Grant  ac- 
companied Porter  on  a part  of  this  reconnoissance,  and  was  a 
witness  to  its  immense  difficulties.  The  country  was  a vyild 
and  tangled  thicket ; the  navigation  was  impeded  by  over- 
hanging and  interlacing  trees,  often  wedging  in  the  advance 
boats,  and  jamming  those  in  rear;  smoke-stacks  and  upper 
gear  were  swept  away.  Dark  nights,  realizing  the  “ palpable 
obscure,”  added  to  the  danger  and  difficulty,  and  would  have 
discouraged  less  unconquerable  hearts  than  those  of  our  gal- 
lant navy,  whose  spirits  seemed  to  rise  as  the  obstacles  accu- 
mulated and  increased.  General  Grant  hastened  back  to 
Young’s  Point,  to  send  up  a pioneer  force,  and  one  division  of 
Sherman’s  corps,  across  from  Eagle  Bend,  to  clear  the  way. 
But  the  difficulty  before  encountered  was  here  again  met. 
While  our  forces  were  making  slow  but  sure  progress,  the 


15S 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


rebels  got  wind  of  the  movement,  and  were  making  ready  for 
us,  after  the  difficult  navigation  should  have  been  completed. 
It  was,  therefore,  thought  best  to  abandon  the  route  ; and  this 
was  done,  when  we  were  but  a few  hundred  yards  distant 
from  the  Yazoo.  A quintette  of  failures  ; what  next? 

TO  NEW  CARTHAGE,  AND  BEYOND. 

Grant  now  determined  to  occupy  New  Carthage,  which 
could  be  reached  by  land,  even  at  the  present  stage  of  the 
river,  and  thus  secure  a point  which  should  protect  the  main 
line  of  his  communication  by  water.  On  the  29th  of  March, 
McClernand  was  pushed  forward,  with  the  Thirteenth  Corps, 
for  this  purpose,  to  be  followed  by  the  Fifteenth  and  Seven- 
teenth, as  soon  as  they  could  get  proper  supplies.  All  went 
well  until,  upon  the  arrival  of  McClernand’s  advance  at 
Smith’s  plantation,  only  two  miles  from  New  Carthage,  it  was 
found  that  the  levee  of  Bayou  Vidal  had  broken  away,  and 
that  New  Carthage  was,  for  the  time  at  least,  an  island. 
Surely  the  Mississippi,  with  its  interlacing,  circumjacent  wa- 
ters, was  a rebel  sympathizer. 

The  first  .effort  of  Grant,  in  view  of  this  new  obstacle,  was 
to  improvise  boats  to  transport  the  troops  across ; but  this 
was  slow  work,  and  so  another  route  was  projected  : this  was 
by  a detour  around  Bayou  Vidal,  twelve  miles  further,  making 
the  distance  traversed  from  Milliken’s  Bend  thirty-five  miles. 
The  roads  were  horrible,  and  besides  the  passage  of  the 
troops  over  these,  ordnance  stores  and  supplies  must  be 
taken.  The  task  was  herculean,  but  the  will  of  Grant  pro- 
vided a way. 


PASSING  THE  BATTERIES. 

And  now  we  reach  one  of  the  most  remarkable  and  brilliant 
features  of  the  campaign- — the  running  of  the  Vicksburg  bat- 
teries by  the  fleet,  with  transports  and  barges — the  inaugura- 
tion of  the  great  siege.  The  army,  as  we  have  seen,  could  be 


THE  NEW  MOVEMENT  TOWAEDS  VICKSBURG. 


159 


marched  down  tire  west  bank  ; but  the  question  was,  liow  to 
get  the  transports  below  for  the  crossing  of  tlie  troops,  and 
the  gunboats  to  protect  the  landings. 

On  the  16th  of  April,  Porter  was  ready  to  make  the  attempt, 
which  was  to  be  entirely  successful.  With  eight  gunboats,  all 
of  which  but  one  were  iron-clad,  and  further  protected  by  hay 
and  cotton,  he  took  three  transports — the  Porest  Queen, 
Henry  Clay,  and  Silver  Wave — laden  with  supplies  for  the 
army,  and  their  machinery  protected  by  bales  of  cotton  and 
hay.  The  gunboats  were  to  move  past  in  single  file,  engaging 
the  enemy’s  batteries,  if  discovered,  with  their  broadside  guns ; 
while  the  transports,  on  the  starboard,  should  try  to  slip 
through,  under  coter  of  the  smoke.  It  was  between  ten  and 
eleven  o’clock  that  night  as  they  came  around  the  bend,  the 
Benton,  Captain  Greer,  leading.  The  embattled  city  slept  in 
silence,  apparently  ignorant  of  the  approach  of  the  bold 
armament,  which  was  to  throw  its  boasted  invincibility  to  the 
winds  ; but,  while  it  began  to  be  believed  on  the  fleet  that  the 
enemy  were,  for  some  ulterior  purpose,  allowing  us  to  pass  un- 
molested, two  sharp  and  brilliant  lines  of  fire  gave  the  signal, 
and,  in  the  words  of  a spectator,  “ in  an  instant  the  whole 
length  of  the  bluffs  was  ablaze  with  fire.”  Not  quite  unscathed 
by  all  these  grand  pyrotechnics,  the  fleet  ran  the  gauntlet, 
pouring  in  their  broadsides  upon  the  city,  from  twenty-five 
heavy  guns,  charged  with  grape  and  shrapnel.  In  an  hour 
and  a quarter  the  batteries  were  passed.  The  Forest  Queen 
was  disabled  by  a shot  through  her  drum,  but  was  towed 
below,  and  soon  repaired.  The  ill-fated  Henry  Clay*  was  the 
sole  victim  of  the  achievement.  Her  cotton  was  set  on  fire, 
her  men  demoralized,  and  she  was  abandoned,  a blazing 
wreck,  drifting  down  the  river. 

The  batteries  at  Warrenton,  below,  were  so  intimidated  by 
Porter’s  fire,  that  they  scarcely  responded.  Here  was  a 
decided  smile  of  Fortune  : the  fickle  goddess  was  evidently  be- 


* A passenger  steamer  of  this  name  was  burnt  on  the  Hudson,  in  1852,  with 
great  loss  of  life. 


160 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


coming  propitious.  Such  brilliant  success  prompted  another 
immediate  attempt.  Grant  ordered  six  more  transports  to  be 
made  ready — the  Tigress,  Anglo-Saxon,  Cheeseman,  Empire 
City,  Horizonia,  and  Moderator,  and  in  tow  of  these  were 
twelve  barges,  laden  with  forage.  These  were  run  by  on  the 
night  of  April  22.  The  Tigress  was  sunk  by  the  enemy’s  shot. 
In  all,  five  of  the  boats  were  damaged,  but  soon  repaired  ; and 
one-half  the  forage  on  the  barges  was  safely  landed.  War, 
even  when  successful,  is  an  expensive  game : this  was  con- 
sidered quite  a satisfactory  result.  In  both  these  expeditions, 
the  transports  were  manned  by  eager  volunteers,  who  re- 
sponded in  great  numbers  to  every  call  made  for  them.  And 
in  this  connection,  General  Grant  refers  to  the  fact,  that  will- 
ing adepts,  in  all  mechanical  arts,  could  be  found  in  his  army, 
whenever  wanted. 

Let  us  now  return  to  the  movement  of  the  army.  The 
number  of  transports  for  a journey  down  the  river  being-still 
inadequate,  Grant  determined  to  move  his  army,  by  a cir- 
cuitous route,  to  Hard  Times,  on  the  Louisiana  shore,  just 
above  Grand  Gulf.  This  would  make  the  distance  travelled 
by  the  troops  seventy  miles  from  Mil li ken’s  Bend.  At 
this  time,  only  the  Thirteenth  Corps,  under  McClernand, 
had  reached  that  point,  followed  by  McPherson  with  the 
Seventeenth. 

The  next  step  to  be  taken  was  to  cross  the  Thirteenth  Corps 
over  the  river  in  transports  and  barges.  Then,  when  the  navy 
should  silence  the  batteries  of  Grand  Gulf,  McClernand  was 
to*  storm  them.  It  is  well  that  circumstances  changed  this 
programme.  Grand  Gulf  is  an  exceedingly  strong  post,  on 
the  high  bluff  of  the  Mississippi,  just  south  of  the  entrance  of 
the  Big  Black  Eiver.  Its  batteries,  sweeping  the  river,  were 
arranged  in  tiers  ; and  the  range  of  hills  was  fined  with  rifle- 
pits,  protected  by  field-guns. 

At  eight  o’clock  on  the  morning  of  April  29,  the  fleet  moved 
to  the  attack,  while  a large  portion  of  the  Thirteenth  Corps 
were  held  in  readiness  to  land.  General  Grant,  on  a tug  in 
the  stream,  watched  the  action,  and  was  greatly  impressed 


THE  NEW  MOVEMENT  TOWARDS  VICKSBURG. 


161 


witla  tlie  extreme  gallantly  of  the  navy.  They  brought  their 
vessels  'within  pistol-shot  of  the  batteries  ; and,  for  five  hours 
and  thirty  minutes,  they  rained  shot  and  shell  upon  them, 
receiving  in  return  a hail-storm  of  iron  and  steel.  The  lower 
batteries  were  silenced,  but  the  upper  ones  were  too  high  for 
the  guns  on  the  boats ; and  at  the  end  of  the  action,  it  was 
developed  that  they  were  entirely  too  strong  to  be  taken  by  a 
coup  de  main  of  the  land  forces. 

THE  ADVANCE  BY  BRUINSBURG. 

Once  more  upon  the  road ! Grant  had  learned  that 
from  Bruinsburg,  on  the  east  bank,  a few  miles  below,  there 
was  a good  road  to  Port  Gibson  ; and  if  he  could  reach  that 
point,  Grand  Gulf  must  be  evacuated.  His  plan,  long  hidden 
in  his  own  counsels,  was  now  manifest  to  the  world ; and  the 
world  declared  it  audacious  in  the  extreme.  The  authorities 
at  Washington  doubted  its  feasibility : the  rebels  felt  sure 
that  he  was  placing  himself  between  two  fires.  Some  of  his 
best  officers,  it  is  said,  protested  against  it.  Grant  was  true 
to  his  own  convictions.  The  force  which  had  been  held  in  * 
readiness  to  attack  Grand  Gulf,  had  the  navy  silenced  its  bat- 
teries, was  disembarked  at  Hard  Times,  and  marched  down 
the  river  to  a point  below  Grand  Gulf,  opposite  Bruinsburg  ; 
while  the  navy  and  the  transports  ran  the  batteries  and  joined 
them. 

On  the  30th  of  April,  from  early  morning,  transports,  barges, 
and  gunboats  were  all  in  requisition,  ferrying  McClernand 
across  to  Bruinsburg.  His  corps  then  started  at  once,  with 
three  days’  rations  in  haversack,  so  as  to  reach  the  highlands, 
and  form  line  without  resistance.  The  Seventeenth  was  fol- 
lowing as  rapidly  as  possible.  General  Grant  also  crossed  in 
person  on  the  same  day.  The  enemy  should  have  resisted  the 
advance  fighting  in  retreat ; but  they  did  not.  They  were 
first  met,  eight  miles  from  Bruinsburg,  on  the  night  of  the 
30th  of  April,  and  driven  back  a considerable  distance  be- 
fore the  fighting  was  discontinued.  With  the  early  morning 


1G2 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


of  May  1st,  they  were  met  in  force,  under  Major-General 
Bowen,  about  four  miles  from  Port  Gibson,  and  thirteen  from 
Bruinsburg.  They  were  strongly  posted,  where  two  roads 
meet, — both,  however,  leading  by  detour  to  the  right  and  left,  | 
to  Port  Gibson — the  brigades  of  Green  and  Tracey  (one 
thousand  and  one  thousand  five  hundred  strong  respectively) 
holding  their  front  line.  Bowen  at  once  sent  for  re-enforce- 
ments, which  reached  him  during  the  battle.  To  defeat  this  • 
rebel  force,  on  both  roads,  was  now  the  matter  in  hand. 

THE  BATTLE  OP  PORT  GIBSON. 

The  roads  upon  which  the  rebels  were  posted  were  upon 
ridges,  and  there  were  ravines  and  very  broken  country  on  the 
sides.  It  was  a position  in  which  a small  force  could  success- 
fully resist  a large  one.  McClernand  divided  his  force,  sending 
the  division  of  Osterliaus  to  attack  on  the  left ; while  on  the 
right  were  those  of  Hovey,  Carr,  and  Smith.  As  the  action 
became  serious,  General  Grant  appeared  upon  the  ground, 
directing  and  superintending  the  movements.  The  rebel 
general  was  aware  how  much  depended  upon  a stubborn 
resistance  ; while  Grant  was  well  aware  that  to  defeat  him  at 
this  point  would  force  the  immediate  evacuation  of  Grand 
Gulf,  and  lay  open  the  rear  of  Vicksburg.  On  our  right,  the 
enemy  was  steadily  pushed  back  all  the  day  ; but  Osterhaus, 
on  the  left,  experienced  such  a spirited  resistance,  that  he  was 
obliged  to  wait  for  re-enforcements.  Logan’s  division,  of 
McPhersons  corps,  and  a portion  of  the  Ninth  Division,  had 
now  come  up  ; and  Grant  sent  one  brigade  to  McClernand, 
who  had  also  been  calling  for  re-enforcements,  and  one  to 
Osterhaus.  The  result  was  not  long  doubtful.-  Charging  with 
the  bayonet,  and  working  their  way  through  the  young  cane, 
Osterhaus  and  his  re-enforcements  drove  the  rebels  from  their 
strongest  position,  while  our  artillery  played  upon  their  disas- 
trous retreat.  The  rebel  losses  in  front  of  our  left  were,  one 
hundred  and  fifty  killed,  three  hundred  wounded,  and  six  hun- 


THE  NEW  MOVEMENT  TOWARDS  VICKSBURG. 


163 


dred  prisoners.  Night  put  an  end  to  the  combat ; and  onr 
troops  bivouacked  in  the  bright  moonlight,  while  the  rebels, 
thoroughly  beaten,  fled  across  the  Bayou  Pierre,  destroying 
the  bridges  in  their  flight  towards  Grand  Gulf.  These  were 
speedily  rebuilt.  On  the  morrow,  a new  floating-bridge  was 
erected  by  McPherson,  and  the  enemy  pursued  on  the  road 
to  Rankin  son’s  Perry,  across  the  Big  Black. 


164 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

# 

VICKSBURG : THE  BATTLES,  ASSAULTS,  AND  SIEGE. 

Fortune  smiles. — Defences  of  Vicksburg. — Grand  Gulf  ours.- — Sherman’s  feint 
on  Haines’  Bluff. — Grant’s  grand  tactics. — Battle  of  Raymond. — Battle 
of  Jackson. — Johnston  driven  oCt. — Where  is  Pemberton? — At  Champion's 
1Iill.— Battle  there. — Enemy  demoralized. — Battle  oe  the  Big  Black.—  1 
Investment. — Fleet  co-operates. — Tivo  assaults. — Both  fail. 

At  length,  Fortune,  so  long  a fickle  goddess,  had  smiled 
upon  Grant.  Behold  him  now  fairly  established  on  the  east 
bank,  and  with  httle  to  impede  his  progress  to  the  “high 
plateau  in  rear  of  Vicksburg,”  which  had  been  his  ardent 
dream  ever  since  the  siege  of  Corinth.  It  is  now  time  to  take 
a brief  survey  of  that  famous  citadel.  Vicksburg,  the  “ city 
of  a hundred  hills,”  the  “ heroic  city,”  was  ranked  by  the 
rebels  as  the  most  important  point  nest  to  Richmond  in  -the 
entire  theatre  of  war.  In  peaceful  times  it  was  noted  as  an 
important  depot  of  the  cotton-trade’,  one.  of  the  principal 
thrones  of  that  monarch  which,  like  the  Jupiter  of  classic 
mythology,  was  but  to 

“ Shake  his  ambrosial  curls,  and  give  the  nod — 

The  stamp  of  Fate,  the  sanction  of  a god” — 

the  great  Republic  was  to  totter  and  fall,  and  even  King  Can- 
non was  to  cower  in  impotent  silence. 

In  time  of  war,  Vicksburg  was  less  ironically  potential. 
Perhaps  there  is  no  stronger  position  on  the  Mississippi. 
This  has  been  already  indicated  in  the  record  of  the  earlier 
movements.  Situated  on  one  side  of  a very  sharp  bend  or 
bow  in  the  river,  on  a high  line  of  bluffs,  extending  for  fifteen 


VICKSBURG:  BATTLES,  ASSAULTS,  AND  SIEGE.  165 


miles  from  Haines’  Bluff,  touching  the  Yazoo  on  the  north,  to 
a point  below  Warrenton  on  the  south.  Its  northern  river 
defences  are  rendered  most  formidable  by  the  vast  triangle, 
the  sides  of  which  are  the  Mississippi,  the  Yazoo,  and  the 
bluffs,  which  is  filled  with  interlacing  bayous,  and  streams 
and  swamps.  This  impracticable  northern  terrein  is  swept  by 
the  fire  of  the  whole  line — Haines’  Bluff,  Drumgool’s  Bluff, 
and  Walnut  Hills — and  there  is  a concentrated  fire  upon  the 
sharp  apex  of  the  bend.  It  is  no  abuse  of  language  to  say, 
that  on  the  river-front  it  is  impregnable.  Immediately  after 
Yew  Orleans  fell,  it  might  have  been  taken,  as  we  learn  from 
an  intercepted  letter  from  one  of  Jefferson  Davis’s  family. 
But  that  matters  little  : it  was  not. 

On  the  land-side,  it  was  scarcely  less  formidable  at  the  time 
of  Grant’s  approach.  Bayou  Pierre,  with  its  steep  banks, 
formed  an  outer  line  ; then  came  the  Big  Black,  with  its  tribu- 
taries, Big  Sandy,  Five-mile,  Fourteen-mile,  and  Baker’s 
creeks, — a network  of  exterior  defences  of  great  value  to  a 
skilful  commander.  And  when  the  city  was  descried,  the  sur- 
rounding ridges  were  crowned  with  fortifications  ; — redoubts, 
bastioned  forts ; the  main  fort  at  the  railroad  entrance ; lu- 
nettes, redans,  on  all  the  prominent  points  ; detached  batteries 
almost  without  number,  and  lines  of  well-constructed  rifle- 
pits  connecting  all  the  parts.  The  profiles  of  the  rebel  forts 
and  batteries  were  the  strongest  used  in  field-works,  and  of 
greater  dimensions  than  those  by  which  we  approached  them. 
It  seemed  that  nothing  but  overpowering  numbers,  secure 
from  all  danger  of  a succoring  army,  regular  approaches,  and 
starvation  could  reduce  this  most  real  of  the  many  rebel 
Gibraltars.  And  yet  this  was  the  work  Grant  had  appointed 
for  himself  and  his  army.  Having  found  the  river  impracti- 
cable, he  would  cross  all  the  inland  lines,  and  reduce  it. 
Surely,  if  he  should  succeed,  he  would  become  immortal  !* 

* “ One  of  the  most  extraordinary  and  audacious  games  that  the  enemy  had 
yet  attempted  in  this  war.  ...  In  daring,  in' celerity  of  movement,  and  in 
the  vigor  and  decision  of  its  steps,  it  was  the  most  remarkable  of  the  war.” — 
Pollard,  Third  Yea/r,  pp.  43,  44. 


166 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


To  defend  this  important  point  was  the  unenviable  task  of 
Lieutenant-General  John  C.  Pemberton,  who  was  now,  with  a 
force  of  thirty  odd  thousand  men,  about  to  be  rapidly  driven 
into  his  inner  works,  only  to  leave  them  as  a paroled  prisoner. 

It  has  since  been  charged  against  him  that  he  did  not  lay  in 
proper  supplies  to  stand  a siege  ; and  it  would  appear  that  for 
some  time  he  was  entirely  deceived  as  to  Grant’s  movements, 
believing  that  he  was  going  to  re-enforce  Bosecrans,  and  even 
asking  by  telegraph  whether  he  should  not  himself  send  troops  • 
to  Tullahoma.  But  time,  which  makes  all  things  even,  will 
. show  that  Pemberton,  who  has  been  made  the  scapegoat  for 
the  sins  of  many,  did  better  than  his  advisers  and  maligners  I 
would  have  done.  If  Pemberton  was  lulled  into  fatal  security, 
it  was  the  fault  of  the  Confederate  Department  of  War  ; and 
that  he  was  not  succored  by  a large  army  betokens  ignorance 
and  impotence,  for  which  he  certainly  was  not  responsible. 

So,  a strong  foothold  having  been  now  gained,  and  Grand 
Grdf  evacuated  by  the  enemy,  Grant  made  this  point  tempo- 
rarily a new  base,  abandoning  Bruinsburg.  He  went  himself, 
with  a small  escort  of  cavalry,  to  Grand  Gulf,  to  direct  matters, 
and  he  was  amazed  at  the  great  natural  strength  of  the  posi- 
tion ; but  it  was  designed  to  resist  a river  attack,  and  had  but 
weak  defences  on  the  land  side.  It  had  been  greatly  damaged 
by  the  fire  of  our  fleet,  but  the  rebels,  in  then-  hasty  evacua- 
tion, had  left  behind  them  thirteen  heavy  guns. 

sherman’s  feint  on  haines’  bluff. 

When  Grant  was  about  to  make  his  landing  at  Bruinsburg, 
he  had  directed  Sherman  to  make  a demonstration  on.  Haines’ 
Bluff,  for  the  sole  purpose  of  diverting  the  enemy’s  attention, 
and  keeping  a considerable  number  of  men  in  his  front  to 
repulse  his  assault.  Sherman’s  orders  were  received  on  the 
28th  of  April,  and  the  false  attack  was  to  be  made  simultane- 
ously with  the  proposed  attack  of  Grant  on  Grand  Gulf. 
Sherman  says  :*  “ Knowing  full  well  the  army  could  distin- 


*'  Sherman’s  Speech,  May  24,  1865. 


VICKSBURG : BATTLES,  ASSAULTS,  AND  SIEGE. 


167 


gTiisli  a feint  from  a real  attack  by  succeeding  events,  and  as- 
sured tlie  country  would,  in  due  season,  recover  from  tlie 
effect,  I made  the  necessary  orders,  and  embarked.” 

Proceeding  up  tlie  Yazoo,  on  the  evening  of  the  29th,  he 
was  at  the  mouth  of  the  Chickasaw,  and  the  nest  morning  the 
naval  force  opened  upon  the  bluffs.  Towards  evening  of  the 
30th,  he  disembarked  one  division  in  full  view  of  the  enemy, 
as  if  to  prepare  to  assault,  although  he  knew  that  there  was 
no  road  across  the  submerged  field,  between  the  river  and  the 
bluff.  The  feint  was  eminently  successful.  The  gunboats 
again  opened  with  spirit.  The  enemy  were  seen  moving 
troops  and  artillery  back  and  forth,  evidently  expecting  a real 
attack.  Similar  demonstrations,  with  reconnoissances  on  both 
sides  of  the  Yazoo,  were  made  the  next  day ; and  on  that 
evening  (May  1),  rapidly  embarking,  he  dropped  down  to 
Young’s  Point.  The  next  day  his  troops  were  put  in  motion 
for  Milliken’s  Bend,  and  thence  to  Hard  Times,  which  he 
reached  on  the  6th  of  May. 

The  main  portion  of  Grant’s  army  having  now  reached 
Hankinson’s  Ferry,  across  the  Big  Black,  he  made  a short 
halt  for  rest,  concentration,  and  supplies ; and  for  a moment 
the  question  was  presented  to  his  mind  whether  he  should 
join  Banks,  reduce  Port  Hudson,  and  then  march  upon  Yicks- 
burg  with  a force  increased  by  twelve  thousand  men.  But  it 
was  not  a question  long : this  would  take  time,  and  hours 
were  worth  more  than  men.  Humors  were  heard  in  every 
quarter  that  the  South  was  rising  to  save  Yicksburg,  and  that 
Beauregard,  their  “ Little  Napoleon,”  was  coming  to  make 
head  against  Grant.  The  rebel  governor  of  Mississippi,  John 
J.  Pettus,  under  date  of  May  5,  had  issued  an  inflammatory 
proclamation  to  the  people/calling  every  man  to  arms.  In 
any  event,  twelve  thousand  additional  men,  a month  later, 
would  be  fewer  in  reality  than  his  present  force  at  the  present 
time ; and  so  he  wisely  decided  to  push  forward,  and  take 
Yicksburg. 

Sherman’s  corps  was  now  up,  having  reached  him  on  the 
8th  of  May,  and  was  at  once  marched  forward  to  Big  Sandy. 


168  GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 

Grant’s  design  was  now  to  secure  liis  rear  by  a rapid  march 
on  Jackson,  the  destruction  of  its  pnblic  property,  which 
could  aid  the  enemy,  and  the  railroad ; and  then  suddenly 
marching  West,  to  come  upon  the  devoted  city.  To  deceive 
the  enemy,  he  moved  up  the  Big  Black,  by  both  banks, 
threatening  a direct  attack,  by  way  of  Hall’s  and  Baldwin’s 
ferries,  and  he  even  sent  an  expedition  to  within  six  miles  of 
Warrenton.  McPherson  was  moved  to  Bocky  Springs,  on  the 
Hall’s  Ferry  road,  and  McClernand  to  Willow  Springs.  We  ’ 
held  the  ferries.  Sherman  was  on  the  right,  on  both  roads. 
By  thus  hugging  the  river,  Grant  completely  deceived  the 
enemy  as  to  his  real  intentions,  which  were  to  push  McCler- 
nand and  Sherman  forward  to  the  railroad  between  Edward’s 
Station  and  Bolton,  while  McPherson  should  move  rapidly 
upon  Baymond  and  Jackson.  . It  was  on  the  11th  of  May 
that  he  telegraphed  to  Washington  that  he  should  commiini-  ■ 
cate  with  Grand  Gulf  no  more. 

Nothing  in  the  history  of  the  war  is  more  admirable  than 
the  grand  tactics  which  now  ensued.  The  general  plan  was 
carried  out ; the  details  were  decided  by  the  movements  of 
the  enemy,  and  the  new  circumstances  arising.  McClernand 
was  moved  up  to  Fourteen-mile  Creek,  nearest  the  river, 
having  sent  one  division  to  Baldwin,  still  to  deceive  and 
frighten  the  enemy.  Sherman,  who  was  at  Auburn,  on  the 
11th,  marched  up  to  the  bridge,  across  that  stream,  on  the 
Edward’s  Station  road,  on  the  12th,  and  after  spirited  skir- 
mishing, and  the  improvising  of  a crossing,  in  lieu  of  the 
bridge,  which  the  enemy  had  burned,  they  crossed  and  en- 
camped. Grant  was  with  Sherman  at  this  point,  seven  miles 
west  of  Baymond,  and  there  heard  of  the  success  of  McPher- 
son at  Baymond. 


THE  BATTLE  OE  RAYMOND. 

General  McPherson,  in  pursuance  of  orders,  had  marched 
directly  upon  Baymond,  and  was  met,  two  miles  south  of  the 
town,  on  Fondreu’s  Creek,  by  Gregg’s  rebel  brigade,  soon 


VICKSBURG : BATTLES,  ASSAULTS,  AJSTD  SIEGE. 


169 


re-enforced  by  that  of  W.  H.  T.  Walker.  Logan’s  division 
came  up  to  these  troops  at  ten  o’clock  on  the  12th  of  May. 
The  rebel  infantry  were  concealed  by  the  woods  bordering  the 
creek,  and  their  artillery,  posted  on  an  eminence,  swept  the 
field  across  which  our  troops  must  move.  The  fighting  was 
severe,  falling  mainly  to  the  share  of  Logan’s  first  and  second 
brigades ; but  in  two  hoims  and  a half  it  was  ended,  by  the 
retreat  of  the  enemy,  after  we  had  sustained  a loss  of  sixty- 
nine  killed,  three  hundred  and  forty-one  wounded,  and  thirty- 
two  missing. 

When  Grant  received  notice  of  the  victory  at  Raymond, 
Sherman  was  at  once  set  in  motion  to  join  McPherson,  and 
move  with  him  upon  Jackson,  to  which  point  the  enemy  had 
retreated.  He  must  be  beaten  there,  and  his  stores  destroyed 
without  delay,  for  intelligence  has  now  arrived  that  General 
Joseph  Johnston  is  coming  with  a large  force  to  the  aid  of 
Pemberton,  and  to  place  Grant  between  two  fires. 

The  rebel  situation  is  now  critical,  in  spite  of  such  fallacious 
promises.  Pemberton,  who  should  have  fought  with  his 
entire  force  at  Port  Gibson,  and  who  should  not  have  fought 
at  Raymond,  had  formed  an  intention  of  fighting  the  great 
battle  at  Edward’s  Station.  But  on  the  night  of  the  13th, 
when  our  troops  reached  Clinton,  on  the  railroad,  Johnston, 
who  had  now  reached  Jackson,  dispatched  a courier  to  urge 
Pemberton  to  attack  our  forces,  beat  the  detachment,  and  re- 
establish the  communications.  More  easily  said  than  done. 
Pemberton  moved  out  irresolutely,  struck  but  a weak  blow  at 
Champion’s  Hill,  and  so  demoralized  his  troops,  that  they 
made  but  a show  of  resistance  at  the  crossing  of  the  Big 
Black. 

But  we  are  anticipating.  On  the  13th,  McPherson  struck 
the  railroad  at  Clinton,  destroying  the  track,  and  capturing 
important  dispatches  from  Pemberton  to  Gregg.  He  then 
moved  upon  Jackson.  Sherman  also  moved  to  Jackson,  by 
the  parallel  road  from  Raymond  through  Mississippi  Springs. 
McClernand  was  held,  as  a general  reserve,  near  Raymond. 

The  movements  of  Sherman  and  McPherson  were  so  timed 

8 


170 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


as  tliat  they  should  attack  the  enemy  together.  On  the 
morning  of  the  14th,  they  came  up  to  within  three  miles  of 
Jackson,  the  rain  pouring  in  torrents,  and  the  roads  miry  and 
slippery.  By  noon,  however,  it  had  cleared,  but’  not  before  , 
our  troops  were  engaged.  Before  describing  the  battle,  let  us 
observe  for  a moment,  the  great  care,  and  yet  great  prompti- 
tude, with  which  the  army  was  manoeuvred.  When  McPher- 
son  and  Sherman  were  coming  into  line  at  Jackson,  McCler- 
nand  was  moved  up  to  Clinton  with  one  of  his  divisions ; ' 
another  was  at  Mississippi  Springs  ; a third  wras  at  Raymond ; 
a fourth,  with  Blair’s  division  of  Sherman’s  corps,  was  near 
New  Auburn,  with  the  wagon-train ; while  McArthur,  with 
one  brigade  of  his  division  of  General  McPherson’s  corps  was 
moving  up  to  Raymond,  on  the  Utica  road.  These  were  ah 
within  supporting  distance,  and  ready  for  any  demonstration 
of  the  enemy. 

THE  BATTLE  OF  JACKSON. 

General  Johnston  was  in  command  at  Jackson,  and  must  be  ■ 
beaten,  and  driven  away  before  we  could  invest  Vicksburg. 
Upon  the  approach  of  Sherman  and  McPherson,  he  came 
outside  the  city  limits,  with  a large  force,  to  resist  McPher- 
son, wrho  occupied  our  left,  only  confronting  Sherman  with  a 
small  number  of  infantry  and  artillery,  on  our  right.  The 
ground  over  which  the  troops  were  to  move'was  swept  by  the 
fire  of  the  rebel  guns,  which  they  opened  as  soon  as  we  came 
in  sight.  But  their  batteries  on  our  right  were  soon  silenced  • 
by  the  fire  of  Sherman’s  guns,  and  a charge  of  Mower’s 
brigade  of  Tuttle’s  division  drove  them  to  their  rifle-pits  just 
outside  the  city.  Ignorant  of  the  force  in  his  front,  it  oc- 
curred to  Sherman  to  send  a reconnoissance,  to  find  the  left 
flank  of  the  enemy  and  feel  its  strength.  This  was  effected  by 
Captain  Pitzmann,  engineer,  with  the  Ninety-fifth  Ohio  ; and 
while  he  was  making  this  detour,  Steele’s  division  was  closed 
up.  Pitzmann  reported  the  flank  weak  and  exposed,  and 
Sherman  at  once  moved  Steele  to  the  right,  over  the  same 


VICKSBURG : BATTLES,  ASSAULTS,  AND  SIEGE.  171 


ground,  while  Tuttle  was  pushed  forward  on  the  main  road. 
The  enemy  did  not  wait  long  for  our  attack,  but  sought  safety 
in  a northward  flight,  retreating  towards  Canton.  McPher- 
son had  thoroughly  beaten  him  on  his  front,  and  he  -thought 
himself  happy  in  escaping  capture.  We  pursued  him  until 
nightfall. 

Grant,  accompanied  by  his  son,  a lad  of  thirteen,  met  Sher- 
man and  McPherson  at  the  hotel  near  the  State  House,  in 
Jackson,  for  congratulations,  council,  and  new  action.  John- 
ston, indeed,  was  driven  away,  but  he  had  urgently  ordered 
Pemberton  to  come  out,  and  “ re-establish  the  communica- 
tions and  this,  Grant  had  just  learned,  Pemberton  was 
endeavoring  to  do.  But  he  was  too  late,  and  all  that  Grant 
had  to  do,  thanks  to  his  rapid  and  skilful  combinations,  was 
to  face  to  the  rear,  march  on  the  dirt-roads  to  Edward’s 
Station,  and  do  to  Pemberton  even  as  he  had  done  to  Joseph 
Johnston.  Sherman  was  left  to  destroy  the  arsenals,  pglblic 
works,  factories,  bridges,  etc.,  very  properly  including  an 
extensive  cotton  factory  which  had  been  engaged  in  making- 
clothing  for  the  Confederate  army.  The  convicts,  who  had 
been  released  by  their  own  authorities,  fired  the  penitentiary ; 
and,  shameful  to  relate,  there  was  considerable  pillage  by 
some  of  our  soldiers,  who,  having  found  some  bad  rum,  could 
not  be  restrained  by  them  officers. 

McPherson  was  moved  out  on  the  Clinton  road,  and  on  the 
15th  was  a mile  and  a half  from  Bolton,  within  supporting 
distance  of  Hovey’s  division  of  McClernand’s  corps ; while 
McClernand,  with  the  remaining  divisions,  was  ordered  to 
Edward’s  Station,  but  was  not  to  bring  on  a general  engage- 
ment, unless  he  was  sure  of  success.  Blair  was  with  him,  and 
Sherman  was  soon  to  follow  from  J ackson. 

Every  thing  now  was  on  the  tiptoe  of  expectancy.  Where 
was  Pemberton  ? at  what  point  would  he  throw  Grant  off  his 
track,  and  open  the  communications  ? 

At  five  o’clock  on  the  morning  of  the  16th,  two  railroad 
employees  who  had  passed  through  Pemberton’s  army  the 
evening  before,  Avere  brought  to  Grant’s  headquarters,  and 


172 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


informed  Mm  that  the  enemy  had  marched  out  from  Vicks- 
burg, and  was  coming  to  meet  him  with  a force  of  twenty-five 
thousand  men.  'It  was  Johnston’s  desire  that  he  should  move 
upon  Clinton,  but  Pemberton  determined  to  try  and  cut  off 
Grant’s  supplies  : but  it  was  too  late  to  do  either.  This  was  not 
unexpected  news,  but  it  made  definite  what  was  before  vague. 
Grant  should  need  Sherman,  at  least  in  support,  sooner  than 
he  had  thought.  Without  delay,  at  half-past  five,  he  sent  a 
dispatch  to  Sherman,  to  come  up  at  once.  Sherman  received 
it  at  ten  minutes  past  seven,  and  at  eight  his  advance  was  in 
motion  for  Bolton.  Mower’s  brigade  was  left  behind  to 
parole  the  prisoners  taken,  and  Jackson  was  at  once  evacu- 
ated, to  be  cautiously  reoccupi’ed  by  Johnston,  and  again 
taken,  after  great  events  should  have  transpired,  by  Sherman. 

Blair’s  division  of  the  Fifteenth  Corps  moved  towards 
Edward’s  Station ; and  Osterhaus  was  directed  to  move 
pari  passu  with  Blair ; McPherson  was  ordered  up  to  join 
McClernand.  In  order  to  guard  against  all  mistakes,  General 
Grant  sent  Lieutenant-Colonel  Wilson,  of  his  staff,  to  explain 
the  situation  to  McClernand,  and  to  urge  him  to  come  up 
promptly. 

These  preliminaries  and  precautions  having  been  arranged, 
Grant  went  in  person  to  the  front,  and  reached  Bolton,  on 
tho  railroad,  the  terminus  of  a short  railroad  line  from  Bay- 
mond.  There  he  found  McPherson,  with  the  pioneers,  re- 
building the  bridge  across  Baker’s  Creek,  which  had  been 
destroyed  the  night  before  by  the  cavalry  of  Osterhaus’s 
division.  This  delay  in  the  crossing  had  blocked  the  road 
with  wagons  and  trains,  which  impeded  the  advance  of  the 
army.  Grant  in  person  directed  the  trains  to  draw  up  on 
both  sides  of  the  road,  and  McPherson’s  troops  passed  through 
and  forward. 

THE  BATTLE  OF  CHAMPION’S  HELLS,  OB  BAKEB’S  CREEK. 

The  position  taken  by  the  enemy  lay  across  the  road,  on 
the  left  of  which  rose  a high  hill,  covered  by  a dense  forest  and 


VICKSBURG:  BATTLES,  ASSAULTS,  AND  SIEGE. 


173 


undergrowth ; and  on  the  right,  the  timber  extended  a short 
distance  down  the  hill,  which  then  opened  into  cultivated  fields  ; 
the  slope  being  a gentle  one  on  the  right.  The  first  signal  of 
the  coming  battle  was  received  bj  Hovej’s  division, -which  had 
moved  up  the  road  and  in  the  ravine, .and  occupied  the  centre. 
McClernand,  with  the  divisions  of  Osterhaus,  Carr,  Smith,  and 
Blah,  was  to  come  up  on  the  left — McPherson  on  the  right. 

To  oppose  this  gathering  force,  the  rebel  army,  commanded 
by  Pemberton,  was  strongly  posted,  them  batteries  being 
placed  in  the  bend  of  the  creek.  Major-General  W.  W. 
Loring  (who,  previous  to  the  rebellion,  held  a citizen  appoint- 
ment in  our  army,  but  who  had  seen  service  in  the  Mounted 
Pities,  and  lost  his  arm  in  Mexico)  commanded  them  right? ; 
Major-General  John  Bowen  (a  graduate  of  West  Point,  and 
an  impetuous  soldier),  the  centre  ; and  Brigadier-General 
Carter  L.  Stevenson  (who  had  held  a citizen  appointment  in 
the  Pifth  United  States  Infantry),  the  left. 

It  was  Grant’s  intention  not  to  fight  until  he  could  hear 
definitely  of  McClernand’s  dispositions.  Again  he  sent  him  an 
urgent  message  to  push  forward,  before  he  would  begin  the 
battle  ; but,  when  troops  are  brought  in  such  close  contact,  it 
is  not  easy  to  postpone  a conflict.  It  began,  without  McCler- 
nand, at  eleven  o’clock.  Hovey’s  advance  in  the  centre  had 
developed  the  enemy’s  skirmish  line,  and  when  this  was 
assailed,  it  was  supported  by  the  enemy’s  masses.  A large 
force  was  massed  upon  our  left  and  centre,  which  were  weak. 
We  were  there  re-enforced,  first  by  one,  and  then  by  another, 
brigade  of  Crocker’s  division. 

In  the  mean  time,  Logan’s  division,  of  McPherson’s  corps, 
had  vigorously  attacked  Stevenson,  on  the  enemy’s  left,  over- 
powered and  driven  him  back,  and  threatened  to  pass  to  the 
rear  and  capture  Pemberton’s  entire  army,  especially  if  the 
strong  simultaneous  attack  could  be  made  in  front.  But 
Hovey’s  men,  out  of  ammunition,  were  found  falling  back,  by 
McPherson’s  re-enforcements. 

The  rebel  attack  on  our  centre  and  left  had  not  been  with- 
out success,  but  it  had  been  more  than  counterbalanced  by 


174 


GEANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


Logan’s  successes  on  our  right.  Still  desiring  to  beat^ur 
left,  in  accordance  with  his  original  purpose,  Pemberton 
ordered  Loring  to  attack  with  Bowen,  detaching,  at  the  same 
time,  two  brigades  of  Bowen  to  re-enforce  Stevenson.  Loring 
refused  to  attack,  and  persisted  in  this  refusal,  when  again 
urged  to  move  to  the  aid  of  Stevenson.  Stevenson,  re-enforced 
by  Bowen’s  brigades,  fought  well.  But  our  fire  was  terrific  ; 
nearly  all  their  artillery  horses  were  killed  ; and,  at  five  p.  M., 
Stevenson’s  force  gave  way  in  confusion.  It  was  in  vain  that 
Pemberton  rode  upon  the  field,  and  told  him  that  he  hack  sent 
for  Loring.  But  it  was  too  late,  even  had  he  come,  fills 
troops  were  retiring  in  panic  ; and  he  had  left  Bidley’s,  Cor- 
ps’s, and  Johnston’s  batteries,  and  a section  of  Waddell’s,  on 
the  field,  to  fall  into  our  hands.  The  battle  was  oyer.  Loring, 
like  one  demented,  drew  off  his  men  by  a large  circuit  around 
Jackson,  and  without  artillery,  and  joined  the  troops  of  John- 
ston at  Canton.  Pemberton’s  army  was  entirely  demoralized, 
as  was  plainly  demonstrated  in  the  next  battle.  General  Tilgh- 
man,  of  Port  Henry  fame,  was  killed  in  the  retreat ; and  pur- 
sued and  pursuers  pushed  on  to  the  Big  Black.  McClernand 
came  up  just  when  the  battle  was  over.  Only  one  of  the 
divisions  with  him — Osterhaus’s — met  with  any  serious  re- 
sistance, although  the  enemy  had  deployed  so  as  to  confront 
and  delay  them.  The  battle  was  fought  by  Hovey,  of  his 
corps,  and  Logan  and  Quinby,  of  McPherson’s. 

Grant  was  on  the  field  during  the  battle,  and  directed  the 
pursuit,  for  which  the  troops  were  thus  disposed : Carr,  of 
McClemand’s  corps,  on  the  left ; with  which  was  McClernand 
in  person : next  came  Osterhaus.  Carr  moved  forward  with 
all  speed,  passing  McPherson’s  fatigued  troops,  to  the  Big 
Black,  with  orders  to  cross  it  if  possible. 

Sherman,  informed  of  the  result,  was  deflected  northward  to 
cross  at  Bridgeport,  taking  with  him  the  only  ponton  train  for 
that  purpose  ; and  Blah  was  ordered  to  join  him. 

Although  routed  at  Baker’s  Creek,  Pemberton  was  deter- 
mined to  make  one  more  effort,  before  shutting  himself  up  in 
Vicksburg.  It  was,  however,  a very  weak  one.  That  night 
Grant  received  Halleck’s  dispatch  of  May  11,  ordering  him  to 
return  and  co-operate  with  Banks  : it  was  now  impracticable. 


VICKSBURG.  BATTLES,  ASSAULTS,  AND  SIEGE.  175 


THE  BATTLE  OF  THE  BIG  BLACK. 

The  pursuit,  stopped  at  nightfall,  was  resumed  with  vigor 
on  the  morning  of  the  17th.  McClernand  was  in  advance. 
It  was  not,  however,  continued  far,  the  enemy  being  discovered 
in  force  on  both  sides  of  the  river.  The  opposite  bank,  which 
svas  steep,  was  crowned  by  their  guns  ; while  in  the  flat,  culti- 
vated bottom,  on  this  side,  by  which  our  troops  were  ad- 
vancing, they  had  arranged  admirable  defences.  About  a 
mile  from  the  river,  a bayou  and  overflowed  space  formed  a 
svet  ditch  in  front  of  their  position,  which  was  protected  by 
pifle-pits  and  field-guns.  Behind  these,  in  the  natural  de- 
fences thus  formed,  were  posted  the  brigades  of  Green,  Ville- 
oigue,  and  Cockrell.  Besides  the  railroad-bridge,  they  had 
mprovised  one,  just  above  it,  from  an  old  boat,  placed  at 
fight  angles  across  the  stream. 

The  resolute  stand  and  excellent  defences  of  the  rebels 
iromised  a vigorous  resistance ; but,  when  Lawler’s  brigade, 
if  Carr’s  division,  which  was  on  our  right,  after  a rapid  artil- 
lery fire,  charged  without  orders  to  do  so,  the  enemy  fled  in 
error.  Panic-stricken,  they  fired  the  bridge,  before  their 
roops  were  across,  and  the  garrison,  with  seventeen  guns, 
’ell  into  our  hands.  “ All  is  lost,”  was  the  cry  of  those  who 
succeeded  in  crossing.  It  was  shameful  in  the  extreme. 
Pemberton  and  his  staff  rode  most  gallantly  over  the  field, 
threatening,  begging,  and  swearing  ; but  to  no  purpose.  A 
soldier,  at  whom  one  of  the  staff  presented  his  pistol,  said, 

: Bigger  guns  than  that,  back  there  !”  Staff  authority  Avas 
ibsolutely  gone. 

A motley,  terror-stricken  crowd  of  fugitives,  less  like  an 
urny  than  like  a flock  of  frightened  sheep,  poured  into  Vicks- 
mrg  at  ten  o’clock  that  night.  The  aroused  citizens,  trem- 
iling  and  “ whispering  with  Avhite  lips  women  and  children, 
■•ailing,  and  flying  through  the  streets,  expecting  our  imme- 
iate  arrival ; the  rumbling  of  guns  ; the  tramp  and  oaths  of 
lie  troops ; the  cbnfused  accounts  of  our  terrible  advance, 
irm  a picture  which  no  pen  can  describe.  The  avenger 


176 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


of  blood  was  upon  them,  and  Vicksburg  was  no  city  of  refuge 
Indeed,  our  army  might  have  entered  that  night  had  not  the 
bridges  been  destroyed. 

THE  INVESTMENT. 

\i 

Sherman,  who  had  been  sent  to  Bridgeport,  crossed  witl  \ 
the  pontons  on  the  morning  of  the  18tli,  and  marched  by  th<  : 
common  road,  driving  small  parties  of  the  enemy  before  him  U 
to  within  three  miles  and  a half  of  the  city.  He  then  turnec 
to  the  right,  to  get  possession  of  Walnut  Hills  and  the  Yazo( 
River.  McPherson  and  McClernand  built  floating-bridges  'j 
the  former  crossing  above  the  road  to  Jackson,  and  folio  win*: 
Sherman  ; and  the  latter  crossing  below,  and  marching  througl 
Mount  Albans,  and  thus  extending  the  investing  line  to  tin 
south. 

Thus  Vicksburg  was  at  first  invested — Sherman  occupying  i 
the  right  of  the  line,  McPherson  the  centre,  and  McClernant 
the  left. 

Pemberton  had  immediately  reorganized  his  shattered 
columns,  and  posted  them  in  the  defences,— Major-General 
Martin  L.  Smith  on  the  extreme  left,  confronting  Sherman 
Major-General  Forney  in  the  centre ; and  Brigadier-Genera! 
Stevenson  on  the  right.  Bowen  was  held  in  reserve. 


THE  FLEET  CO-OPEBATES. 

On  the  18th  of  May,  Porter  hearing  the  firing,  whicl 
indicated  the  approach  of  our  army,  came  over  to  the  Yazoo, 
to  be  in  readiness  to  co-operate ; and  dispatched  the  De  Kalb. 
Choctaw,  Romeo,  and  Forest  Rose — all  under  the  commanc 
of  Lieutenant-Commander  Breese — to  open  communication 
with  Grant  and  Sherman.  This  was  handsomely  effected  in 
three  hours.  The  De  Kalb  steamed  up,  and  took  possession 
of  Haines’  Bluff,  which  the  enemy  had  begun  to  evacuate  the 
day  before.  This  was  a great  point  gained.  The  mere  works 
taken. — the  armament  of  fourteen  rifled  guns,  which  they  left 


Engraved  /dr  Grant  and  I Us  Campaign: 


TTi u on  Works 
Confederate  ’ 


VICKSBURG:  BATTLES,  ASSAULTS,  AND  SIEGE.  I77 


behind — were  nothing  : it  was  that  a new  route  of  supplies 
had  been  opened ! Since  leaving  Grand  Gulf,  our  troops  had 
been  “ living  upon  the  country  now  they  could  get  full  sup- 
plies from  Memphis : while  the  rebels,  according  to  Pember- 
ton, had  but  sixty  days’  rations  upon  which  to  sustain  the  siege. 
General  Johnston  bears  another  testimony  to  the  value  of 
this  capture.  On  the  17th  of  May,  he  wrote  to  Pemberton 
“ If  Haines’  Bluff  be  untenable,  Vicksburg  is  of  no  value,  and 
cannot  be  held.  . . . If  it  is  not  too  late,  evacuate  Vicks- 

burg and  its  dependencies,  and  march  to  the  northeast.” 

THE  FIRST  ASSAULT. 

As  soon  as  Grant’s  troops  had  come  into  position,  he  de- 
termined to  take  advantage  of  the  demoralized  and  disordered 
state  of  the  rebel  army,  and  assault  the  works  at  once.  His 
force  was  not  sufficient  to  make  a complete  investment ; and 
he  was  not  without  concern  lest  Johnston,  largely  re-enforced 
from  Bragg,  should  come  to  the  succor  of  Pemberton.  The 
assault  was  ordered  for  two  o’clock  on  the  afternoon  of  the 
19th,  and  was  vigorously  made  by  Sherman’s  corps,  which 
was  nearest  the  enemy’s  works.  The  other  corps  only  suc- 
ceeded in  getting  good  positions,  nearer  the  works,  but  not 
so  much  exposed  to  the  fire.  Sherman’s  men  were  moved  to 
the  assault  at  the  time  appointed  ; Blair’s  division  moving  on 
both  sides  of  the  road ; Tuttle’s  division  in  rear,  covering 
and  supporting  the  movement.  The  artillery  was  posted  so 
as  to  have  a cross-fire  on  the  point  where  the  road  entered 
the  enemy’s  intrenchments.  The  approach  was  very  difficult, 
the  ground  broken,  and  cut  up  in  deep  chasms,  filled  with 
standing  and  fallen  timber.  The  Thirteenth  Regulars,  Eighty- 
third  Indiana,  and  One  Hundred  and  Twenty-seventh  Illinois, 
crossed  the  ditch  and  gained  the  exterior  slope,  but  were 
unable  to  enter,  and  under  cover  of  the  night,  the  attack  not 
having  proved  successful,  they  were  withdrawn.  The  men 
needed  rest  and  rations ; they  had  had  too  much  fighting  and 
too  little  food. 

8* 


178 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


THE  SECOND  ASSAULT. 

Impelled  bj  the  same,  and  additional  urgent  considerations, 
General  Grant  issued  liis  orders  on  the  21st  for  a grand 
assault  along  the  whole  line,  at  ten  o’clock  A.  M.  on  the  22d. 
Johnston  was  at  Canton,  with  the  troops  which  had  been 
driven  out  of  Jackson,  largely  re-enforced.  Grant  believed 
that  by  making  this  assault  he  would  take  Vicksburg  at  once, 
capture  its  garrison,  drive  Johnston  away,  and  save  great 
expenditures  of  men,  money,  and  time. 

He  informed  Admiral  Porter  of  his  intentions,  and  re- 
quested him  to  engage  the  batteries  on  the  river-front  as  a 
diversion.  Porter  kept  six  mortars  firing  during  the  night 
of  the  21st,  on  the  city,  and  engaged  the  batteries  on  the 
morning  of  the  22d,  from  half-past  nine  to  half-past  eleven 
o’clock. 

The  preparations  for  the  attack  were  soon  made.  The  corps 
commanders  set  their  watches  by  that  of  General  Grant,  and 
at  sharp  ten,  the  storming  columns  were  in  motion.  Grant 
stationed  himself  on  a summit  in  McPherson’s  front,  from 
which  he  could  see  the  whole  of  McPherson’s  corps,  with 
portions  of  Sherman’s  and  McClernand’s.  With  no  space  for 
details  of  the  assault,  we  may  say  that  it  was  most  gallantly 
made  at  all  points,  and  that  the  flags  of  each  column  were 
placed  upon  the  exterior  slopes  of  the  works  in  their  front.  ' 

Sherman  placed  Blair’s  division  in  front,  with  Tuttle’s  in 
support ; while  Steele  was  directed  to  make  the  attack  half 
a mile  to  the  right.  A small  number  of  volunteers  carried 
poles  and  boards  to  cross  the  ditch ; and  the  artillery  was 
posted  to  concentrate  its  fire  on  the  position.  Prom  the 
nature  of  the  approaches,  comparatively  few  men  could  be 
used,  while  the  enemy,  could  bring  to  bear  a large  force,  and 
a terrible  fire,  under  which  our  men  halted,  wavered,  and  fled 
to  cover. 

McClernand  engaged  in  an  impromptu  and  rapid  corre-  ' 
spondence  with  General  Grant  on  the  field.  The  burden  of  it 
was,  loud  and  reiterated  calls  for  re-enforcements  and  diver- 


VICKSBURG : BATTLES,  ASSAULTS,  AND  SIEGE.  179 

sionary  assaults.  He  declared  that  he  had  taken  two  forts, 
and  needed  assistance  to  hold  them.  Grant,  whose  position 
was  such  that  he  could  see  better  than  McClernand,  doubting 
the  accuracy  of  his  report,  first  directed  him  to  re-enforce 
himself  from  his  reserve  divisions ; but  afterwards,  upon  his 
importunity,  sent  him  Quinby’s  division,  and  reluctantly 
ordered  Sherman  to  make  a new  assault  in  his  favor,  which 
increased  the  mortality  list  at  least  fifty  per  cent.,  and  gained 
us  nothing. 

To  epitomize  the  results  of  this  correspondence,  we  may 
say  that,  on  account  of  it,  and  a congratulatory  order  of 
McClernand’s  to  his  corps,  which  reflected  upon  Grant  and  his 
dispositions,  Grant  relieved  McClernand'  from  his  command 
and  gave  it  to  Major-General  Ord.  It  was  no  time  to  con- 
sider personal  feelings ; the  work  must  be  done  vigorously 
and  cheerfully,  without  controversy,  and  in  the  spirit  of  a 
willing  subordination. 

But  to  return  to  the  assault : like  the  former  one,  it  was* 
unsuccessful ; we  had  lost  three  thousand  men.  It  had  been 
necessary  to  make  it,  in  order  to  develop  the  strength  of  the 
garrison,  the  nature  of  its  defences,  and  the  character  of  the 
operations  which  must  now  be  made.  It  was  evident  that  a 
regular  siege  must  be  undertaken,  and  to  do  this  Grant  must 
have  re-enforcements. 


180 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


CHAPTER  XY. 

VICKSBURG  BESIEGED. 


Re-enforcements. — The  complete  investment. — The  condition  of  Vicksburg. — 
The  first  mine. — The  explosion. — Effects. — We  gain  a lodgment. — The 

CANNONADE. — The  SECOND  MINE. — PREPARATIONS  FOR  FINAL  ASSAULT. — PeMBER- 
TON’S  CHANGE  OF  OPINION. — FURTHER  DELAY  USELESS. — Is  READY  TO  SURRENDER. 


Of  the  re-enforcements  which  reached  Grant,  Lauman’s 
division,  and  four  regiments  from  Memphis,  with  Smith’s  and 
Kimball’s  divisions  of  the  - Sixteenth  Corps,  came  up,  and 
were  assigned  to  Major-General  Washburne.  On  the  11th 
of  June,  the  division  of  Major-General  Herron  arrived  from 
the  Department  of  the  Missouri.  On  the  14th,  two  divisions 
of  the  Ninth  Corps  came  up,  under  command  of  Major-Gen- 
eral Parke.  , 

Grant’s  army,  re-enforced  by  these  troops,  was  now  thus 
disposed  : Sherman  occupied  the  extreme  right  with  the  Fif- 
teenth Corps,  from  the  river  around  to  the  roads  leading  to 
the  northeast  bastion.  Joining  his  left,  McPherson,  with  the 
Seventeenth  Corps,  extended  to  the  railroad  from  that  point. 
Ord,  with  the  Thirteenth,  continued  the  investment  towards 
the  left ; which  was  completed  by  the  divisions  of  Lauman  and 
Herron,  the  latter  lying  across  Stout’s  bayou,  and  abutting 
against  the  bluff  at  that  point,  separated  by  a belt  of  swamp 
and  timber,  not  a mile  wide,  from  the  river. 

Parke’s  corps,  and  the  divisions  of  Smith  and  Kimball, 
were  sent  to  Haines’  Bluff,  which  had  been  fortified  6n  the 
land  side  to  resist  any  attempt  of  Johnston 'in  that  direction. 


VICKSBURG  BESIEGED. 


181 


A force,  under  Major-General  Sherman,  consisting  of  one 
division  of  the  Fifteenth  and  one  of  the  Seventeenth  Corps, 
was  also  held  in  readiness,  with  Lauman’s,  to  move  upon 
J ohnston  as  soon  as  circumstances  should  prompt. 

The  approaches  were  now  conducted  with  great  vigor ; and 
as  Pemberton  was  in  no  condition  to  waste  his  ammunition, 
the  trenches  were  opened  much  nearer  to  the  rebel  works  than 
is  usual.  Thus  our  entire  line  was  inclosing  Vicksburg  with 
trenches  twelve  miles  in  length.  Along  the  entire  front 
forts,  batteries,  and  rifle-pits  were  erected ; and,  by  reason  of 
the  irregularities  of  the  ground,  winding  covered  ways  were 
constructed,  through  which  our  men  could  pass  to  and  from 
the  extreme  works,  concealed  from  the  rebel  sharp-shooters. 

The  condition  of  Vicksburg  was  now  pitiable  in  the  extreme. 
As  early  as  the  27th  of  May,  a courier  from  Pemberton  to 
Johnston  came  voluntarily  into  our  hues,  and  gave  to  Grant 
the  message  he  had  been  directed  to  deliver  to  Johnston.  It 
was  this  : “ I have  fifteen  thousand  men  in  Vicksburg,  and 
rations  for  thirty  days — one  meal  a day.  Come  to  my  aid 
with  an  army  of  thirty  thousand  men.  If  you  cannot  do  this 
within  ten  days,  you  had  better  retreat.  Ammunition  is 
almost  exhausted,  especially  percussion-caps.”  This  gave 
token  that  Vicksburg  must  fall ; but  Grant  did  not  abate  the 
vigor  of  the  siege. 

Mines  were  constructed  at  several  points,  particularly  in 
McPherson’s  front,  the  excavations  being  under  guard,  and 
the  greatest  secrecy  being  observed  ; so  that,  although  our 
men  knew  of  a general  intention  to  blow  up  the  enemy’s  works, 
few  knew  where  and  when  this  would  be  done. 

General  Sherman,  upon  the  receipt  of  information  that 
General  Johnston  was  again  approaching  the  Big  Black  with 
a large  force,  set  out,  with  the  command  already  mentioned, 
to  chive  him  back,  leaving  Steele  in  temporary  command  of 
his  division.  Grant’s  order  to  General  Parke,  on  the  27th  of 
June,  indicates  the  character  of  the  movement : 

“ General  Parke — Sherman  goes  out  from  here  with  five  brigades,  ana 
Osterhaus’s  division  subject  to  his  orders  besides.  In  addition  to  this,  another 


182 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


division,  five  thousand  strong,  is  notified  to  be  in  readiness  to  move  on  notice. 
In  addition  to  this,  I can  spare  still  another  division,  sis  thousand  strong,  if 
they  should  be  required.  We  want  to  whip  Johnston,  at  least  fifteen  miles  off, 
if  possible. 

“ U.  S.  Grant,  Major-General.” 


Sherman,  however,  returned  without  finding  Johnston 
within  the  prescribed  distance,  but  learnt  that  he  was  making, 
desperate  efforts  to  come  up  in  time  to  relieve  Vicksburg. 

11 

THE  FIRST  MINE. 

The  mine  which  was  now  to  be  exploded  was  under  the  par- 
apet of  the  works  occupied  by  Forney’s  (rebel)  division.  A 
series  of  zig-zags,  covered  from  the  enemy’s  fire,  passed  over 
the  distance  of  three  hundred  yards  to  reach  the  main  sap,  a 
trench  six  feet  wide  and  six  feet  deep,  which  was  then  ex- 
tended only  thirty-five  yards,  to  reach  the  entrance  of  the 
main  gallery.  This  gallery  was  a square  shaft,  running  with 
a gradual  declivity  under  the  enemy’s  parapet.  From  it  di- 
verged three  short  galleries,  to  the  right  and  left,  one  being- 
formed  in  front ; these  contained  the  chambers,  in  which 
a ton  of  powder  was  placed.  A sap  was  also  run  off  to  the 
left  of  the  main  gallery,  for  fifty  yards,  to  hold  our  sharp- 
shooters. 

. The  enemy’s  attempts  to  countermine  were  only  successful 
in  giving  our  working-party  one  good  scare,  from  which  they 
soon  recovered.  Mining  is  not  an  easy  task ; but  counter- 
mining requires  such  accurate  knowledge  of  an  enemy’s  plans, 
localities,  and  progress,  and  such  nice  counter-calculations,  as 
to  render  it  far  more  difficult. 

At  length  all  was  in  readiness  for  the  first  explosion.  A 
messenger  reached  Grant,  at  three  o’clock,  on  the  25th  of 
June,  announcing  that  they  were  ready  to  apply  the  match. 
All  troops,  except  sharp-shooters,  were  withdrawn  from  the 
outer  works.  One  hundred  picked  men  of  the  Forty -fifth  Illi- 
nois were  to  assault  the  right,  and  one  hundred  from  the 
Twenty-third  Indiana  the  curtain  of  the  fort.  Leggett’s  bri- 


VICKSBURG  BESIEGED. 


183 


gade  formed  the  reserve  of  the  stormers ; Stevenson  formed 
the  support,  with  a strong  reserve  in  rear. 

At  length  the  word  was  given; -the  match  applied  to  the 
fuse.  The  few  minutes  in  which  it  silently  burned  seemed 
hours.  The  troops,  now  fully  aware  of  the  purpose,  stood  to 
their  arms  in  breathless  expectancy.  The  stout  hearts  of  the 
forlorn  hope  were  summoning  up  the  blood  and  stiffening  the 
sinews.  In  their  shirt-sleeves,  and  divested  of  every  thing 
save  muskets  and  cartridge-boxes,  they  were  ready  for  the 
rush.  One  terrific  burst,  and  the  air  is  filled  to  the  height  of 
one  hundred  feet  with  timbers  and  earth,  gabions,  stockades, 
gun-carriages,  mingled  with  smoke  and  dust — a miniature 
Vesuvius.  Six  men  of  the  Forty-third  Mississippi,  who  are  in 
a shaft  countermining  at  the  time  of  the  explosion,  are  buried 
and  lost.  This  is  the  signal  for  the  stormers.  The  two  col- 
umns fly  to  their  points  of  attack.  Leggett’s  brigade  moves 
to  their  support.  But  the  rebels  make  desperate  resistance. 
The  Sixth  Missouri  regiment  attempts  to  charge  : its  colonel, 
Eugene  Irvin,  is  killed  at  its  head.  Our  other  supports  are 
poured  in ; and  at  length  the  flag  of  the  Forty -fifth  crowns 
the  summit  of  Fort  Hill,  amid  cheers  that  can  be  heard  above 
all  the  varied  din  of  the  battle. 

Simultaneously  with  the  rush  of  the  stormers,  Grant  had 
ordered  the  batteries  to  open  along  the  whole  line.  The  firing 
began  on  McPherson’s  front ; it  was  taken  up  by  Ord,  Lauman, 
and  Herron  on  the  left,  and  soon  joined  by  Sherman.  The 
ships  on  the  river-front  caught  and  hurled  back  the  echoes, 
until  the  classic  thunders  of  Virgil  were  realized  over  the 
whole  heaven,  and  from  pole  to  pole.  . The  nearness  of  our 
batteries  caused  almost  every  shot  to  tell.  Some  shells  struck 
the  parapet,  others  ricochetted,  and  fell  into  the  hues  of  troops 
beyond.  It  was  the  grandest  cannonade  ever  heard  up  to 
that  time  in  America. 

Grant  wrote  at  once  to  Ord  : 

General  Ord — McPherson  occupies  the  crater  made  by  the  explosion 
He  will  have  guns  in  battery  there  by  morning.  He  has  been  hard  at  work 
running  rifle-pits  right,  and  thinks  he  will  hold  all  gained.  Keep  Smith's  did ■ 


184 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


sion  under  arms  to-night , ready  for  an  emergency.  Their  services  may  b&  re- 
quired, particularly  about  daylight.  There  should  be  the  greatest  vigilance  along 
the  whole  line.” 

He  tlien  pushed  the  other  mines  to  completion,  and  began  , 
new  parallels,  to  make  ready  for  a final  assault,  which,  how- 
ever, it  was  not  necessary  to  make.  On  the  first  of  July  a 
second  mine  was  sprung  on  the  right  of  the  Jackson  road, 
which  resulted  in  the  entire  demolition  of  the  redan,  the  liv- 
ing burial  of  nine  men  who  were  countermining,  and  the  kill- 
ing and  wounding  of  a large  number  who  were  manning  the 
works.  The  explosion  left  an  immense  chasm  where  the  redan 
had  stood.  Pemberton  was  in  no  condition  to  sustain  an 
assault : after  a fair  show  of  valor,  he  was  open  to  the  dic- 
tates of  discretion.  Prom  the  night  of  his  disordered  en- 
trance into  Vicksburg,  after  the  defeat  at  the  crossing  of 
the  Big  Black,  to  the  3d  of  July,  he  had  been  in  a sad  and 
helpless  condition.  The  city  was  constantly  bombarded ; 
women  and  children  were  living  in  caves,  at  the  entrance  of 
which  some  were  killed  ; houses  and  streets  were  ploughed  by 
shot  and  shell ; provisions  were  scarce,  and  mule  meat,  bean 
meal,  and  corn  coffee  were  in  great  demand ; the  stench  of 
dead  animals,  many  of  them  starved  to  death,  filled  the 
air ; and  all  his  entreaties  to  Johnston  for  aid  had  been  vain. 
It  is  reported,  that  in  a speech  made  at  Vicksburg,  after  the  i 
failure  of  our  assault,  he  had  said  : 

“You  have  heard  that  I was  incompetent  and  a traitor,  and 
that  it  was  my  intention  to  sell  Vicksburg.  Follow  me,  and 
you  will  see  the  cost  at  which  I will  sell  Vicksburg.  When  the 
last  pound  of  beef,  bacon,  and  flour  ; the  last  grain  of  corn ; the 
last  cow,  and  hog,  and  horse,  and  dog  shall  have  been  consumed, 
and  the  last  man  shall  have  perished  in  the  trenches,  then,  and  only 
then,  will  I sell  Vicksburg. ” 

But  his  spirit  was  now  gone  ; he  was  ready  to  surrender. 
He  had  given  up  all  hope  of  Johnston,  who,  whatever  his  dif- 
ficulties may  have  been,  had  certainly  done  less  than  nothing 
to  aid  him*  and  has  since  reproached  him  in  unmeasured,  but 


VICKSBURG  BESIEGED. 


185 


unjustifiable  terms.  The  eight  thousand  men  sent  by  Kirby 
Smith  from  the  Trans-Mississippi  army,  “ had  been  misman- 
aged, and  had  fallen  back  to  Delhi.”  His  men  were  worn  out 
by  duty,  exposure,  and  want  of  sleep.  A small  supply  he  still 
had,  and  he  might  have  held  the  works  a few  days  longer  ; but 
we  say,  advisedly,  that  he  was  right  to  surrender.  Whatever 
his  faults,  and  they  were  great,  and  his  misfortunes,  which 
equalled  them,  he  was  now  hopeless  and  helpless.  Delay 
could  do  nothing  but  bring  more  suffering  and  loss  of  life. 


186 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

VICKSBURG  PALLS. — “ UNVEXED  TO  THE  SEA.” 


Flag  of  truce. — Pemberton’s  request. — The  interview.— Terms  described. — 
Correspondence. — Terms  accepted. — Vicksburg  surrenders. — Fourth  of  July. 
— Rebellion  cut  in  two. — Only  needs  shaking,  to  fall  apart. — Grant’s  tri- 
umphal entry. — The  Mississippi  “ unvexed  to  the  sea.” — Comments. 


On  Friday  morning,  the  3d  of  July,  there  was  an  unusual 
quiet  upon  all  the  defences  of  Vicksburg.  The  day  was  intol- 
erably hot  indeed,  but  more  scorching  suns  had  not  heretofore 
hindered  the  fighting  work.  At  eight  o’clock  in  the  morning  a 
flag  of  truce  was  displayed  upon  the  works  in  front  of  General 
A.  J.  Smith ; it  heralded  the  approach  of  General  Bowen  and 
Colonel  Montgomery,  with  a sealed  communication  from  Pem- 
berton to  Grant.  The  long-hoped-for  day  had  at  length  ar- 
rived : Pemberton  proposed  the  surrender  of  the  city. 

We  must  seek  for  historic  analogies  with  which  to  picture 
to  our  fancy  the  overwhelming  and  umitterable  joy  of  Grant, 
when  he  read  this  communication.  But  to  all  appearance  he 
was  imperturbable  and  cool ; he  gave  no  sign  of  the  joy  he 
felt. 

The  letter  of  General  Pemberton  proposed  the  appointment 
of  commissioners,  three  on  each  side,  to  arrange  terms  for  the 
capitulation ; and  he  added,  as  a point  in  the  bargain,  that  he 
was  “ fully  able  to  maintain  his  position  for  an  indefinite  pe- 
riod.” Grant’s  reply  demanded  “ an  unconditional  surrender 
of  the  city  and  garrison,”  and  refused  the  appointment  of 
commissioners,  “ because  he  had  no  other  terms”  to  offer. 
He  had  acquired  a habit  of  using  this  phraseology.  To  Gen- 
eral Bowen’s  request  that  he  would  meet  Pemberton  on  neu- 


VICKSBURG  FALLS.— “ UNVEXED  TO  THE  SEA.' 


187 


tral  ground,  to  arrange  the  matter  by  personal  interview, 
Grant  consented,  and  appointed  three  o’clock  that  afternoon 
as  the  time ; hostilities,  however,  continued  until  noon,  when 
a temporary  cessation  was  ordered,  on  account  of  the  inter- 
view. 

At  three  o’clock  a signal-gun  from  our  side,  responded  to 
by  one  from  the  rebels,  announced  the  approach  of  the  gener- 
als. The  interview  took  place  in  front  of  McPherson’s  lines, 
a spot  untrodden  by  either  army  during  the  siege.  An  im- 
mense oak  formed  a fitting  canopy,  and  under  its  overspread- 
ing branches  they  met.  General  Grant  was  attended  by  Gen- 
eral McPherson  and  General  A.  J.  Smith  ; General  Pemberton 
by  General  Bowen,  and  his  adjutant-general,  Colonel  Mont- 
gomery. After  shaking  hands,  and  an  introduction  of  the 
officers,  the  following  conversation  was  opened  by  General 
Pemberton : 

“ General  Grant,  I meet  you  in  order  to  arrange  terms  for 
the  capitulation  of  the  city  of  Vicksburg  and  its  garrison. 
What  terms  do  you  demand  ?” 

“ Unconditional  surrender ,”  replied  General  Grant. 

“Unconditional  surrender?”  said  Pemberton.  “Never,  so 
long  as  I have  a man  left  me  ! I will  fight  rather.” 

“ Then,  sir,  you  can  continue  the  deforce,”  coolly  said  General 
Grant.  “ My  army  has  never  been  in  a better  condition  for  the 
'prosecution  of  the  siege.”  * 

The  appearance  of  the  two  men,  on  this  important  occasion, 
was  indicative  of  their  characters.  The  stormy,  irascible 
spirit  of  Pemberton  could  hardly  be  restrained  by  a sense  of 
the  dignity  of  his  position ; while  Grant,  puffing  his  cigar,  was 
calm  as  though  engaged  in  a casual  colloquy  in  a sauntering 
meeting  on  the  road-side. 

The  generals  wandered  off  to  confer  privately,  and  seated 
themselves  upon  the  grass,  and  the  interview  was  soon  ended 
with  the  understanding  that  Pemberton  would  submit  the  mat- 
ter to  a council  of  war,  and  send  his  answer  in  the  morning. 


* From  Mr.  Keim’s  dispatch  to  the  New  York  Herald. 


188 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


Tlie  oak-tree  has  long  since  disappeared,  its  trunk  having 
been  cut  up  into  walking-sticks  and  other  relics : on  the  spot 
where  it  stood  is  a beautiful  monument,  which  commemorates 
the  occasion  and  the  surrender.* 

On  his  return,  after  a conference  with  his  corps  and  divi- 
sion generals,  Grant,  taking  time  by  the  forelock,  sent  the  fol- 
lowing letter  to  Pemberton  the  same  evening  : 


Headquarters  Department  of  Tennessee, 
Near  Vicksburg,  July  8,  1863. 
Lieutenant-General  J.  C.  Pemberton, 

Commanding  Confederate  Forces,  Vicksburg,  Miss.  : 

General — In  conformity  with  the  agreement  of  this  afternoon,  I will  sub- 
mit the  following  proposition  for  the  surrender  of  the  city  of  Vicksburg,  public 
stores,  etc.  On  your  accepting  the  terms  proposed,  I will  march  in  one  division, 
as  a guard,  and  take  possession  at  eight  o’clock  to-morrow  morning.  As  soon 
as  paroles  can  be  made  out  and  signed  by  the  officers  and  men,  you  will  be  al- 
lowed to  march  out  of  our  lines,  the  officers  taking  with  them  their  regimental 
clothing,  and  staff,  field,  and  cavalry  officers  one  horse  each.  The  rank  and 
file  will  be  allowed  all  their  clothing,  but  no  other  property. 

If  these  conditions  are  accepted,  any  amount  of  rations  you  may  deem  neces- 
sary can  be  taken  from  the  stores  you  now  have,  and  also  the  necessary  cook- 
ing uteDsils  for  preparing  them  ; thirty  wagons  also,  counting  two  two-horse 
or  mule  teams  as  one.  You  will  be  allowed  to  transport  such  articles  as  can- 
not be  carried  along.  The  same  conditions  will  be  allowed  to  all  sick  and 
wounded  officers  and  privates,  as  fast  as  they  become  able  to  travel.  The  par 
roles  for  these  latter  must  be  signed,  however,  whilst  officers  are  present  author- 
ized to  sign  the  roll  of  prisoners. 

I am,  General,  very  respectfully. 

Your  obedient  servant, 

• U.  S.  Grant,  Major-General. 


* The  monument  is  a pyramid  twenty  feet  high,  surmounted  with  a fifteen- 
inch  globe.  On  the  principal  side  is  a large  American  eagle,  with  wide-spread 
wings,  which  cover  implements  of  defence  ; in  one  claw  he  holds  the  laurel,  in 
the  other  an  American  slneld,  and  in  its  beak  a pennant,  inscribed,  “ E Plu.ri- 
bus  Unum."  The  eagle  sustains  on  its  wings  the  goddess  of  liberty.  On  one 
side  of  the  monument  is  inscribed  : “ To  the  memory  of  the  surrender  of  Vicks- 
burg by  Lieutenant-General  J.  C.  Pemberton,  to  Major-General  U.  S.  Grant, 
U.  S.  A.,  on  the  3d  of  July,  1863.”  See  article  in  August  number  of  the  United 
States  Service  Magazine,  for  1865,  “ From  Cairo  to  the  Delta.” 


VICKSBUKG  FALLS.— “ UNVEXEL)  TO  .THE  SEA. 


189 


Pemberton  lost  no  time  in  returning  tlie  following  answer, 
wliicli  readied  Grant  early  in  the  morning  of  July  4 : 


Headquarters,  Vicksburg,  July  3,  1863. 


Major-General  Grant, 

Commanding  United  States  Forces  : 

General — I have  the  honor  to  acknowledge  the  receipt  of  your  communi- 
cation of  this  date,  proposing  terms  for  the  surrender  of  this  garrison  and  post. 
In  the  main,  your  terms  are  accepted  ; hut  in  justice  both  to  the  honor  and  spirit 
of  my  troops,  manifested  in  the  defence  of  Vicksburg,  I have  the  honor  to  submit 
the  following  amendments,  which,  if  acceded  to  by  you,  will  perfect  the  agree- 
ment between  us.  At  ten  o’clock  to-morrow  I propose  to  evacuate  the  works  iu 
and  around  Vicksburg,  and  to  surrender  the  city  and  garrison  under  my  com- 
mand by  marching  out  with  my  colors  and  arms,  and  stacking  them  in  front  of 
my  present  limits,  after  which  you  will  take  possession  ; officers  to  retain  their 
side-arms  and  personal  property,  and  the  rights  and  property  of  citizens  to  be 
respected. 

I am,  General,  yours,  very  respectfully, 

J.  C.  Pemberton,  Lieutenant-General. 


Grant’s  answer  was  dictated  by  magnanimity  ; as  a soldier, 
be  was  willing  to  allow  some  show  of  respect  to  the  officers 
and  men  who  had  borne  the  horrors  of  the  siege  : it  was  as 
follows  : 

Headquarters  Department  of  Tennessee, 
Before  Vicksburg,  July  4,  1863. 

Lieutenant-General  Pemberton, 

Commanding  Forces  in  Vicksburg : 

General — I have  the  honor  to  acknowledge  your  communication  of  the  3d 
if  July.  The  amendments  proposed  by  you  cannot  be  acceded  to  in  full.  It 
will  be  necessary  to  furnish  every  officer  and  man  with  a parole,  signed  by 
limself,  which,  with  the  completion  of  the  rolls  of  prisoners,  will  necessarily 
;ake  some  time.  Again,  I can  make  no  stipulation  with  regard  to  the  treat- 
ment of  citizens  and  their  private  property.  While  I do  not  propose  to  cause 
my  of  them  any  undue  annoyance  or  loss,  I cannot  consent  to  leave  myself 
mder  restraint  by  stipulations.  The  property  which  officers  can  be  allowed  to 
ake  with  them  will  be  as  stated  in  the  proposition  of  last  evening — that  is, 
hat  officers  will  be  allowed  their  private  baggage  aiid  side-arms,  and  mounted 
fieers  one  horse  each.  If  you  mean  by  your  proposition  for  each  brigade  to 
larch  to  the  front  of  the  lines  now  occupied  by  it,  and  stack  their  arms  at  ten 
’clock  a.  m.,  and  then  return  to  the  inside  and  remain  as  prisoners  until 


190 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


properly  paroled,  I mil  make  no  objection  to  it.  Should  no  modification  be 
made  of  your  acceptance  of  my  terms  by  nine,  o’clock  A.  m.,  I shall  regasfl 
them  as  having  been  rejected,  and  act  accordingly.  Should  these  terms  be 
accepted,  white  flags  will  be  displayed  along  your  lines  to  prevent  such  of 
my  troops  as  may  not  have  been  notified  from  firing  on  your  men. 

I am,  General,  very  respectfully, 

Your  obedient  servant, 

IT.  S.  Grant, 

Major-General  United  States  Army. 

These  terms  were  accepted.  McPherson’s  corps  was  placed 
under  arms.  The  rebel  troops  marched  out  and  stacked  their 
arms,  to  the  number  of  31,600  men,  occupying  three  hours  in 
so  doing,  and  our  troops  marched  in  : 172  guns  also  fell  into  our 
hands.  General  Grant’s  triumphal  entry  was  in  the  afternoon 
of  July  4.  t 

J| 


THE  FOURTH  OF  JULY. 


We  had  become  accustomed,  in  later  years,  and  before  the 
war,  to  sneer  at  Fourth  of  Jidy  celebrations  ; “ buncombe”  and 
“ fustian”  were  the  other  names  for  the  orations  pronounced 
on  that  day ; but  the  events  of  this  wonderful  year  were  to 
consecrate  it  afresh  in  the  hearts  of  all  true  patriots.  The 
shouts  of  Grant’s  conquering  army  were  echoed  back  from 
equally  sonorous  voices  at  Gettysburg,  where,  after  three 
days  of  hard  fighting,  in  which  the  glorious  Army  of  the 
Potomac  had  utterly  baffled  and  defeated  an  enemy  superior 
in  numbers,  and  flushed  with  the  pride  of  a successful  in- 
vasion,”* it  rested  on  the  4th  of  July,  to  keep  the  nation’s 
birthday.  Vicksburg  and  Gettysburg  ! names  which  shall 
forever  stand  among  the  decisive  battles  in  the  world’s  history, 
.and  mark  the  great  crisis  in  our  country’s  fate  ; a new  declara- 
tion of  our  independence — a seal  of  our  perpetuity.  All  honor 
to  the  men  who  achieved  them  ! 

It  is  worthy  to  be  recorded,  that  when  Pemberton  was 
asked  his  motives  for  selecting  the  4th  of  July  as  the  day  of 
surrender,  he  said  : “ The  answer  is  obvious  ; I believed  that 


til 


a 


P 

sit 


up 

K 


Bi 

k 


I 

IE! 

lit; 

E 

ft; 


* Meade’s  order  to  Ms  troops. 


VICKSBURG  FALLS.—"  UNVEXED  TO  THE  SEA.”  mi 

upon  that  day  I should  obtain  better  terms.  Well  aware  of 
the  vanity  of  our  foes,  I knew  they  would  attach  vast  impor- 
tance to  the  entrance,  on  the  4th  of  July,  into  the  stronghold 
of  the  great  river,  and  that,  to  gratify  their  national  vanity, 
they  would  yield  then  what  could  not  be  extorted  from  them 
at  any  other  time.”  We  like  that  word  vanity;  it  could  not 
be  improved,  except,  perhaps,  by  terms  which  can  hardly 
be  considered  synonymous  - — loyalty,  patriotism , and  self- 
respect. 

As  to  the  great  importance  of  the  reduction  of  Vicksburg, 
we  may  refer  to  Sherman’s  recent  statement,  that  it  made  the 
destruction  of  the  rebellion  certain,  and  that  the  rebels  would 
have  abandoned  at  once  a lost  cause,  had  they  not  been 
blinded  by  passion,  and  lured  by  false  syrens  to  a greater 
destruction.  Carlyle  tells  a story  of  a fabulous  Norse  warrior 
who  possessed  an  invisible  sword  of  magic  sharpness.  It 
clove  his  enemy  in  two,  without  his  feeling  the  blow,  and  it 
was  not  until  he  shook  himself  that  he  fell  apart.  Thus  Grant, 
with  his  magic  sword,  had  cut  the  great  rebellion  in  twain, 
but  it  needed  the  shaking  of  a few  more  campaigns  to  demon- 
strate to  the  rebels,  and  to  the  world,  that  the  fatal  blow  had 
been  given  at  Vicksburg. 

Grant  entered  Vicksburg  in  triumph  on  the  afternoon  of 
the  4th ; but  was  very  sullenly  received  at  the  rebel  head- 
quarters. He  had  defeated  the  enemy  in  five  battles  out- 
side of  the  city',  had  taken  the  State  capital,  and  by  the 
capture  of  Vicksburg  he  had  captured  thirty-seven  thousand 
prisoners,  including  nineteen  general  officers,  and  four  thou- 
sand officers  of  lower  grades.  The  rebels  had  lost  in  battle, 
from  the  beginning  of  the  campaign,  upwards  of  ten  thousand 
men,  three  hundred  and  one  pieces  of  artillery,  and  thirty-five 
thousand  small-arms  ; they  had  also  surrendered  a large 
amount  of  public  property,  consisting  of  railroads,  locomo- 
tives, cars,  steamboats,  cotton,  and  provisions. 

But  best  of  all,  in  the  sententious  language  of  Mr.  Lincoln, 
the  great  river,  which  had  been  fretting  and  fuming  under  the 
iron  chain  of  the  rebels,  now  “ icent  unvexed  to  the  seaf  On 


192 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


tlie  16th  of  July,  the  steamboat  Imperial  arrived  at  New 
Orleans  from  St.  Louis,  the  first  boat  which  had  gone  over 
that  route  for  more  than  two  years. 

On  the  28th  of  the  same  month  she  returned  to  her  wharf 
at  St.  Louis,  amid  the  welcoming  shouts  of  thousands.  Every 
shout  was  a tribute  to  him  Avho  had  opened  the  river,  and 
sent  its  waters  forever  “ unvexed  to  the  sea.” 


COMMENTS. 


In  a review  of  this  great  campaign,  Grant’s  actions  shine 
so  pre-eminently,  that  an  estimate  of  the  biographer,  in  the 
way  of  a summary,  is  totally  unnecessary.  He  was  active, 
versatile,  tenacious  of  purpose,  Napoleonic  in  his  judgment 
and  use  of  men,  with  moral  courage  to  assign  or  remove  them 
according  to  then-  merits.  And,  combined  with  all  these  high 
qualities,  he  had  exhibited  remarkable  skill  in  manoeuvring , 
large  armies  in  the  field ; in  learning  instant  lessons  from 
repulses  ; in  conducting  an  arduous  siege ; in  brushing  away 
■a  succoring  army  ; — always  preserving  that  equal  mind  which  \ 
it  is  more  difficult  to  keep  in  the  extreme  of  prosperity  than 
in  that  of  adversity.  Undisturbed  by  his  great  troubles,  he 
was  not  puffed  up  by  the  great  success,  but  was  ready  for 
new  labors,  and,  if  God  should  send  them,  final  successes. 

It  is  no  injustice  to  others  to  say  that  his  chief  supporters 
were  Sherman,  McPherson,  and  Logan.  Sherman,  like  Grant, 
has  achieved  such  universal  reputation,  that  we  need  not 
pause  to  eulogize  him.  McPherson  here  exhibited  to  the 
public  those  qualities  which  Grant  had  long  known  him  to 
possess,  and  which  were  to  shine  with  increasing  lustre  until 
his  lamentable  fall  in  the  Georgia  campaign.  Logan’s  dash- 
ing valor  was  eminently  conspicuous.  Plaving  declared  that 
the  Western  men  would  hew  their  way  to  the  Gulf,  he  was 
a bright  example  of  the  truth  of  his  prediction ; ever  at  his 
post,  and  always  distinguished  for  that  fearless  impetuosity 
which  the  world  now  considers  his  characteristic. 


VICKSBURG  FALLS— “ UNVEXED  TO  THE  SEA.”  193 

Grant  at  once  recommended  Slierman  and  McPherson  for 
the  rank  of  brigadier-general  in  the  regular  army. 

Note. — The  sketch  of  this  great  campaign  would  be  incomplete  without 
brief- reference  to  the  unparalleled  march  of  Colonel  (afterwards  General)  B.  H. 
Grierson,  up  to  that  time  the  most  famous  raid  on  record.  Its  object  was,  the 
! destruction  of  public  property  and  of  the  railroads,  and  to  make  a diversion  in 
:avOr  of  the  army  moving  upon  Vicksburg.  Grierson  proposed  it,  and  began  his 
i areparations  on  the  1st  of  April.  His  force  consisted  of  the  Sixth  and  Seventh 
i Illinois  Cavalry  and  the  Second  Iowa,  commanded  respectively  by  Colonels 
t Loomis,  Price,  and  Hatch. 

Starting  from  La  Grange,  he  moved  upon  Ripley.  Thence  he  crossed  the 
Tallahatchie.  Detachments  to  deceive  the  enemy  and  destroy  the  railroads, 
vere  sent  to  the  east,  north,  and  even  the  northwest.  From  Pontotoc  he  sent 
' jack  one  hundred  and  seventy-five  men,  the  least  valuable,  and  one  gun,  to 
La  Grange.  A small  detachment  was  sent  to  Columbus  to  destroy  the  track  ; 
ind  at  Starksville  he  captured  a rebel  mail  of  great  value.  On  the  22d  he  was 
it  Louisville,  and  he  crossed  the  Memphis  Railroad  at  Newton.  His  route 
hen  lay  through  Raleigh,  where  he  cut  the  telegraph  wires  ; across  the  Leaf 
liver,  destroying  the  bridge  dcross  the  Pearl ; through  Gallatin  and  to  Union 
lourtliouse.  Thence  Southward,  destroying  as  he  went  bridges  and  track. 
The  rebels  were  now  gathering  on  his  track,  to  stop  his  return.  But  he  had  no 
dea  of  returning.  At  Oskya,  where  they  tried  to  stop  him,  he  broke  them. 
Then,  by  Greensburg  and  Clinton,  he  rode  into  Baton  Rouge  on  the  1st  of  May  ! 
1 notable  ride  ; in  seventeen  days  he  had  travelled  eight  hundred  miles 
hrough  the  heart  of  the  State ; given  the  people  a great  fright ; entirely 
teceived  and  eluded  the  armed  enemy  ; destroyed  four  millions  of  property  ; 
nd  so  injured  the  railroads,  as  to  make  them  incapable  for  some  time  of  being 
Lsed  to  our  detriment. 


9 


194 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


CHAPTER  XYII. 

FINISHING  TOUCHES  : CLEARING  THE  WRECK. 


ClVIECT  OF  THE  NEWS. — PRESIDENT^  LETTER  TO  GRANT. — PORT  HUDSON  WAITS  THE 

fall  of  Vicksburg — Surrenders. — Correspondence  and  conditions. — SHER- 
MAN MOVES  AGAINST  - JOHNSTON. — JoiINSTON  HOLDS  JACKSON. — HlS  ORDER. — Hk 
JVECAMPS. 


EFFECT  OF  THE  NEWS. 


When  some  great  fabric,  long  tottering  to  its  foundations 
and  upon  which  tlie  eyes  of  all  men  liave  been  fixed,  at  lengtl 
surges  and  falls  with  a mighty  crash,  crowds  of  workmen  fij 
to  remove  the  fragments,  to  clear  the  wreck,  and  prepare  foi 


rebuilding. 


So  the  fall  of  Vicksburg,  resounding  through  tin 


country,  was  the  signal  for  new  labors  to  the  heroic  Gram 
and  his  gallant  army.  The  news,  long  awaited  by  the  nation 
gave  rise  to  scenes  of  the  wildest  enthusiasm.  The  roar  of  ar- 
tillery and  the  ringing  of  bells,  swelled  by  the  chorus  of  humai 
voices,  were  heard  from  the  Atlantic  to  the  Pacific.  The  crj' 
“Vicksburg  has  fallen!”  carried  joy  to  Washington,  and  con- 
sternation to  Richmond.  The  name  of  Grant  was  on  ever) 
lip,  and  assurance  was  made  doubly  sure  that,  under  God,  w< 
now  had  a commander  upon  whom  the  people  could  rely  t< 
lead  us  to  final  victory,  and  a thoroughly  successful,  honor 
aide,  and  uncompromising  peace. 

He  was  at  once  appointed  to  the  vacant  major-generalskij  | 
in  the  regular  army,  to  date  from  that  day,  now  doubly  dear  td  | 
every  true  American  heart — the  Fourth  of  July,  1863  ; the  da;  | 
when  he  entered  Vicksburg,  the  chief  of  American  conquerors 

While  straining  every  nerve  in  the  campaign,  he  had  beej 


FINISHING  TOUCHES:  CLEARING  THE  WRECK. 


195 


greatly  misrepresented  at  Washington.  Partisan  politics  and 
private  malignity  had  arrayed  themselves  against  him : to  a 
charge  of  imbecility  had  been  added  that  of  drunkenness  ; and 
it  was  even  said  that  Adjutant-General  Thomas,  who  had 
started  for  the  Mississippi  in  April,  had  carried  with  him  an 
order  relieving  Grant  from  the  command.  But  now  his  vindi- 
cation was  complete  : it  was  Vicksburg  ! We  cannot  pause  to 
enumerate  his  honors.  Mr.  Lincoln,  in  the  most  magnani- 
• mous  spirit,  addressed  him  the  following  letter,  as  honorable 
to  Lincoln  as  it  was  just  and  generous  to  Grant : 

I 

Executive  Mansion,  Washington,  July  13,  1868. 
To  Major-General  Grant: 

My  Dear  General — I do  not  remember  that  you  and  I ever  met  person- 
ally. I write  tins  now  as  a grateful  acknowledgment  for  the  almost  inestima- 
ble service  you  have  done  the  country.  I wish  to  say  a word  further.  When 
you  first  reached  the  vicinity  of  Vicksburg,  I thought  you  should  do  what  you 
finally  did — march  the  troops  across  the  neck^run  the  batteries  with  the  trans- 
ports, and  thus  go  below ; and  I never  had  any  faith,  except  a general  hope 
that  you  knew  better  than  I,  that  the  Yazoo  Pass  expedition  and  the  like  could 
succeed.  When  you  got  below  and  took  Port  Gibson,  Grand  Gulf,  and  vicinity, 
1 thought  you  should  go  down  the  river  and  join  General  Banks  ; and  when  you 
:urned  northward  east  of  the  Big  Black,  I feared  it  was  a mistake.  I now  wish 
o make  a personal  acknowledgment  that  you  were  right  and  I was  wrong. 

Yours,  very  truly,  A.  Lincoln. 

Congratulations  and  thanks  poured  upon  bim  from  all  quar- 
ters. Halleck,  in  a complimentary  letter,  compares  the  cam- 
paign “most  favorably”  with  those  of  Napoleon  about  Ulm ; 
ind  even  rebel  journals  for  once  dropped  the  Billingsgate  with 
vhich  it  was  them  custom  to  describe  the  actions  of  our  “ Yan- 
kee” commanders,  to  declare  that  he  had  been  skilful  in  his 
vork,  and  magnanimous  in  his  dealings  with  the  garrison. 
Le  was  pointed  to  as  the  only  man  to  conduct  the  new  and 
■olossal  campaigns  now  opening,  of  which  Chattanooga  was 
;o  be  the  base,  and  from  which,  in  logical  sequence,  were  to 
ollow  Sherman’s  grand  gallop  through  Georgia,  his  flanking 
aovement  in  South  and  North  Carolina,  and  our  final  suc- 
cesses at  and  beyond  Petersburg.  We  repeat  it,  Vicksburg 
vas  the  key  of  the  war. 


19G 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


Grant  arranged  affairs  at  Vicksburg  bj  making  McPherson 
district  commander,  and  Logan  post  commander. . The  former 
general  appointed  Lieutenant-Colonel  James  Wilson  district 
provost-marshal ; and  the  latter,  Lieutenant-Colonel  Waddell 
post  provost-marshal. 

PORT  HUDSON. 

It  has  been  seen  that  Port  Hudson,  in  the  Department  of 
the  Gulf,  was  besieged  by  General  Banks,  and  held  tightly 
embraced  during  the  siege  of  Vicksburg ; and  it  was  well  un- 
derstood by  both  armies  that  when  the  latter  should  fall,  the 
other  must  also  surrender.  Port  Hudson,  or  Hickey’s  Land- 
ing, is  a very  strong  point,  on  a sharp  bend  in  the  river, 
twenty-two  miles  above  Baton  Rouge.  Situated  on  a com- 
manding bluff,  it  had  been  well  fortified.  Invested  on  the  21st 
of  May  by  our  army,  it  had  refused  to  surrender,  and  defied  a 
first  assault  on  that  day.  The  investing  army  was  command- 
ed, under  Banks,  by  Weitzel,  Augur,  Grover,  and  T.  W.  Sher- 
man. Another  assault  on  the  14th  of  June  was  also  unsuc- 
cessful ; and  then  Banks  awaited  the  fall  of  Vicksburg. 

This  was  decisive.  On  the  7th  of  July,  General  Frank 
Gardner,  the  rebel  commander,  wrote  to  Banks  to  ask  if 
Vicksburg  had  surrendered ; and  if  so,  to  propose  an  armistice 
for  the  surrender  of  Port  Hudson.  On  the  8th,  Banks  replied, 
sending  him  Grant’s  letter  announcing  the -fall  of  Vicksburg; 
and  the  same  day  Gardner  gave  up  the  works,  surrendering 
five  thousand  five  hundred  prisoners,  one  major-general  and 
one  brigadier,  twenty  heavy  guns,  thirty-one  field-pieces,  a 
quantity  of  ammunition,  and  Lvo  steamers,  one  of  them  of 
value  to  us  for  immediate  use.  Banks  took  possession  on 
vhe  9th* 


* The  following  is  the  correspondence  : 

Headquarters  Port  Hudson,  Louisiana,  July  7,  1S63.  [i 
General — Having  received  information  from  your  troops  that  Vicksburg 
has  been  surrendered,  I make  this  communication  to  ask  you  to  give  me  tlio 
official  assurance  whether  this  is  true  or  not ; and  if  true,  I ask  for  a cessation 


A % 

FINISHING  TOUCHES:  CLEARING  THE  WRECK.  197 

We  do  not  design  to  derogate  from  tlie  effective  service  of 
Banks  or  the  gallantry  of  his  army  ; but  Port  Hudson  fell  be- 


I of  hostilities,  with  a view  to  the  consideration  of  terms  for  surrendering  this 
i position. 

I am,  General,  very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

Frank  Gardner, 

Major-General  commanding  Confederate  States  Forces. 

' To  Major-General  Banks, 

Commanding  United  States  Forces  near  Port  Hudson. 

Headquarters  Department  of  the  Gulf, 

(Before  Port  Hudson,  July  8,  1863. 

General — In  reply  to  your  communication,  dated  the  7th  instant,  by  flag  of 
. trace  received  a few  moments  since,  I have  the  honor  to  inform  you  that  I re- 
ceived yesterday  morning,  July  7th,  at  forty-five  minutes  past  ten  o’clock,  by 
the  gunboat  General  Price,  an  official  dispatch  from  Major-General  Ulysses  S. 
' Grant,  United  States  Army,  whereof  the  following  is  a true  extract : 

Headquarters  Department  of  the  Tennessee, 
Near  Vicksburg,  July  4,1863. 

I Major-General  N.  P.  Banks,  Commanding  Department  of  the  Gulf: 

General — Tlie  garrison  of  Vicksburg  surrendered  this  morning.  The  number  of  prisoners,  as 

(.  given  by  the  officers,  is  twenty-seven  thousand ; field-artillery,  one  hundred  and  twenty-eight 
pieces ; and  a large  number  of  siege-guns,  probably  not  less  than  eighty. 

Your  obedient  servant, 

IT.  S.  Grant,  Major-General. 

I regret  to  say  that,  under  present  circumstances,  I cannot,  consistently 
with  my  duty,  consent  to  a cessation  of  hostilities  for  the  purpose  you  indicate. 
Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

N.  P.  Banks,  Major-General  commanding. 

To  Major-General  Frank  Gardner, 

Commanding  Confederate  States  Forces,  Port  Hudson. 

Port  Hudson,  July  8,  1SG3. 

General — I have  the  honor  to  acknowledge  the  receipt  of  your  communi- 
cation of  this  date,  giving  a copy  of  an  official  communication  from  Major- 
General  U.  S.  Grant,  United  States  Army,  announcing  the  surrender  of  the  gar- 
rison of  Vicksburg. 

Having  defended  this  position  as  long  as  I deem  my  duty  requires,  I am  will- 
■ ing  to  surrender  to  you,  and  will  appoint  a commission  of  three  officers  to  meet 
a similar  commission  appointed  by  yourself,  at  nine  o'clock  this  morning,  for 
•the  purpose  of  agreeing  upon,  and  drawing  up,  the  terms  of  surrender ; and  for 


198 


GRANT  jflSTD  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


fore  the  genius  of  Grant,  as  much  as  though  it  had  been  a 
fortification  of  Vicksburg,  as,  indeed,  in  a strictly  military 
view,  it  was. 


SHERMAN  S MOVEMENTS. 

We  have  already  mentioned  that  the  army  of  Johnston, 
which  could  never  be  brought  to  the  attack,  was  still  hovering 
upon  our  flank  and  rear,  and  had  reoccupied  Jackson.  Grant- 
was  now  ready  to  dispose  of  it.  A large  force  had  been 
placed  under  the  command  of  Sherman  for  this  purpose,  and 
it  had  been  Grant’s  intention  to  launch  it  upon  Johnston 
within  a short  time,  to  be  determined  by  his  success  at  Vicks- 
burg. In  ignorance  of  Pemberton’s  intention  to  surrender  on 
the  4th,  Grant  had  been  making  his  arrangements  for  an 


that  purpose  I ask  a cessation  of  hostilities.  Will  you  please  designate  a point 
outside  of  my  breastworks,  where  the  meeting  shall  be  held  for  this  purpose? 

I am,  very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

Frank  Gardner,  commanding  Confederate  States  Forces. 
To  Major-General  Banks, 

Commanding  United  States  Forces. 

General  Banks  replied  at  once  in  the  following  language  : 

Headquarters  United  States  Forces, 
Before  Port  Hudson,  July  8,  1803. 

General — I have  the  honor  to  acknowledge  the  receipt  of  your  communi- 
cation of  this  date,  stating  that  you  are  willing  to  surrender  the  garrison  under 
your  command  to  the  forces  under  my  command,  and  that  you  will  appoint  a 
commission  of  three  officers  to  meet  a similar  commission  appointed  by  me,  at 
nine  o’clock  this  morning,  for  the  purpose  of  agreeing  upon  and  drawing  up 
the  terms  of  surrender. 

In  reply,  I have  the  honor  to  state  that  I have  designated  Brigadier-General 
Charles  P.  Stone,  Colonel  Henry  W.  Birge,  and  Lieutenant-Colonel  Richard  B. 
Irwin,  as  the  officers  to  meet  the  commission  appointed  by  you. 

They  will  meet  your  officers  at  the  hour  designated,  at  a point  where  the' 
flag  of  truce  was  received  this  morning.  I will  direct  that  active  hostilities 
shall  entirely  cease  on  my  part,  until  further  notice,  for  the  purpose  stated. 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

N.  P.  Banks,  Major-General  commanding. 

To  Major-General  Frank  Gardner, 

Commanding  Confederate  States  Forces.  Port  Hudson. 


FINISHING  TOUCHES:  CLEARING  THE  WRECK. 


199 


assault  at  all  points  on  tlie  6th  of  July,  of  the  success  of  which 
he  had  no  doubt ; immediately  after  that,  Sherman  was  to  be 
sent  against  Johnston.  The  surrender  of  the  city,  two  days 
earlier  than  he  had  anticipated,  made  this  at  once  practicable, 
provided  Sherman’s  troops  and  supplies  were  ready  for  the 
movement.  That  distinguished  officer,  always  ready,  reported 
that  he  could  move  at  once.  Happy  the  commander  who  has 
such  lieutenants ! Moving,  not  only  with  the  expeditionary 
force  before  mentioned,  but  taking  with  it,  by  Grant’s  orders, 
the  remainder  of  the  Thirteenth  and  Fifteenth  Corps,  he 
reached  Jackson  on  the  10th,  and  immediately  began  the 
investment,  extending  his  lines  in  a half-circle  from  right  to 
left,  touching  the  Pearl  Fiver,  which  flows  through  the  city 
at  both  points.* 

JOHNSTON’S  DISPOSITIONS. 

Me  gather  from  Johnston’s  report,  that  it  was  his  intention 
to  hold  the  place  only  until  he  could  draw  off  his  army  and 
remove  his  stores  ; but  to  judge  from  his  defences,  we  should 
not  have  thought  so.  A strong  hue  of  rifle-pits  extended 
along  his  entire  front,  protected  at  intervals  by  powerful 
batteries  with  heavy  epaulments,  which  crossed  their  fire 
upon  the  ground  in  front.  In  constructing  these  batteries 
more  than  two  thousand  cotton  bales  had  been  used. 

His  army  was  thus  posted  from  right  to  left  : Loring, 
Walker,  French,  and  Breckinridge.  Gist  had  brought  him 
ten  regiments  of  the  “ best  blood”  of  the  “ chivalry,”  the 
mconquerable  type.  He  then  issued  the  following  order, 
worthy  of  the  Delphic  oracle  : 

Headquarters  on  the  Field,  July  9,  1863. 

Fellow-Soldiers — An  insolent  foe,  flushed  with  hope  by  his  recent  success  at 
Vicksburg,  confronts  you,  threatening  the  people,  whose  homes  and  liberty  you 


* “ General  Sherman  has  Jackson  invested  from  Pearl  River  on  the  north 
:o  the  river  on  the  south.  This  has  cut  off  many  hundred  cars  from  the 
Confederacy.  Sherman  says  he  has  forces  enough,  and  feels  no  'appre- 
lension  about  the  result.” — General  Grant's  dispatch  to  the  general-in-cldef 

fuly  12. 


200 


U SANT  AND  Ills  CAMPAIGNS. 

hi l'  Acre  to  protect,-  with  plunder  anu  conquest.  Their  guns  may  even  now  be 
heard,  as  they  advance.  1 

The  enemy  it  is  at  once  the  duty  and  the  misswn  of  you,  irate  men,  to 
chastise  and  ixpelfrom  the  soil  of  Mississippi.  The  commanding  general  con- 
fidingly  relies  on  you  to  sustain  his  pledge,  ichich  he  makes  in  advance,  and  lie 
will  be  with  you  in  the  good  work,  even  unto  the  end. 

The  vice  of  “ straggling”  he  begs  you  to  shun  and  to  frown  on.  If  needs 
be,  it  will  be  checked  by  even  the  most  summary  remedies. 

The  telegraph  has  already  announced  a glorious  victory  over  the  foe,  won 
by  your  noble  comrades  of  the  Virginia  army  on  Federal  soil.  May  he  not, 
with  redoubled  hopes,  count  on  you,  while  defending  your  firesides  and 
household  gods,  to  emulate  the  proud  example  of  your  brothers  in  the 
East  ? ! 

The  country  expects  in  this,  the  great  crisis  of  its  destiny,  that  every  man 
will  do  his  duty. 

Joseph  E.  Johnston,  General  commanding. 

A weak  invention  this,  which  conlcl  neither  deceive  his 
enemy  nor  inspirit  his  own  people  ; its  only  merit  being  that 
he  did  not  commit  himself.  Johnston,  however,  neither- 
fought  well  nor  retreated  well.  When  he  was  at  Canton, 
Grant  had  sent  Blair  to  cut  off  his  supplies,  by  laying  the 
country  waste  for  a distance  of  fifty  miles  around,  destroying 
mills,  factories,  granaries,  and  crops.  On  the  13th,  Herron, 
aided  by  the  navy,  had  captured  Yazoo  City,*  losing  the  gun- 
boat Baron  cle  Kalb,  which  was  exploded  by  a rebel  torpedo  • 
in  the  adventure.! 

JOHNSTON  DECAMPS.  - 

Sherman,  somewhat  delayed  for  want  of  ammunition,  which 
did  not  reach  him  in  sufficient  supply  until  the  16th,  in- 


* “ Finding  that  Yazoo  City  was  being,  fortified,  I sent  General  Herron  there 19 
with  his  division.  He  captured  several  hundred  prisoners  and  one  steamboats  1 
Five  pieces  of  heavy  artillery  and  all  the  public  stores  fell  into  our  hands.  ■ ■ 
The  enemy  burned  three  steamboats  on  the  approach  of  the  gunboats.” — Grant 
to  Halleck,  July  12. 

f “ Unfortunately,  while  the  Baron  De  Kalb  was  moving  slowly  along  she  I 
ran  foul  of  a torpedo,  which  exploded  and  sunk  her.  There  was  no  sign  of  j 
any  thing  of  the  kind  to  be  seen.  While  she  was  going  down,  another  exploded  ' 
under  her  stern.” — Admiral  Porter  to  Secretary  of  the.  Navy,  July  14. 


FINISHING  TOUCHES:  CLEARING  THE  WRECK.  201 


trenched  himself,  and  erected  counter-batteries.  Johnston, 
taking  advantage  of  a-  thick  fog,  made  a determined  sortie  on 
the  13th,  which,  after  creating  some  slight  confusion,  was 
successfully  repulsed.  Sherman’s  works  now  progressed 
rapidly,  and  a general  assault  would  soon  have  been  made, 
had  not  Johnston  again  vindicated  his  reputation  as  a hero 
of  retreats,  and  evacuated  the  place.  He  began  to  do  so.  on 
the  16th,  very  quietly ; and  instead  of  further  attempts  “ to 
chastise  and  repel  us  from  the  soil  of  Mississippi,”  he  led  his 
willing  soldiers  away  by  Morton  and  Meridian  from  that  very 
soil,  upon  a march,  the  terrible  concomitants  of  which  were 
intense  heat,  want  of  water,  and  general  discouragement. 

Sherman  entered  the  beautiful  city  again  on  the  18tli.  It 
was  now  doomed  to  the  horrors  of  war.  Great  blocks  of 
houses  were  burned  down.  Soldiers  were  seen  ransacking 
houses.  The  negroes  who  had  been  left  behind  (the  able- 
bodied  ones  had  been  hurried  away  by  their  masters) 
thronged  the  streets — the  infirm,  the  women,  and  the  children 
— not  knowing  whether  it  was  the  year  of  jubilee  or  the  day  of 
wrath  which  had  come.  Piles  of  household  stuff,  pianos, 
bedsteads,  fancy  tables,  were  dragged  into  the  streets,  and 
fired  or  scattered  about  the  crossings.  Thick  smoke,  cinders, 
falling  timber,  fierce  flames,  form  the  cliiaro-oscuro  of  a picture 
which  we  shall  not  undertake  to  describe'. 

In  one  of  the  expeditions  to  a house  near  Jackson,  were 
found  books  and  letters  belonging  to  Jefferson  Davis, — many 
of  the  latter  from  men  of  station  at  the  North,  and  implicating 
them  in  the  inauguration  of  the  rebellion.  We  have  not  time 
to  moralize,  but  surely  at  every  page  we  have  strong  proof  of 
the  adage  which  declares  the  permanence  of  the  written  word, 
and  a declaration  that  there  is  many  an  irrevocable  verbum 
besides  those  that  appear  in  print.  If  “ the  pen  is  mightier 
than  the  sword”  to  create  and  bless,  it  is  often  surely  so  to 
destroy. 

Note. — The  rebel  losses  in  the  Vicksburg  campaign  were ; — 42-, 000  pris- 
oners, 12,000  killed  and  wounded,  6,000  stragglers : Total,  60,000.  • Grant’s 
losses  were; — 1,243  killed,  7,095  wounded,  535  missing:  Total,  8,873, 

■9* 


202 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


CHAPTER  XYIII. 

ORGANIZATION  AND  ADMINISTRATION. 


Expeditions  in  all  directions.—' The  haul  at  Natchez.— Extra  military  ques- 
tions.— The  subject  of  trade. — Tariff  of  prices  on  the  Mississippi. — Honors 
at  Memphis. — Review  at  New  Orleans. — Sad  accident,  and  its  results. — 
Partial  recovery. — Boards  of  honor. — Comments. 

Grant  was  now  active  in  tlie  organization  of  liis  depart- 
ment ; setting  it  in  order,  as  it  proved,  to  form  one  part  of  tlie 
great  whole,  over  which  he  was  soon  to  exercise  an  imperial 
military  supremacy.  JTe  sent  expeditions  in  every  direction, 
to  “spy  out  the  nakedness  of  the  land” — to  Canton,  Pontotoc, 
and  Grenada.  An  important  one  was  dispatched  under  Ran- 
som to  Natchez,  to  put  a stop  to  the  crossing  of  cattle  at  that 
point,  from  the  West,  for  the  enemy’s  supply.  Ransom 
captured  five  thousand  head,  of  which  Grant  sent  two  thou- 
sand to  Banks,  retaining  the  rest  for  his  own  army.*  After  a 


* “ General  Ransom  was  sent  to  Natcliez,  to  stop  tlie  crossing  of  cattle  for 
tlie  Eastern  army.  On  arrival,  lie  found  that  large  numbers  had  been  driven 
out  of  the  city  to  he  pastured  : also,  that  munitions  of  war  had  recently  been 
crossed  over  to  wait  for  Kirby  Smith.  He  mounted  about  two  hundred  of  his 
men,  and  sent  them  in  both  directions. 

“ They  captured  a number  of  prisoners,  and  five  thousand  head  of  Texas 
cattle,  two  thousand  head  of  which  were  sent  to  General  Banks.  The  balance 
have  been  or  will  be  brought  here. 

“ In  Louisiana  they  captured  more  prisoners,  and  a number  of  teams  loaded 
with  ammunition.  Over  two  million  rounds  of  ammunition  were  brought 
back  to  Natchez  with  the  teams  captured,  and  two  hundred  and  sixty-eight 
thousand  rounds,  besides  artillery  ammunition,  were  destroyed.”—  Grant  to 
Halleclz,  July  18. 


ORGANIZATION  AND  ADMINISTRATION. 


203 


short  rest,  he  dispatched  Steele  with  Kimball’s  division  to 
Helena,  to  render  important  services  to  Schofield,  then  com- 
manding the  Department  of  the  Missouri ; while  Ord  and 
Heron  were  sent  to  Banks  to  take  part  in  the  new  movements 
projected  in  the  Department  of  the  Gulf. 

Grant’s  headquarters  were  temporarily  at  Vicksburg,  but 
he  spent  his  time  in  travelling  from  point  to  point,  to  see  the 
condition  and  needs  of  his  department.  And  again  he  had 
presented  to  him  extra  military  and  perplexing  questions, 
which  he  settled  with  great  good  judgment.  The  guerrillas 
who  thronged  the  river-banks  were  outlawed.  Furloughs, 
which  had  before  been  impossible,  were  now  judiciously 
granted,  to  “ five  per  centum  of  the  non-commissioned  officers 
and  privates  of  each  regiment,  battery,  independent  company, 
and  detachment,  for  good  conduct  in  their  line  of  duty and 
while  these  were  thus  rewarded,  stragglers  and  shirkers  were 
denied  furloughs,  and  were  punished  by  extra  duties  and 
I fines. 

To  illustrate  at  onee  the  condition  of  the  people,  and  Grant’s 
caution  in  supplying  them,  we  introduce  the  following  order. 

General  Orders,  No.  46. 

Headquarters  Department  of  the  Tennessee, 
Vicksburg,  Mississippi,  July  21,  1863. 

1.  Hereafter  no  issues  of  provisions  will  be  made  for  contrabands,  except 
those  serving  in  regiments  or  in  contraband  camps. 

2.  Issues  of  provisions  will  not  be  made  to  citizens,  except  on  certificates 
that,  they  are  destitute,  and  have  no  means  of  purchasing  the  necessary  supplies 
for  their  families.  These  certificates  must  state  the  number  of  the  family,  and 
the  time  for  which  they  draw,  which  shall  not  exceed  ten  days  at  any  one 

1 time. 

3.  In  mating  issues  to  citizens,  only  articles  of  prime  necessity  will  be  given — 
. i.  e.,  bread  and  meat,  and  these  at  the  rate  of  one  pound  of  flour,  one  half-pound 
! of  salt  meat,  or  one  pound  of  fresh  beef,  to  the  ration. 

By  order  of 

Major-General  IT.  S.  Grant. 

Jno.  A.  Rawlins,  A.  A.  G. 

He  also  addressed  a letter  to  the  Secretary  of  War,  on  the 
subject  of  trade,  in  which  he  declares,  from  his  experience 


204 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 

in  "West  Tennessee,  that  any  trade  whatever  with  the  rebel- 
lious States  weakened  us  to  the  extent  of  thirty-three  per 
cent,  of  our  force;  “but,”  he  adds,  “no  theory  of  my 
own  will  ever  stand  in  the  way  of  my  executing,  in  good 
faith,  any  order  I may  receive  from  those  in  authority  over 
me.”* 

His  kind  sympathy  with  good  soldiers  was  indicated  at  this 
time  by  his  requiring  the  captain  of  a steamer  to  refund  the 
excess  of  passage-money  which  he  had  charged,  thus  compel-, 
ling  our  brave  men  who  were  going  on  furlough  to  pay  exor- 
bitantly for  the  trip. 


— * Headquarters  Department  of  the  Tennessee, 

Vicksburg,  Miss.,  July  21,  1863. 

Snt — Your  letter  of  the  4th  instant  to  me,  inclosing  a copy  of  a letter  of 
same  date  to  Mr.  Mellen,  special  agent  of  the  Treasury,  is  just  received.  My 
assistant  adjutant-general,  "by  whom  I shall  send  this  letter,  is  about  starting 
for  Washington  ; hence  I shall  be  very  short  in  my  reply. 

My  experience  in  West  Tennessee  has  convinced  me  that  any  trade  what- 
ever with  the  rebellious  States  is  weakening  to  us  of  at  least  thirty-three  per 
cent,  of  our  force.  No  matter  what  the  restrictions  thrown  around  trade,  if  any 
whatever  is  allowed,  it  will  be  made  the  means  of  supplying  the  enemy  with 
what  they  want.  Restrictions,  if  lived  up  to,  make  trade  unprofitable,  and 
hence  none  but  dishonest  men  go  into  it.  I will  venture  to  say  that  no  honest 
man  has  made  money  in  West  Tennessee  in  the  last  year,  while  many  fortunes 
have  been  made  there  during  that  time. 

The  people  in  the  Mississippi  Valley  are  now  nearly  subjugated.  Keep 
trade  out  for  a few  months,  and  I doubt  not  but  that  the  work  of  subjugation 
will  be  so  complete,  that  trade  can  be  opened  freely  with  the  States  of  Arkansas, 
Louisiana,  and  Mississippi ; that  the  people  of  these  States  will  be  more  anxious 
for  the  enforcement  and  protection  of  our  laws  than  the  people  of  the  loyal 
States.  They  have  experienced  the  misfortune  of  being  without  them,  and  aie 
now  in  a most  happy  condition  to  appreciate  their  blessings. 

No  theory  of  my  own  will  ever  stand  in  the  way  of  my  executing,  in  good 
faith,  any  order  I may  receive  from  those  in  authority  over  me ; but  my  position 
has  given  me  an  opportunity  of  seeing  what  would  not  be  known  by  persons 
away  from  the  scene  of  war ; and  I venture,  therefore,  to  suggest  great  caution 
in  opening  trade  with  rebels. 

I am,  Sir,  very  respectfully, 

Your  obedient  servant, 

U.  S.  Grant,  Major-General. 

Hon.  S.  P.  Chase,  Secretary  of  the  Treasury. 


ORGANIZATION  AND  ADMINISTRATION.  205 

Afterwards,  on  tlie  29tli  of  September,  the  general  estab- 
lished an  equitable  tariff  of  fares  from  St.  Louis  to  New 
Orleans,  and  intermediate  places  ; requiring  that  enlisted  men 
should  be  allowed  to  travel  in  the  cabin,  when  they  desired  it, 
at  the  same  rates. 

By  an  order  of  August  10th,  he  confirmed  the  judicious 
steps  before  taken  on  the  subject  of  free. people  of  color, 
establishing  camps  for  those  out  of  employment,  and  employ- 
ing them  for  Government  prirposes  ; also  allowing  contracts 
between  citizens  and  free  people  of  color,  for  their  labor, 
which  were  to  be  registered  with  the  provost-marshals,  with 
bonds  to  secure  the  kind  treatment  of  the  negroes. 


HONORS  AT  MEMPHIS. 

On  the  25th  of  August,  General  Grant  arrived  at  Memphis. 
His  appearance  awakened  a wild  enthusiasm  in  that  city,  so 
lately  a hot-bed  of  rebellion.  A committee  of  the  citizens 
waited  upon  him  and  importuned  him  to  receive  the  hospital- 
ities of  the  city,  which  were  accompanied  by  a series  of  resolu- 
tions. Grant  consented,  without  a speech,  and  received  the 
citizens  at  nine  that  night.  After  an  hour’s  ovation  and  hand- 
shaking, there  was  a grand  banquet,  and  the  general  was 
toasted  as  the  guest  of  the  city.  He  refused  to  respond  in  a 
speech.  A few  words  were  said  by  his  staff-surgeon,  Dr. 
Hewitt ; and  a poem  was  read,  combining  his  name  with  that 
of  De  Soto,  who  had  discovered  the  river,  and  Fulton,  who 
had  made  it  alive  with  steamers. 

This  combination  of  names  was  not  very  significant.  The 
discovery  of  the  river  was  an  accident.  Chance  gave  De  Soto 
this  historic  fame ; and  a grave  beneath  its  waters,  that  no  red- 
man  might  ever  find  and  exhume  his  remains.  Fulton  made 
his  grand  experiments  elsewhere,  and  peopled  many  other 
rivers  with  vaporing  keels. 

It  was  the  special  glory  of  Grant,  that  from  the  day  he 
moved  upon  Belmont  until  Yicksburg  fell,  he  had  bent  all  his 
energies  to  this  mighty  work ; had  risen  superior  to  all  fail- 


206 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


tires  ; liad  been  called  on,  again  and  again,  to  make  new  com- 
binations ; and  finally,  by  liis  conquest,  bad  insured  tlie 
destruction  of  tbe  treason,  and  tbe  speedy  return  of  peace, 
with  all  its  grand  future  developments. 

In  bis  letter  to  tbe  committee  of  tbe  loyal  citizens  of  Mem- 
phis, in  order  that  be  might  not  be  misunderstood  or  miscon- 
strued by  any  of  a different  temper,  be  uses  this  language  : 

“ In  accepting  this  testimonial,  which  I do  at  a great  sacri- 
fice of  my  personal  feebngs,  I simply  desire  to  pay  a tribute 
to 'tlie  first  pubhc  exhibition  in  Memphis  of  loyalty  to  tbe 
Government  which  I represent  in  tbe  Department  of  the  Ten- 
nessee. I should  dislike  to  refuse,  for  considerations  of 
personal  convenience,  to  acknowledge  anywhere,  or  in  any 
form,  the  existence  of  sentiments  which  I have  so  long  and  so 
ardently  desired  to  see  manifested  in  this  department.  The 
stability  of  this  Government  and  the  unity  of  this  nation 
depend  solely  on  the  cordial  support  and  the  earnest  loyalty 
of  the  people.  While,  therefore,  I thank  you  sincerely  for  the 
kind  expressions  you  have  used  towards  myself,  I am  pro- 
foundly gratified  at  this  public  recognition,  in  the  city  of 
Memphis,  of  the  power  and  authority  of  the  Government  of 
the  United  States.” 

Upon  leaving  the  banqueting  table  at  Memphis,  he  went 
directly  to  the  wharf,  and  took  boat  for  Yicksburg ; and 
thence  proceeded  on  a tour  of  relaxation  and  inspection.  He 
stopped  for  a few  days  at  Natchez,  and  on  the  2d  of  Septem- 
ber arrived  at  New  Orleans,  to  visit  General  Banks,  for  a 
short  respite  and  rest  after  his  protracted  and  arduous  labors, 
and  to  confer  with  that  officer  about  future  military  opera- 
tions. In  the  complications  of  the  vast  theatre,  it  had  not 
been  yet  decided  what  would  be  the  next  field  of  action  ; but 
the  progress  of  events  seemed  to  point  for  a time  to  Mobile. 

I 

REVIEW  AT  NEW  ORLEANS. 

On  the  4th,  at  Carrolton,  a suburb  of  the  Crescent  City,  a 
grand  review  took  place,  in  which  Generals  Grant  and  Banks 


ORGANIZATION  AND  ADMINISTRATION. 


207 


were  flanked  by  "Washburne,  Stone.  Herron,  Thomas,  and 
other  generals  ; and  here  Grant  met,  not  without  emotion, 
that  glorious  Thirteenth  Corps,  which  had  been  with  him 
under  McClernand  and  Qrd  at  Yicksburg,  and  had  after- 
wards been  sent  to  Banks.  Mounted  on  a magnificent 
charger,  placed  at  his  disposal  by  General  Banks,  Grant 
dashed  at  a full  gallop  along  the  lines,  with  clifliculty  followed 
by  his  cortege  ; and  at  length  he  drew  up  under  a fine  old 
oak,  for  the  troops  to  march  past.  He  lifted  his  hat  with 
something  more  than  formal  courtesy,  as  the  torn,  soiled,  and 
shot-pierced  colors  of  the  Thirteenth  were  lowered  in  passing  ; 
for,  as  his  eye  rested  on  them,  his  memory  rushed  back  to  the 
days  when,  at  Belmont,  Donelson,  Pittsburg  Landing,  and  all 
the  battles  around  and  at  Yicksburg,  those  over  whom  they 
waved  had  been  the  companions  of  his  fortunes,  and,  in  part, 
the  achievers  of  his  fame. 

But  the  display  was  attended  with  a serious  mishap.  As 
General  Grant  was  returning  to  his  hotel  from  the  review  of 
the  Thirteenth  Corps,  his  horse  became  frightened  by  the 
letting  off  of  steam,  with  a shrill  whistle,  by  a railroad  loco- 
motive, and  sprang  wildly  with  such  violence  against  a car- 
riage that  was  coming  in  an  opposite  direction,  that  both  horse 
and  rider  were  thrown  upon  the  street.  The  result  was  a 
most  serious  accident.  His  hip  was  temporarily  paralyzed  by 
the  concussion,  and  he  was  for  twenty-one  days  obliged  to  he 
in  one  position;  nor  did  he  recover  so  as  to  walk  without 
crutches  or  mount  his  horse  without  assistance,  until  after  he 
had  reached  Chattanooga,  near  the  end  of  October.  There 
really  seemed  to  be  danger  that  his  services  would  be  lost  to 
the  country. 

The  subject  of  trade  was  provisionally  arranged  by  a proc- 
lamation on  the  13th  of  the  month,  declaring  that  unrestricted 
trade  was  opened  to  Cairo,  and  all  towns  on  the  Missouri  and 
Ohio  above  it ; while  all  places  from  Cairo  to  New  Orleans 
were  opened  to  trade,  with  proper  restrictions. 

Grant  was  also  very  solicitous"  that  all  his  men  should  be 
paid ; and  as  all  official  papers  had,  up  to  this  time,  been  very 


I 


208 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


loosely  made  out,  lie  now  required,  by  order,  that  every  man 
should  be  provided  with  a full  descriptive  list,  -whenever  de- 
tached from  his  company  or  regiment,  in  order  to  enable  him 
to  draw  his  pay.* 

The  iron  frame  of  Grant,  aided  by  his  iron  will,  conquered 
the  illness  incident  to  his  fail  in  a few  weeks  ; and  while  still 
lingering  and  suffering,  he  embarked  on  a steamer  to  proceed 
slowly  up  the  river,  in  accordance  with  orders  from  Wash- 
ington. * 

The  following  order  will  also  show  his  solicitude  that  the 
organizations  under  his  command  should  receive  full  credit 
for  their  gallant  actions.  This  was  done  to  carry  out  the  spirit 
of  General  Orders,  No.  19,  February  22,  1862,  from  the  Adju- 
tant-General’s Office. 


CIRCULAR. 

Headquarters  Department  of  the  Tennessee, 
Vicksburg,  Miss.,  July  12,  1S6-3. 

Army  corps  commanders,  and  tire  commanders  of  detaclicd  divisions,  with 
the  army  in  tlie  field,  will  each,  as  soon  after  the  reception  of  this  order  as 
practicable,  convene  a board,  to  consist  of  three  officers,  to  determine  tlio 
battles  participated  in  by  the  various  regiments,  batteries,  and  independent 
companies  of  this  command ; and  forward  through  the  usual  military  channels, 
to  their  headquarters,  a list  of  such  as  are  entitled,  for  gallantry  and  good  con- 
duct, to  inscribe  upon  their  banners  the  names  of  their  actions. 

By  order  of 

Ma.tor-Gexeral  U.  S.  Grant. 

T.  S.  Bowers,  Acting  Assistant  Adjutant-General.  . 

It  was  incident  to  this,  order  that  there  was  organized  at 
Vicksburg,  for  the  Seventeenth  Corps,  a board  of  honor, 
consisting  of  eight  principal  officers,  with  McPherson,  its 
famous  commander,  as  advisory  member.  General  Logan 

* “ Hereafter,  no  enlisted  man  will  be  sent  from  his  company  or  regiment 
without  such  descriptive  list  as  is  herein  required  being  furnished  to  the 
proper  officer  in  charge  ; and  any  neglect  to  comply  with  this  order  will  subject 
tbe  offender  to  trial  by  court-martial,  and  dismissal  from  the  service. 

“It  will  be  the  duty  of  all  officers  of  the  Inspector  General’s  Department  to 
properly  inspect  and  report  any  neglect  of  duty  in  this  particular.” — Grant’s 
General  Order,  Vicksburg,  September  29. 


ORGANIZATION  AND  ADMINISTRATION. 


209 


wa&rpresident.  The  duty  of  this  board  was  to  devise  and 
present  a medal  of  honor,  both  as  a reward  and  as  a means  of 
exciting  a proper  emulation,  to  all  non-commissioned  officers 
and  men  whose  names  were  forwarded  as  worthy  of  this  honor. 
Company  commanders  sent  them  up  to  the  colonels,  by  whom 
they  were  forwarded  to  the  brigade  commanders,  who,  in  turn, 
sent  them  to  the  President.* 

In  our  democratic  fear,  lest  we  should  in  any  way  approxi- 
mate to  titles  and  insignia  of  nobility,  our  Government  has 
limited  itself  to  presenting  medals  of  honor  only  to  distin- 
; guished  generals.  We  are  clearly  of  the  opinion  that  the 
establishment  of  an  order,  analogous  to  that  of  the  “ Legion  of 
Honor,”  would  accomplish  wonders  in  the  military  world. 
We  see  in  the  conduct  of  large  organizations,  like  the  one  now 
mentioned,  only  efforts  to  supply  the  want  to  a partial  extent. 
A grand  cross  from  the  President  of  the  United  States  would 
be  worth  all  the  brevets  he  could  confer.  It  is  not  too  late  to 
inaugurate  such  a system,  and  we  hope  to  see  it  carried  out 

: Iet>- 

* Tlie  device  on  the  medals  for  the  Seventeenth  Corps  was  a crescent,  with 
stars  at  each  end,  and  a suspended  shield  ; and  upon  the  crescent  were  the 
words,  “Vicksburg,  July  4,  1863.”  We  believe  that  this,  or  similar  systems, 
were  adopted  in  other  corps,  but  to  what  extent  we  do  not  know. 


210 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

THE  MILITARY  DIVISION  OE  THE  MISSISSIPPI — THE  DEPARTMENT  OP 
THE  CUMBERLAND. 


ChICKAMAUGA. — A GLANCE  AT  THE  TOPOGRAPHY. — TlIE  NEW  COMMAND. — THE  ARMY 

CONCENTRATES. At  'CHATTANOOGA. — A PINE  CHANCE  OP  STARVING. SMITH’S 

stratagem.— Hooker  advances. — Bragg’s  fatal  error. — Sherman  moves. — 

ReCONNOISSANCES  AND  PLANS. 

We  must  now  cast  a rapid  retrospective  glance  at  tlie  De- 
partment and  Army  of  tlie  Cumberland,  whicli  bad  been 
intrusted  to  tlie  command  of  General  Rosecrans.  He  bad 
started  from  Nashville  witb  a large  force,  to  follow  and  defeat 
tlie  enemy  under  General  Bragg,  and,  if  possible,  to  possess 
liimself  of  Chattanooga.  On  tbe  2d  of  January,  in  tlie  mur- 
derous battle  of  Murfreesboro’  or  Stone  River,  be  bad  defeated 
and  driven  away  tbe  rebel  army.  After  a long  rest  and  re- 
organization at  Murfreesboro’,  be  bad  again  moved  upon  tbe 
enemy,  and  in  tbe  battle  of  Cbickamauga,  on  tbe  19tb  and 
20tb  of  September,  had  sustained  a partial  defeat,  but  bad 
succeeded  in  occupying  Chattanooga.  His  right  and  centre 
bad  been  driven  back ; but,  thanks  to  tbe  inspiration  of 
Granger,  and  tbe  rock-like  firmness  of  Thomas,  bis  left  bad 
stood  firm,  and  be  bad  at  least  succeeded  in  bolding  the  ob- 
jective point  of  tbe  active  campaign— a point  of  none  tbe  less 
value  because  our  people,  depressed  by  tbe  defeat,  could  not 
then  appreciate  it. 

A glance  at  a topographical  map  will  show  tbe  importance 
of  Chattanooga.  Tbe  key  of  tbe  Tennessee  River,  which  is 
navigable  for  steamboats  for  eight  months  of  tbe  year  to  that 


MILITARY  DIVISION  OF  THE  MISSISSIPPI. 


211 


point,  and  for  smaller  vessels  all  the  year,  it  is  the  centre  of 
a knot  of  railroads,  and  surrounded  by  mountain  ridges,  from 
■which  five  States  may  be  seen;  It  was,  perhaps,  the  most  im- 
portant strategic  position  in  the  rebel  States.  The  Govern- 
ment was  very  solicitous  that,  after  so  much  trouble  to  get  it, 
it  should  not  now  be  abandoned.  The  name  Chattanooga 
(Indian  for  “ Hawk’s  Nest”),  indicates  its  local  character. 
Chattanooga  commands  the  southern  entrance  into  Tennessee. 
It  lies  at  the  mouth  of  Chattanooga  Valley,  which  is  formed 
by  Lookout  Mountain  and  Missionary  Ridge,  between  which 
Chattanooga  Creek  or  river  flows  into  the  Tennessee.  Roads 
run  through  the  valley  to  Chattanooga,  and  through  the  Mis- 
sionary Ridge  there  is  a gap  at  Rossville. 

Lookout  Mountain  is  very  steep  and  rocky,  rising  more  than 
two  thousand  feet  in  height ; the  base  is  wooded,  and  the 
ascent  by  troops  apparently  impracticable. 

The  South  Chickamauga  runs  along  the  eastern  slope  of 
Mission  Ridge,  through  McLemore’s  cove.  West  of  Lookout 
Mountain  is  the  Lookout  Creek  and  Valley,  through  which  a 
short  and  unfinished  railroad  is  constructed  to  Trenton. 


grant’s  new  command. 

To  effect  the  purpose  of  maintaining  Chattanooga,  and  at 
the  same  time  to  give  one  head  to  the  three  separate  armies 
which  were  to  concentrate  upon  it,  and  thus  to  secure  a more 
perfect  co-operation  than  had  been  possible  in  the  separate 
commands  of  Burnside  and  Rosecrans,  General  Grant,  alike 
distinguished  by  his  remarkable  services  and  his  superior 
rank,  was  put  in  command  of  the  whole. 

He  was  telegraphed  by  Mr.  Stanton  to  await  his  arrival  at 
Indianapolis.  There  they  met  for  the  first  time,  and  pro- 
ceeded together  to  Louisville,  reaching  it  on  the  evening  of 
the  18th.  Arrived  in  that  city,  the  secretary  handed  to  Grant 
the  following  order,  the  military  significance  of  which  we  have 
already  indicated : 


212 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


General  Orders,  No.  337. 

War  Department,  Adjutant-General’s  Office, 
Washington,  October  16,  1863. 

By  direction  of  tlie  President,  of  the  United  States,  the  Departments  of  the 
Ohio,  of  the  Cumberland,  and  of  the  Tennessee,  will  constitute  the  Military  ' 
Division  of  the  Mississippi.  Major-General  U.  S.  Grant,  United  States  Army, 
is  placed  in  command  of  the  Military  Division  of  the  Mississippi,  with  Ills  head- 
quarters in  the  field. 

Major-General  W.  S.  Rosecrans,  United  States  volunteers,  is  relieved  from 
the  command  of  the  Department  and  Army  of  the  Cumberland.  Major-General 
G.  H.  Thomas  is  hereby  assigned  to  that  command. 

By  order  of  the  Secretary  of  War. 

E.  D.  Townsend,  A.  A.  G. 

Among  Grant’s  most  remarkable  characteristics  is  his  sa- 
gacity in  the  choice  of  subordinates.  It  was  upon  liis  recom- 
mendation that  Thomas  had  been  promoted  to  the  command 
of  the  Department  of  the  Cumberland,  and  Sherman  to  that 
of  thp  Tennessee. 

The  following  is  the  order  by  which  Grant  assumed  his 
new  command.  It  was  the  most  extensive  one  ever  controlled  . 
by  one  general  commanding  in  the  field  in  America.  It  com- 
prised three  departments,  nine  States  and  portions  of  States, 
and  extended  from  the  Mississippi  into  the  Alleghanies. 

General  Orders,  No.  1. 

IIeadquartf.rs  Military  Division  of  the  Mississippi, 
Louisville,  Kentucky,  .October  18,  1863. 

In  compliance  with  General  Orders,  No.  337,  of  date,  Washington,  District  of 
Columbia,  October  16,  1863,  the  undersigned  hereby  assumes  command  of 
the  “ Military  Division  of  the  Mississippi,  embracing  the  Departments  of  the 
Ohio,  of  the  Cumberland,  and  of  the  Tennessee.” 

The  headquarters  of  the  Military  Division  of  the -Mississippi  will  be  in  the 
field,  where  all  reports  and  returns  required  by  army  regulations  and  existing 
orders  will  be  made. 

U.  S.  Grant,  Major-General. 

The  military  force  comprised  the  three  armies  of  the  Ten- 
nessee, the  Cumberland,  and  the  Ohio,  and  a grand  division 
under  General  Hooker,  in  itself  a large  additional  army.  The 
department  of  the  Army  of  the  Cumberland  was  commanded 


MILITARY  DIVISION  OF  THE  MISSISSIPPI. 


213 


by  General  George  H.  Thomas ; that  of  the  Tennessee  by 
General  "William  T.  Sherman ; and  that  of  the  Ohio,  tempo- 
rarily, by  General  A.  E.  Burnside,  soon  to  be  relieved  by  Gen- 
eral John  G.  Foster. 

The  corps  commanders  were  Generals  Gordon  Granger, 
Potter,  Howard,  Slocum,  J.  M.  Palmer,  Logan,  Hurlbut,  Mc- 
Pherson, and  Manson  ; commanding  respectively  the  Fourth, 
Ninth,  Eleventh,  Twelfth,  Fourteenth,  Fifteenth,  Sixteenth, 

. Seventeenth,  and  Twenty-third  corps.  In  this  vast  territory, 
and  with  this. great  array  of  men,  Grant  was  about  to  try  a 
Napoleonic  problem.  "When  that. great  master  of  the  art  of 
war  had  sent  Moreau  to  the  Shine,  in  1799,  he  had  declared 
that  there  were  not  two  men  in  France  capable  of  command- 
ing a hundred  thousand  men.  Every  other  general  had  two 
enemies, — one  in  his  front,  and  one  in  the  number  of  his  men. 
A much  larger  command,  in  a very  difficult  territory,  was  now 
about  to  try  the  calibre  of  Grant.  Of  course  it  was  only  a por- 
tion of  the  large  force  indicated,  which  was  to  be  with  him  at 
Chattanooga  ; but  he  had  the  direction  of  the  entire  force. 

The  rebel  armies  which  he  was  to  encounter,  although  not 
perhaps  equal  to  his  own,  were  large  and  well  appointed. 
There  was  the  great  army  of  Bragg,  which,  constantly  re- 
cruited, had  become  veterans,  in  fighting  into  and  out  of  Ken- 
tucky ; and  with  it  was  the  corps  of  Longstreet,  from  Lee’s 
army  in  Virginia. 

On  the  21st  of  October,  Grant  was  at  Stevenson,  where  he 
met  Generals  Hooker  and  Bosecrans,  and  from  there  he  sent 
a telegram  in  advance  to  Burnside. 

He  had  already  ordered  the  Fifteenth  Corps,  except  Tuttle’s 
division,*  to  the  Memphis  and  Charleston  Bailroad,  thence  to 
proceed  to  Chattanooga ; but  this  becoming  known  to  the 
rebels,  a force,  three  thousand  strong,  under  Colonel  Chal- 
mers, collected  upon  its  path  at  Colliersville,  and  came  very 


* General  Jolin  E.  Smith's  division,  of  the  Seventeenth  Corps,  which  was  at 
Telena,  en  route  to  join  Steele,  was  transferred  to  the  Fifteenth  Corps,  and 
narched  with  it  in  place  of  Tuttle’s,  Steele's  exigency  having  passed. 


214 


GEANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


near  taking  Sherman  and  liis  staff  prisoners.  After  this, 
crossing  the  Tennessee,  he  marched  by  its  northern  bank  to 
Chattanooga,  to  the  great  discomfiture  of  the  enemy.  This 
was  done  in  accordance  with  detailed  orders  of  General 
Grant,  sent  to  Sherman  on  the  19th  of  October.  Up  to  that 
time  Sherman  had  been  ^moving  along  the  Memphis  and 
Charleston  Railroad,  repairing  it,  and  putting  it  in  running „ 
order  as  he  advanced,  under  orders  from  the  general-in- 
cliief  ; but  upon  receipt  of  Grant’s  orders  he  abandoned 
the  railroad,  crossed  the  Tennessee,  moved  by  the  north  bank 
to  Stevenson*  and  thence  to  Chattanooga. 

AT  CHATTANOOGA. 

On  the  23d  of  October,  General  Grant  arrived  at  Cliatta-' 
nooga,  and  lost  not  a moment  in  making  a thorough  examina- 
tion  into  the  condition  of  things.  It  was  bad  enough  in  all 
conscience.  As  early  as  the  19th,  he  had  telegraphed  to 
> Thomas  to  hold  Chattanooga  at  all  hazards ; and  the  reply  of 
that  thorough  soldier  had  been  : “ I will  hold  the  town  till  we 
starve.”  Grant  now  saw  for  himself  that,  unless  something 
was  done  immediately,  the  chance  of  starving  Avas  admirable ; 
indeed  the  fearful  process  was  already  begun. 

The  Union  army  had  a strong  position,  with  its  flanks  rest- 
ing on  the  Tennessee  River,  near  the  mouth  of  Chattanooga 
and  Citico  creeks.  The  enemy  had  encircled  this  line  by  tak- 
ing position  on  the  western  slope  of  a part  of  Missionary 
Ridge,  across  Chattanooga  Yalley,  and  on  the  top  and  on  the  K 
northern  end  of  Lookout  Mountain.  We  were  thus  shut  off  , 
from  all  communication  with  Bridgeport  by  the  left  bank ;!  rj 
and' the  river-road  on  the  right  bank  was  infested  by  his  small 
bands,  and  by  sharp-shooters  from  the  opposite  bank. 

All  supplies  had  to  be  sent  by  a very  difficult  route  over  the 
Anderson  road,  almost  impassable,  across  Walden’s  Ridge, 
from  Stevenson,  Alabama,  a distance  of  sixty  or  seventy 
miles ; and  the  supply  trains  were  shelled  from  Lookout 
Mountain,  from  the  very  day  that  Rosecrans  had  abandoned 


MILITARY  DIVISION  OF  THE  MISSISSIPPI. 


215 


it.  A season  of  uninterrupted  rains  Iiad  made  tlie  mountain 
roads  very  bad,  and  tlie  low  lands  almost  bottomless  ; and  tlie 
destruction  of  a large  wagon-train  of  supplies,  by  a rebel 
raid,  bad  added  to  tbe  mischief. 

The  animals  were  so  weak  that  they  could  not  draw  half  a 
load,  the  wagons  were  worn  out  by  the  wretched  roads,  the 
troops  were  on  half-rations,  and  it  was  believed  would  be 
soon  reduced  to  quarter-rations  ; the  horses  and  mules  ate  vo- 
raciously feed  not  provided  by  the  quartermaster’s  depart- 
ment— viz.,  wagon-boxes,  fence-rails,  harness,  dry  leaves,  and 
woollen  blankets.  One  could  fancy  that  the  bones  of  the  artil- 
lery horses  rattled  as  they  moved ; they  were  only  fit  for  ana- 
tomical specimens  in  a veterinary  museum,  and  they  were  dy- 
ing by  thousands. 

The  first  thing  to  be  -done  was  to  get  supplies ; otherwise 
we  must  evacuate,  and  retreat  was  utter  ruin. 

"While  Bragg’s  army  had  full  supplies,  it  is  worthy  of  notice 
that  "Wheeler’s  cavalry,  which  was  operating  in  our  rear,  was 
unable  to  accomplish  its  purpose  on  account  of  the  bad  roads 
and  want  of  forage.  Bragg  ordered  him  to  Middle  Tennes- 
see, but  he  declined  to  go,  on  this  account. 

"When  Hooker  was  at  Stevenson,  he  had  been  ordered  to 
move  to  Bridgeport,  on  the  right  bank  of  the  Tennessee, 
v about  thirty  miles  below  Chattanooga,  and  be  ready  to  cross 
the  river,  and  secure  the  river  and  wagon-roads  between 
Bridgeport  and  Brown’s  Ferry,  immediately  below  Lookout 
Mountain. 

In  company  -with  General  Thomas,  and  General  "W.  F. 
Smith,  chief  engineer,  General  Grant  made  a reconnoissance 
of  Brown’s  Ferry,  and  the  ranges  of  hills  lying  south  of  it,  and 
the  details  of  his  plan  were  then  arranged.  Hooker,  upon 
crossing  at  Bridgeport  to  the  south  side,  was  to  march  by  the 
main  wagon-road  through  Whitesides  to  Wauhatclrie.  He 
started  on  the  26th  of  October. 

Palmer,  with  the  Fourteenth  Corps,  was  ordered  to  move 
by  the  only  tolerable  road  north  of  the  river,  to  a point  on 
the  north  bank,  opposite  Whitesides.  Then  he  was  to  cross 


216  GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 

to  the  south  bank,  and  follow  in  Hooker’s  track,  holding  and 
guarding  the  road  in  his  rear. 

A study  of  General  Grant’s  plans  and  operations,  from  the 
moment  of  assuming  the  command  in  person,  will  amply  repay 
the  military  student.  Complicated  as  they  at  first  seem,  each 
little  detail  had  its  part  in  the  grand  tactics  of  that  brief  but 
immortal  campaign ; in  judgment,  skill,  celerity,  and  results, 
second  to  none  in  military  history.  It  was  the  very  poetry  of 
the  art. 


smith’s  stkategem. 

To  aid  the  movements  of  Hooker  and  Palmer,  which  would 
have  drawn  a large  rebel  force  upon  them  at'  once,  General 
William  F.  Smith,  the  chief  engineer,  was  directed  to  take  a 
small  force  of  four  thousand  men,  and  proceed  down  the  river 
to  Brown’s  Ferry,  on  the  sharp  bend,  six  miles  below  Chat- 
tanooga, without  alarming  the  enemy.  He  was  then  to  seize 
the  range  of  steep  hills  at  the  mouth  of  Lookout  Yalley,  three 
miles  below  Lookout  Mountain,  held  by  the  enemy  in  small 
force,  and  covering  the  roads  to  his  various  camps,  by  which 
he  could  at  any  moment  have  brought  an  overwhelming  force 
to  command  the  river  and  defeat  our  plans. 

Smith’s  scheme,  if  successful,  would  oblige  the  rebel  detach- 
ments betwe'en  Lookout’  Creek  and  Shell  Mound  to  fall  back 
behind  the  creek,  and  would  permit  Hooker  to  advance.  It 
would  also  at  once  open  the  river  up  to  Brown’s  Ferry  fori 
steamboats,  and  give  a much  shorter  distance  for  the  wagon- 
ing.* ’ . | 

On  the  night  of  the  27th  of  October,  General  Smith  set  out 
on  his  secret  but  perilous  expedition.  Embarking  from  twelve 
to  eighteen  hundred  picked  men,  on  sixty  ponton-boats,  thirty 


* I am  indebted,  in  this  portion  of  the  narrative,  to  a very  clear  and  interest  i 
ing  account  of  the  entire  campaign,  which  has  also  the  merit  of  brevity,  to  be 
found  in  the  January  number  of  the  United  States  Service  Magazine  for  1864. 
It  is  by  Mr.  Preston  West,  of  the  United  States  Coast  Survey. 


MILITARY  DIVISION  OF  THE  MISSISSIPPI. 


217 


in  each,  under  Brigadier-General  Hazen,  a young  officer  of 
great  dash  and  daring — afterwards  the  hero  of  Fort  Mc- 
Allister," in  Sherman’s  great  campaign — they  were  floated 
down  the  river,  unobserved  by  three  miles  of  pickets,  until 
they  reached  Brown’s  Ferry,  six  miles  by  water  from  Chat- 
tanooga. These,  landing  at  two  points — at  only  one  of  which 
they  were  fired  upon — seized  the  pickets,  and  got  possession 
of  the  spurs  near  the  river.  The  remainder  of  the  four 
thousand,  who  had  marched  by  the  north  bank,  and  who  lay 
in  a concealed  camp  at  Brown’s  Ferry,  with  the  bridge  ma- 
terial, were  ferried  over  before  daylight,  strengthening  the  first 
party.  At  ten  o’clock  in  the  morning,  the  ponton-bridge, 
nine  hundred  feet  long,  was  down,  and  the  work  accomplished. 
The  points  occupied  were  at  -once  well  intrenched  ; our  artil- 
lery put  in  position,  playing  upon  the  main  road  from  Chat- 
tanooga Yalley  to  Lookout  Valley ; and  the  enemy’s  detach- 
ments between  Lookout  and  Shell  Mound,  finding  themselves 
liable  to  be  cut  off,  retreated  in  hot  haste  behind  the  creek. 
The  work,  projected  by  General  Smith,  and  executed  by  him, 
with  the  aid  of  Hazen,  had  been  done  in  the  handsomest 
manner.  There  was  no  delay,  no  bungling ; the  programme 
had  been  exactly  carried  out. 

HOOKER  ADVANCES. 

This  having  been  accomplished,  the  next  step  was  the  ad- 
vance of  Hooker.  On  the  same  day,  the  28th  of  October, 
that  commander  brought  his  force  into  Lookout  Yalley,  at 
Wauhatchie,  on  the  direct  road  from  Bridgeport,  through 
Whitesides,  towards  Chattanooga.  Careful  dispositions  were 
nade  for  defending  the  road  in  his  rear,  and  also  that  from 
Brown’s  Ferry  to  Kelly’s  Ferry,  a very  important  route  on 
•lis  left,  nearly  parallel  to  the  road  by  which  he  moved. 

The  force  he  had  in  hand  was  composed  of  Howard’s 
Eleventh)  corps,  and  Geary’s  division  of  Slocum’s  (Twelfth). 
The  left  of  Howard  was  thrown  well  out  towards  Brown’s 
Perry,  while  Geary  was  on  the  extreme  right.  As  has  been 


218 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


indicated,  Palmer,  with  the  Fourteenth  Corps,  followed  in 
Hooker’s  rear,  forming  a strong  moving  base  for  the  entire' 
movement. 

And  now,  in  order  to  appreciate  what  had  been  effected,  let'; 
us  again  look  for  a moment  at  the  former  condition.  Let  it 
be  observed  that  up  to  this  time  we  had  been  literally  be- 
sieged in  Chattanooga.  It  is  true  that  the  rebels  only  con- 
fronted us  in  a concentric  line,  from  river-bank  to  river-bank. 
Them  force  was  distributed  on  both  Lookout  and  Missionary 
ridges,  and  in  the  Chattanooga  Talley.  One  brigade  was  in 
observation  in  Lookout  Valley,  and  his  pickets  lay  along  the1 
river-bank  to  Bridgeport.  But  we  were  equally  besieged  in 
rear.  Starvation  within,  and  the  distance  of  sixty  or  seventy 
miles  of  an  impracticable  route  for  the  transportation  of  sup- 
plies, constantly  watched  by  the  cavalry  of  the  enemy.  In 
this  transportation  by  starved  teams,  it  was  calculated  thal 
ten  thousand  animals  had  perished. 

"Why  not  retreat  then?  The  answer  is  clear.  Ketreal 
would  have  been  disastrous  in  the  extreme,  and  it  was  onlj 
possible  without  artillery  and  wagons.  The  communications  i 
were  infested  by  the  rebel  cavalry  and  guerrilla  parties.  And' 
yet,  in  one  week  more,  it  would  have  been  the  Only  horrible 
alternative. 

Now  look  at  the  new  picture.  By  the  skilful  combinations 
of  Grant,  and  the  fine  invention  of  Smith,  all  was  changed  i 
We  now  held  the  two  excellent  parallel  roads— the  long  one' 
from  Bridgeport  to  Brown’s  Ferry,  and  the  short  one  fron 
Kelly’s  to  Brown’s.  The  former  was  but  twenty-eight  miles 
long  ; and  by  means  of  the  latter,  if  supplies  were  taken  uj 
the  river  on  boats  from  Bridgeport  to  Kelly’s, .the  wagoning 
was  but  eight  miles.  From  this  time  the  supplies,  althougl 
not  superabundant,  increased  so  that  there  was  no  suffering 
for  man  or  beast.  Chattanooga  could  be  held  against  al 
odds. 

Bragg’s  main  hope  had  been  to  starve  us  out,  or  to  mak< 
us  retreat.  Now  he  could  only-vacantly  wonder  what  Gran 
meant  by  taking  Lookout  Valley.  Was  it  to  cover  a retreat' 


MILITARY  DIVISION  OF  THE  MISSISSIPPI. 


219 


or  could  he  have  the  audacity  to  propose  the  offensive  ? In 
any  case,  he  must  be  defeated  at  once  ; because,  said  a lead- 
ing rebel  paper,  “ to  stay  there  during  the  winter  would  be 
the  ruin  of  both  armies.”  It  was  manifest  that  only  one  would 
stay,  and  the  other  be  ruined. 

Incident  to  this  condition  of  things,  Mr.  Jefferson  Davis 
came  down  to  inspect  the  situation ; and  as  his  visit  to  Vicks- 
burg had,  in  point  of  time  at  least,  heralded  its  disasters,  so 
now  all  his  glowing  words — and  he  has  a trick  of  oratory — • 
could  not  disguise  to  the  sagacious  officers  around  him  that 
they-  could  not  mend  Bragg’s  broken  fortunes.  Pemberton, 
the  enfant  terrible  of  the  Confederate  armies,  is  reported  to 
have  given  his  opinion  in  language  that  savored  more  of 
strength  than  righteousness. 

The  truth  is,  that  although  the  enemy  was  fully  aware  of 
our  condition,  and  knew  that  we  were  seeking  a shorter  line, 
he  had  not  been  sufficiently  vigilant : he  had  left  the  weak 
point  guarded  by  only  a single  brigade.  True,  after  they 
were  thus  surprised,  an  effort  was  made  to  recover  their  lost 
ground,  but  it  was  too  late.  Longstreet,  one  of  the  boldest 
and  most  rapid  fighters  in  the  rebel  army,  made  a night 
attack  upon  Hooker’s  extreme  right,  consisting  of  Geary’s 
division,  which  held  an  untenable  position  near  Wauhatchie, 
separated  by  too  long  a space — a mile  and  a half — from  the 
remainder  of  the  command.  Penetrating  into  this  gap,  their 
attack  was  intended  to  cut  off  and  capture  Geary.  But  How- 
ard was  rapidly  moved  to  the  right — one  division  after  an- 
other— to  help  Geary ; and  not  only  was  the  attack  a failure, 
but  the  preponderance  of  Howard’s  troops  enabled  him  to 
rout  the  enemy,  and  seize  the  remaining  crests  lying  west  of 
Lookout  Creek.  Thus  were  we  confirmed  in  the  quiet  pos- 

. session  of  the  roads  for  which  we  had  striven.  His  attack 
had  ended  in  giving  us  still  greater  advantages.  But  great 
as  was  this  success,  it  was  only  the  beginning  of  Grant’s  work. 
He  did  not  mean  to  content  himself  with  holding  Chattanooga. 
The  rebel  impudence  was  now  to  be  punished.  Bragg’s  army 
must  not  only  raise  the  “ siege,”  but  must  be  made  to  fly  in 

I 


220 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


confusion.  The  labor  was  still  herculean,  but  the  hero  was 
not  wanting. 

Two  steamers  which  had  been  captured  from  the  enemy, 
and  one  which  we  had  hastily  built  and  equipped,  at  Bridge- 
port and  Kelly’s  Ferry,  were  at  once  put  into  requisition ; 
supplies  were  forwarded  as  rapidly  as  possible  to  the  latter 
point,  and  then  brought  by  wagons,  eight  miles  only,  to  the 
town. 


BRAGG’S  fatal  error. 

Knowing  that,  at  an  earlier  date,  Burnside  had  been  or- 
dered to  join  Bosecrans  from  Knoxville,  Bragg,  in  the  vain 
hope  of  cutting  him  off,  and  beating  him  in  detail — over-urged 
too  by  the  clamors  of  the  rebel  government  and  press,  that 
he  should  open  the  way  for  a new  invasion  of  Kentucky — now 
committed  the  fatal  error  of  making  a detachment  in  the  face 
of  a numerous  and  vigilant  enemy.  He  detached  Longstreet 
to  attack  Burnside  and  take  Knoxville.  Nothing  could  have 
played  more  completely  into  Grant’s  hands.  He  could  not 
conceal  his  joy  ; but  it  did  not  hurry  him  into  extravagances. 

His  first  idea  was  to  attack  Missionary  Ridge  without 
delay,  and  of  this  plan  he  informed  Burnside ; telling  him  i 
to  hold  Knoxville  to  the  last  extremity.  But  a sober  second-  i 
thought,  suggested  by  that  calm  prudence  which  is  one  of 
his  best  characteristics,  prompted  him  to  await  the  arrival 
of  Sherman  and  his  army,  and  thus  by  skill  and  carefulness  to 
leave  little  to  chance.  And  so,  while  thus  waiting,  he  spent 
the  time  in  perfecting  his  plans,  making  complete  reconnois- 
sances,  and  getting  all  things  in  readiness  for  his  consummate 
movement.  Indeed,  he  could  lose  nothing  by  a delay  which 
had  the  additional  merit  of  completely  deceiving  the  enemy. 

SHERMAN  MOVES. 

Sherman’s  (Fifteenth)  corps  consisted  of  four  divisions — 
Osterhaus,  M.  L.  Smith,  Tuttle,  and  Ewing.  On  the  24th  of 


MILITARY  DIVISION  OF  THE  MISSISSIPPI. 


221 


October,  be  received  a telegram  from  Grant  to  put  them  in 
motion  for  Chattanooga.*  Pursuant  to  this,  Osterliaus  with 
the  First  Division,  was  sent  to  Vicksburg,  and  there  embarked 
on  steamers  for  Memphis,  to  go  thence  by  the  Memphis  and 
Charleston  Railroad  to  Chattanooga.  Tuttle’s  division,  it  will 
be  remembered,  was  left  behind,  but  that  of  J.  E.  Smith,  of 
the  Seventeenth,  was  also  taken,  with  the  Second  and  Fourth, 
direct  to  Bridgeport,  en  route  for  Chattanooga.  After  varied 
adventures,  they  all  reached  their  destination. 

Grant  again  telegraphed  to  Burnside  his  new  arrangement, 
and  the  information  that  Sherman  was  then  (on  the  14th  of 
November)  at  Bridgeport.  He  could  not  send  men  to  Burn- 
side, for  they  could  not  then  be  supplied,  the  country  around 
being  devastated  in  a large  area.  The  importunities  from 
and  in  behalf  of  Knoxville  were  numerous  and  urgent.  Hal- 
leck,  the  general- in-chief,  besought  Grant  to  relieve  Burn- 
side, and  avert  the  catastrophe  of  losing  Knoxville  and  East 
Tennessee.  But  it  was  impossible  at  a distance  from  the 
field  to  appreciate  the  difficulties  and  delicacies  of  such  a 
position  as  that  in  -which  our  army  was  now  placed.  The 
problem  was  in  Grant’s  hands,  and  he  alone  saw  the  solu- 
tion.f  Longstreet  at  Knoxville  must  be  neutralized  and 
ruined  by  Sherman’s  new  re-enforcements  at  Chattanooga. 


* Headquarters  Military  Division  of  the  Mississippi, 
Chattanooga,  October  24,  1863. 

Major-General  W.  T.  Sherman,  Corinth,  Miss. : 

Drop  every  tiling  east  of  Bear  Creek,  and  move  with  your  entire  force 
towards  Stevenson,  until  you  receive  further  orders.  The  enemy  are  evidently 
moving  a large  force  towards  Cleveland,  and  may  break  through  our  lines  and 
move  on  Nashville  ; in  which  event,  your  troops  are  the  only  forces  at  command 
that  could  beat  them  there.  With  your  forces  here  before  the  enemy  cross  the 
Tennessee,  we  could  turn  their  flank  so  as  to  force  them  back  and  save  the  pos- 
sibility of  a move  northward  this  winter. 

U.  S.  Grant,  Major-General. 

f Mr.  Dana,  the  able  and  energetic  Assistant  Secretary  of  War,  was  with 
General  Grant,  and  always  seemed  highly  satisfied  with  both  liis  plans  and 
their  execution ; indeed,  never  were  such  complex  plans  more  judiciously  made, 
and  more  precisely  executed. 


222 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


The  blow  which  would  scatter  Bragg's  force  on  Mission 
Ridge,  would  pass  like  an  electric  shock  to  the  besiegers  of 
Knoxville,  and  send  them,  disjointed  and  destitute,  to  ravage 
“ their  own  people,”  until  they  could  join  Lee  in  Virginia. 
Sending  Colonel  Wilson  of  his  staff — accompanied  by  the 
Assistant  Secretary,  Mr.  Dana — to  Knoxville,  to  explain  the 
situation,  Grant  hurried  forward  his  plans.  In  the  mean  time, 
Burnside  must  lure  Longstreet  on,  making  a show  of  fight  at 
Loudon,  Lenoir,  and  Campbell’s  Station,  as  he  fell  back  to' 
Knoxville  ; and  then  allow  himself  to  be  besieged,  only  holding 
Knoxville  at  all  hazards. 

KECONNOISSANCES  AND  PLANS. 

A careful  reeonnoissanee  of  the  country  north  of  the  Ten- 
nessee, eastward  to  the  South  Chickamauga,  and  another  to 
the  northern  end  of  Missionary  Bidge,  was  made  under  the 
direction  of  General  William  F.  Smith.  There  was  a good 
road  from  Brown’s  Ferry,  behind  Chattanooga,  concealed  for 
the  most  part  by  hills,  so  that  although  the  enemy  saw  the 
troops  moving  northward  from  the  ferry,  they  might  well 
suppose  that  it  was  a movement  in  favor  of  Knoxville,  instead 
of  a direct  manoeuvre  in  their  front. 

Grant’s  plan  took  consistency  as  follows  : Sherman,  with  his 
own  troops  and  one  of  Thomas’s  divisions,  was  to  cross  the 
river  from  the  north  bank,  just  below  the  mouth  of  the  South 
Chickamauga,  protected  by  a cross-fire  of  artillery.  Thomas 
was  to  co-operate  with  Sherman  thus  • The  troops  in  Chatta- 
nooga Valley,  on  his  left,  were  to  move  directly  forward  upon 
the  enemy,  one  division  being  a movable  body  for  any  service 
that  the  exigencies  of  the  field  might  require.  The  point  of 
attack  was  the  northern  end  of  Mission  Bidge,  and  communi- 
cation was  to  be  kept  open  between  Thomas  and  Sherman  by 
the  roads  on  the  south  bank  of  the  river.  Howard’s  (Eleventh) 
corps  was  to  be  marched  to  the  north  bank  as  a reserve,  to 
co-operate  wherever  they  might  be  needed.  All  the  troops 
designed  for  the  grand  movement  were  furnished  with  two 


MILITARY  DIVISION  OF  THE  MISSISSIPPI. 


223 


day’s  cooked  rations  in  their  haversacks,  and  one  hundred 
rounds  of  ammunition  to  the  man. 

While  these  arrangements  were  made  for  the  attack  in 
front,  Grant  gave  special  directions  to  Thomas  and  Sherman 
that  it  was  of  the  greatest  importance  to  send  a cavalry  force 
to  the  right  and  rear  of  the  enemy  to  cut  the  railroad,  some- 
where between  Cleveland  and  Dalton,  and  thus  to  sever 
Longstreet’s  southern  communications  with  Bragg.  Grant 
and  the  enemy  were  at  cross-purposes,  evidently  : they  had 
manoeuvred  to  cut  off  Burnside,  and  he  to  cut  off  Longstreet ! 
Which  was  vise  and  which  foolish,  we  shall  soon  see.  The 
rebels  have  often  boasted  that  they  were  overpowered  by 
numbers  : they  were  here  entirely  outgeneralled. 


224 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


CHAPTEK  XX. 

THE  GRAND  MOVEMENT  BEGUN. 

Sherman  marches. — Thomas’s  advance. — Sherman  crosses  and  takes  position.— 
Hooker  co-operates. — All  ready  along  the  line. — The  Confederates. — 
Waiting  for  Hooker. — Storming  of  the  ridge. — Hooker  attacks. — The 
fight  ended  and  pursuit  begun. — Pursuit  discontinued. — Comments. 

Having  anticipated,  in  order  to  indicate  the  principal  fea- 
tures of  the  programme,  let  us  now  observe  with  what  singular 
order  and  exactitude  it  was  carried  out. 

Sherman’s  troops  marched  from  Bridgeport  by  way  of  White- 
sides,  crossed  the  river  at  Brown’s  Berry,  moved  up  the  north 
bank,  and  were  kept  concealed  from  the  enemy,  and  thus 
reached  a point  not  far  from  the  mouth  of  the  South  Chicka- 
mauga.  One  hundred  and  sixteen  ponton-boats  had  been 
carried  by  a concealed  road  to  the  mouth  of  the  North 
Chickamauga.  The  bridge  site  had  been  selected  just  below 
the  South  Chickamauga,  where  the  terrain  in  front  formed  a 
good  natural  tete-de-pont,  and  where  the  artillery  could  be 
advantageously  posted.  Sherman’s  force,  which  had  arrived 
on  the  23d  of  November,  now  consisted  of  the  Bifteenth 
Corps,  under  the  command  of  General  Blair ; but  at  the 
crossing  of  Brown’s  Berry,  the  division  of  Osterhaus,  having 
been  detained  by  the  breaking  of  the  ponton-bridge,  was 
directed  to  report  to  Hooker,  and  was  with  that  general  in 
the  subsequent  movements. 


THE  GRAND  MOVEMENT  BEGUN. 


225 


THOMAS’S  ADVANCE. 

Leaving  Sherman  for  a moment,  all  ready  to  make  his 
crossing  on  the  23d,  we  must  now  notice  the  very  clever 
movement  of  Thomas,  which  was  to  play  a most  important 
part  in  the  complications  of  the  drama.  On  the  22d,  some 
deserters  from  Bragg’s  army  reported  that  he  was  falling 
back.  This  statement  received  some  confirmation,  in  the 
opinion  of  General  Grant,  from  the  following  dispatch  received 
by  him  from  Bragg  : 

Headquarters  Army  of  Tennessee, 

In  the  Field,  Nov.  20,  1863. 

Major-General  U.  S.  Grant, 

Commanding  United  States  Forces  at  Chattanooga  : 

General — As  there  may  still  be  some  non-combatants  in  Chattanooga,  I 
deem  it  proper  to  notify  you  that  prudence  would  dictate  their  early  with- 
drawal. 

I am,  General,  very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

Braxton  Bragg,  General  commanding. 

Grant  determined  to  test  the  question.  He  directed  Tho- 
mas, whose  line  lay  one  mile  out  from  Chattanooga  creek 
to  Citico  creek,  to  make  a reconnoissance  with  his  own 
troops,  and  Howard’s  corps,  which  had  been  brought  across 
the  river  again,  for  fear  of  the  destruction  of  the  pontons. 
As  events  proved,  this  was  a most  timely  movement : one 
division  of  Buckner’s  corps  had  already  been  sent  to  re- 
enforce Longstreet,  and  another  was  just  in  motion  to  follow 
it,  but  was  hastily  recalled  on  account  of  Thomas’s  attack. 
This  preponderance  might  have  been  fatal  to  Burnside. 

Thomas  moved  forward  on  the  afternoon  of  the  23d,  in  such 
close  and  well-ordered  lines,  that  prisoners  from  the  enemy 
afterwards  declared  they  thought  he  was  preparing  for  a 
review  and  a drill.  General  Wood’s  division  was  in  front ; 
General  Howard’s  corps,  in  reserve  ; while  General  Sheridan’s 
division,  of  the  Fourth,  and  Palmer’s  (Fourteenth)  corps,  also 
stood  ready,  under  arms,  to  move  as  might  be  required. 

10* 


226 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


The  heavy  guns  of  Eort  Wood  were  opened  upon  the  enemy’s 
first  position,  at  the  moment  General  Wood  began  to  move. 

Grant,  with  Thomas,  Granger,  and  Howard,  stood  upon  the 
ramparts  of  Fort  Wood,  watching  the  advance,  than  which 
nothing  could  be  more  admirable.  Moving  forward,  without 
wavering  for  a moment,  under  a heavy  fire,  Wood,  of  Granger’s 
corps,  reached  the  foot  of  Orchard  Knob,  about  a mile  from 
Fort  Wood.  There,  without  halting,  he  ordered  a charge. 
The  summit  was  carried  ; an  important  point  was  gained ; and' 
an  excellent  diversion  was  made  in  favor  of  Sherman’s  coming 
movement.,. 

On  the  night  of  the  23d,  a heavy  battery  was  taken  to  the 
captured  position  from  Fort  Wood,  and  our  lines  were  strongly 
intrenched.  Sheridan  was  moved  up  on  the  right,  in  echelon ; 
and  Palmer  also  moved  forward  his  corps  in  support. 


SHERMAN  CROSSES  AND  TAKES  POSITION. 


We  return  to  Sherman.  At  one  o’clock  in  the  morning  of 
the  24th,  concealed  by  the  darkness,  three  thousand  men  of 
Sherman’s  command  were  conveyed,  by  the  ponton-boats, 
from  the  mouth  of  the  North  Cliickamauga  to  the  point 
selected  for  the  bridge.  They  were  safely  landed ; and  by 
noon  of  that  day  two  ponton-bridges  had  been  laid — one, 
one  thousand  four  hundred  feet  long,  over  the  Tennessee,  and 
one,  two  hundred  feet  long,  over  the  South  Cliickamauga,  to 
open  a route  for  the  cavalry.  The  remainder  of  his  force  had 
been  brought  down  by  the  captured  steamer  Dunbar,  with  a 
barge  in  tow  ; and  they  immediately  threw  up  two  strong  lines 
of  rifle-pits,  to  protect  the  approach  to  the  bridge.  By  day- 
light of  the  24th,  eight  thousand  men  of  his  command  were  on 
the  south  side  ; and  the  rest  of  his  force,  crossing  upon  the 
bridge,  had  reached  the  north  end  of  Missionary  Ridge  by  three 
o’clock,  at  a point  near  the  railroad  tunnel,  and  were  soon  in- 
trenched. That  night  he  still  further  fortified  his  position, 
rendering  it  unassailable  by  the  enemy,  and  making  it  a strong 
point  of  departure  for  the  grand  movement  which  was  to  take 


THE  GRAC'D  MOVEMENT  BEGUN. 


227 


place  the  next  day.  The  injunction  of  General  Grant,  that 
the  railroad  should  be  destroyed,  was  obeyed  by  sending 
Colonel  Long,  with  a brigade  of  cavalry  taken  from  Thomas’s 
army.  This  officer  was  entirely  successful.  He  moved  along 
the  Chattanooga  and  Cleveland  Railroad  ; burned  Tyner’s 
Station ; destroyed  the  depot  at  Cleveland,  and  also  a valu- 
able gun-cap  factory  ; and  captured  one  hundred  wagons  and 
two  hundred  prisoners. 

HOOKER  CO-OPERATES. 

On  the  same  day,  the  24th,  Hooker  moved,  to  carry  out  his 
part  in  this  great  programme,  which  may  be  epitomized  thus  : 
He  was  to  take  Lookout  Mountain,  cross  the  Chattanooga 
Yalley  to  Rossville,  and  advance  upon  Missionary  Ridge  by  the 
Rossville  Gap.  Howard  having  been  detached,  the  force  with 
which  Hooker  moved  to  effect  this  was  composed  of  Geary’s 
division,  of  the  Twelfth  Corps  ; a part  of  Stanley’s,  of  the 
Fourth  ; and  Osterhaus’s,  of  the  Fifteenth. 

Climbing  the  precipitous  slope  of  Lookout  on  the  west,  he 
drove  the  enemy  from  his  defences  on  the  northern  slope,  cap- 
turing a large  number  of  prisoners.  This  set  the  s-eal  to  the 
raising  of  the  blockade.  Steamers  now  ran  unmolested  all 
the  way  from  Bridgeport  to  Chattanooga  ; and  although  the 
Richmond  Dispatch  disposes  of  it  by  saying  that  Lookout 
Mountain  was  evacuated  because  it  was  no  longer  important 
after  the  loss  of  Lookout  Yalley,  it  was,  in  reality,  a new 
defeat  for  the  enemy. 

ALL  READY  ALONG  THE  LINE. 

Tuesday,  the  24th,  on  which  these  movements  were  made, 
was  a dark  and  disagreeable  day.  Rain  and  mist  contended 
for  the  mastery  ; heavy  clouds  capped  the  bold  mountain  sum- 
mits, giving  a striking  natural  effect  to  the  battle-clouds 
around  ; but  a splendid  battle-moon — called  by  General 
Meigs,  in  happy  quotation,  “ the  traitor’s  doom” — shone  out 


228 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


at  night,  and  a clearer  atmosphere  displayed  the  long  line  oi 
our  camp-fires,  marking  the  position  from  which  our  troops  nf 
were  to  spring  the  next  day,  in  glorious  triumph,  upon  the  an 
enemy.  J iti 

It  was  a sight  beyond  the  power  of  the  painter’s  art,  but  W 
which  may  well  inspire  the  pen  of  the  epic  poet.  Sherman  »i 
was  on  Missionary  Ridge,  in  front  of  Tunnel  Hill,  forming  the  1 
left  of  our  line  ; Thomas  in  the  centre,  at  Orchard  Knob,  and 
occupying  the  lines  to  the  right  and  left ; and  Hooker  was 
coming  up  on  the  right,  to  take  part  in  the  grand  charge. 

Communications  were  open  between  these  bodies,  from  Look-!  to: 
out  Mountain  to  the  end  of  Missionary  Ridge  ; — that  between  tr 
Sherman  and  Thomas  being  secured  by  the  Eleventh  Corps,  it: 
under  Howard ; and  that  between  Thomas  and  Hooker  having:  ai 
been  effected  by  Carlin,  with  one  brigade,  who  joined  Hooker  le 
from  Chattanooga,  not  without  some  resistance  from  the 
enemy  at  the  crossing  of  Chattanooga  Creek. 

On  the  night  of  the  23d,  and  during  a part  of  the  24th,  a 
General  Grant’s  headquarters  were  at  Fort  Wood.  The  rest  of 
the  time  he  was  at  Orchard  Knob  or  “Indian  Hill,”  from 
which  he  saw  the  embattled  hosts  spread  out  before  him  as  in  1 r 
an  amphitheatre ; or  else  he  was  riding  along  the  advanced  fine, 
frequently  exposed  to  shot  and  shell,  but  so  intent  upon  the  suc- 
cessful carrying  out  of  his  plans,  and  the  weight  of  responsi- 
bility resting  upon  him,  as  to  be  totally  unconscious  of  the 
danger.  Everywhere  he  was  the  impersonation  of  an  untiring, 
sublime,  resistless  energy. 

On  the  morning  of  Wednesday,  the  25th  of  November, 
Hooker,  leaving  a small  force  on  Lookout  Mountain  to  hold 
the  position,  moved  down  the  western  slope  into  Chattanooga 
Valley,  which  had  now  been  abandoned  by  the  enemy.  It 
was  evident  that  the  intention  of  the  rebel  general  was  to 
mass  his  troops  on  Sherman’s  front.  Hooker  was  delayed  at 
the  creek  for  three  hours,  in  building  the  broken  bridge  upon 
which  he  was  to  cross,  and  move  by  the  Rossville  road  to  the 
ascent  of  Mission  Ridge.  In  the  mean  time,  an  artillery  duel 
took  place  between  Orchard  Knob  and  Missionary  Ridge,  and 


THE  GRAND  MOVEMENT  BEGUN. 


229 


from  "Wood’s  redoubt  a fierce  fire  was  kept  up  over  tfie  heads 
of  our  men.  It  was  now  evident  that  the  rebels  were  con- 
centrating their  forces  to  crush  Sherman,  whose  line  lay 
icross  the  mountain  and  to  the  railroad-bridge  across  Chicka- 
nauga  Creek,  and  thus  threatened  the  enemy’s  stores  and  the 
railroad  at  Chickamauga  Station. 

Grant  and  Bragg  were  now  in  entirely  new  relative  positions. 
To  the  rebel  general  it  was  evident  that  Sherman  must  be 
Iriven  away,  or  retreat  was  inevitable.  It  was  equally  Grant’s 
letermination  to  carry  the  ridge,  and  drive  Bragg  away.  To 
confront  the  rebel  masses  now  thronging  the  ridge, „Grant  was 
cringing  all  his  forces  to  attack.it.  Foiled  in  his  strategy,  over- 
I'eached  in  his  grand  tactics,  Bragg  must  now  resort  to  the 
simplest  battle-tactics.  It  was  a great  fall ; and  if  he  should 
oe  beaten  even  in  this,  how  great  the  humiliation  ! 

From  the  position  occupied  by  Sherman’s  line  a valley 
stretched  in  front.  Then  came  another  hill,  intrenched  by  the 
enemy,  which  in  turn  was  commanded  by  a higher  hill,  with 
i plunging  fire  upon  the  first.  Between  these  two  was  a 
gorge,  through  which  the  railroad-tunnel  passed,  and  in 
which  the  enemy  sheltered  his  masses  of  troops  until  they 
could  be  brought  into  action.  The  enemy  had  every  advan- 
tage of  position. 

Sherman’s  troops  were  thus  disposed  in  line  : The  brigades 
cf  ^Cockerell,  Alexander,  and  Lightburn  held  the  hill  first,  oc- 
cupied, as  the  key-point.  Corse’s  brigade  on  the  narrow 
ridge  formed  the  right  centre,  and  was  to  be  re-enforced, 
m moving  to  the  attack,  by  one  regiment  from  Lightburn. 
General  Morgan  L.  Smith  was  to  move  along  the  east  base 
of  Missionary  Ridge,  connecting  with  Corse ; while  Colonel 
Loomis,  supported  by  the  two  reserve  brigades  of  General 
lohn  E.  Smith,  moved  along  the  west  base. 

General  Sherman’s  duty  was  twofold ; — to  beat  the  enemy 
if  possible  ; and,  at  all  events,  to  keep  him  in  full  force  in  his 
front,  while  an  attack  should  be  made  in  another  part  of  the 
field.  The  assault  of  General  Corse  was  entirely  successful ; 
while  M.  L.  Smith  and  Loomis,  by  gaining  ground  on  the  left 

- 


230  GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 

ancl  right,  formed  an  excellent  diversion  in  favor  of  th 
assaulting  party.  Two  reserve  brigades,  which  were  brougb 
up  to  re-enforce' the  attacking  column  on  the  right,  were  ex 
posed  to  a severe  fire  in  flank  in  an  open  field,  and  fell  bac. 
in  some  disorder  to  the  edge  of  the  timber.*  No  bette 
service  was  done  on  that  day  than  that  by  Sherman  in  stein 
ming  the  furious  attacks  of  overwhelming  rebel  masses,  an< 
in  his  judicious  counter-attacks.  His  whole  conduct  on  tha 
day  gives  a new  application  of  Burns’  homely  couplet — - 

“ Wliat’s  done,  we  partly  may  compute. 

And  partly  what’s  resisted.” 

Grant  was  now  occupying  a post  of  observation  on  Indiai 
Hill  or  Orchard  Knob,  from  which  he  could  observe  tin 
enemy  massing  heavily  against  Sherman,  and  Sherman’i 
gallant  resistance  and  counter-attacks.  To  re-enforce  him; 
Grant  started  Baird’s  division ; but  learning,  before  it  haoj 
proceeded  far,  that  Sherman  could  dispense  with  its  service? 
it  was  withdrawn  and  posted  between  Wood  and  Howard: 
Still  more  regiments  did  the  enemy  pour  upon  our  left,  noV 
firing  upon  Howard’s  left  and  Mathies’  brigade.  . i 

THE  CONFEDERATES. 

The  rebel  army  was  commanded,  under  Bragg,  by  Hardef 
and  Breckinridge.  Hardee,  holding  their  right,  embracet 
the  divisions  of  Cleburne,  Walker,  Cheatham,  and  Stevenson 
Walker’s  division,  owing  to  the  temporary  absence  of  its 


* Sherman  says  in  his  report : “ The  movement,  seen  from  Chattanooga, 
five  miles  off,  gave  rise  to  the  report,  which  even  General  Meigs  had  repeated 
that  we  were  repulsed  on  the  left.  Not  so.  The  real  attacking  column  ol 
General  Corse,  Colonel  Loomis,  and  General  Smith  were  not  repulsed.  They 
engaged  in  a close  struggle  all  day,  persistently,  stubbornly,  and  well.  When 
the  two  reserve  brigades  of  General  John  E.  Smith  fell  back  as  described,  the 
enemy  made  a show  of  pursuit,  but  were  caught  in  flank  by  the  well-directed: 
fire  of  our  brigade  on  the  wooded  crest,  and  hastily  sought  his  cover  behind 
the  hill.” 


THE  GRAND  MOVEMENT  BEGUN. 


231 


general,  "was  commanded  by  Gist.  Breckinridge,  on  their  left, 
had  his  oavu  division,  now  commanded  by  General  Lewis,  and 
those  of  Stewart  and  Hindman,  with  a portion  of  Buckner’s ; 
a force  not  equal  to  our  own,  but  having,  in  position  and 
possession,  far  more  than  a counterbalance  for  the  disparity 
' of  numbers. 

Among  the  generals  there  was  not  one  military  head  of  a 
superior  order.  Bragg  had  the  best,  but  that  was  neither 
cool  nor  capable  of  rapid  combinations.  Hardee,  next  in 
order,  was  an  educated  soldier,  who  had  even  been  sent  by 
the  Government  to  France  to  profit  by  the  cavalry  training 
there.  But,  with  no  effort  of  his  own,  he  had  been  vastly 
overrated.  The  tactics  called  by  his  name  were  but  an  exact 
translation  from  the  French,  which  could  have  been  made 
by  almost  any  second-lieutenant.  He  was  brave  and  constant, 
but  not  equal  to  any  Federal  corps  commander  on  that  field. 
Breckinridge  had  no  claims  to  generalship,  as  few  political 
generals  on  either  side  have  had  ; and  Buckner  was  known  as 
the  only  general  who  had  the  manliness  to  remain  and  sur- 
render Fort  Donelson,  which  Floyd  should  have  held.  Many 
writers  overestimate  the  power  and  talent  of  their  enemy,  in 
order  indirectly  to  exalt  their  heroes.  Conformity  with  truth 
compels  us  to  say  that  the  rebels  were  greatly  outgeneralled. 
Grant’s  natural  gifts  were  vastly  superior  to  those  of  Bragg, 
and  Grant’s  generals  found  no  match  in  the  rebel  ranks. 

I 

bragg’s  tactical  error. 

"With  a singular  fatality,  Bragg  had  now  committed,  in  a 
tactical  form,  an  error  quite  as  great  as  that  which  he  had 
made  strategically  by  detaching  Longstreet ; an  error  which 
Grant  had  been  tempting  him  to  commit. 

In  strengthening  his  right,  in  order  to  crush  Sherman,  he 
had  foolishly  weakened  his  centre  ; and  Grant  immediately 
took  advantage  of  it. 

As  the  allied  armies  at  Austerlitz  had  committed  the  great 
fault  of  uncovering  their  centre,  in  order  to  flank  Napoleon’s 


232 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


right,  so  had  Bragg  done,  to  crush  Grant’s  left ; and,  as  the 
emperor  waited  until  the  movement  was  fairly  completed, ' 
before  he  hurled  Soult  into  the  gap,  thus  did  Grant  stand  in 
readiness  to  push  Thomas  and  Hooker  forward,  and  break' 
the  enemy’s  line  irretrievably.  Our  troops  fought  magnifi- 
cently, but  the  field  was  won  by  tactical  superiority. 

WAITING  FOR  HOOKER. 

Grant’s  eyes  were  now  fixed  upon  the  direction  in  which 
Hooker  was  to  approach,  for  the  appearance  of  the  head  of 
his  column  in  the  Bossville  road  was  to  be  the  signal  for  the 
grand  storming.  Hooker,  as  we  have  seen,  was  unavoidably 
detained  by  the  broken  bridge  across  Chattanooga  Creek ; 
but  no  time  had  been  lost  in  rebuilding  it : indeed  the  Twenty- 
seventh  Missouri,  of  Osterhaus’s  division,  had  run  across  upon 
the  stringers  as  soon  as  they  were  laid. 

At  length  Hooker  approaches.  It  is  now  half-past  three. 
Grant,  Thomas,  and  other  generals  are  conferring  for  a mo- 
ment, and  the  result  is  an  order  which  places  the  troops  in 
readiness  for  movement.  Twenty  minutes  to  four,  and  from  a 
battery  at  which  the  gunners  have  been  waiting  with  ill-con- 
cealed impatience,  the  signal-guns  agreed  upon  are  fired, — a 
regular  salute,  one — two — three — four — five — six ! 

THE  STORMING  OF  THE  REDGE. 

Number  six  has  hardly  sounded  his  brazen  note,  before 
the  inert  mass  is  instinct  with  life.  The  skirmishers  of  Wood 
and  Sheridan  are  away,  followed  by  the  fiery  lines.  All  the 
forts  and  batteries  bellow  their  harsh  thunder  over  the  heads 
of  our  men.  Nothing  can  impair  their  ardor.  They  realize 
Byron’s 

“ Fiery  mass 

Of  living  valor  tolling  on  tlie  foe.” 

They  charge  the  rifle-pits  at  the  foot  of  the  ridge.  On  tne 


THE  GRAND  MOVEMENT  BEGUN. 


233 


eft  of  Wood  moves  Baird’s  division,  under  their  gallant 
eader,  while  Johnston  leads  his  division  in  line  on  the  right 
rf  Sheridan.  They  have  no  orders  to  go  further  than  the 
not  of  the  ridge,  but  when  they  see  the  enemy  swarming 
ike  bees  out  of  the  rifle-pits,  and  flying  before  them,  they 
To  not  stop  for  orders.  They  halt  but  a moment  to  re-form, 
md  then,  in  spite  of  a terrible  storm  of  soughing  shot,  screami- 
ng shell,  pattering  canister,  and  whizzing  bullets,  they  dash 
‘orward  to  storm  the  height.  An  aid-de-camp  follows  them, 
trying  out,  “ Take  the  ridge,  if  you  can but  it  was  an 
order  to  sanction  what  they  were  already  doing. 

The  hues  ascend  the  hill  in  many  wedge-forms,  the  advan- 
■ ung  colors  in  the  forward  angle  of  each.  The  artillery,  from 
our  positions,  fires  furiously  over  the  heads  of  our  men.  A gun 
trorn  Orchard  Knob,  sighted  by  General  Granger  in  person, 
explodes  a rebel  caisson  on  the  ridge.  The  enemy,  in  surprise 
md  confusion,  fire  too  high,  and  do  less  damage  to  our  men 
than  might  have  been  expected.  : 

It  is  now  evident  to  the  excited  beholder  that  the  color- 
bearers  are  running  a race.  The  men  partake  of  the  enthu- 
siasm, until  all  are  at.  a white  heat.  Each  regiment  strains 
forward  to  place  its  colors  first  upon  the  rebel  battlements. 
Let  all  win.  Many  regiments  have  claimed  the  honor,  but 
those  who  have  the  best  right  to  judge,  have  declared  that  it 
is  impossible  to  discover  what  color-bearer  first  planted  the 
stars  and  stripes  upon  the  enemy’s  works. 

Just  as  the  sun  is  sinking  in  the  west,  the  great  sea  of 
Union  soldiers  bursts  upon  the  rebel  ridge,  and  the  day  is 
ours.  To  the  searcher  among  military  picturesques,  there  is 
no  more  splendid  scene  than  this  in  any  war  the  wild  moun- 
tain scenery ; the  crests  gilded  by  the  slanting  light ; the 
ravines  and  valleys  in  shadow ; the  thunder  of  battle,  the 
shouts  of  victory,  and  the  great  sun,  seeming  to  pause  for  a 
moment,  to  take  in  the  story  which  he  was  to  tell  as  he 
journeyed  to  the  Western  lands,  and  which  the  whole  world 
was  to  learn  and  never  forget. 

The  rebels  throw  down  their  arms  by  regiments.  Our  sol- 


234 


GRANT  AND  IIIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


diers,  in  their  hattle-rage,  bayonet  the  cannoneers  at  thei 
gnns.  In  an  instant  the  guns  are  turned  upon  the  fleeing'  foe ! 
Bragg  and  Breckinridge  barely  escape  capture  ; their  flying 
horses  are  seen  as  Wood  and  Sheridan  ride  upon  the  heights. 

hooker’s  ATTACK. 

At  the  same  time  that  the  troops  of  Granger  and  Palmer, 
under  Sheridan  and  Wood,  were  thus  storming  the  enemy’s 
heights,  Hooker’s  forces  came  up  through  the  gap  on  the 
Rossville  road,  foil  upon  the  left  flank  of  the  enemy,  while  i 
Johnston  charged  in  front ; but  the  rebels  were  already  so 
demoralized  that  they  offered  but  a feeble  resistance. 

A final  effort  was  made  by  the  rebels  upon  Tur chin’s  brigade 
of  Baird’s  division ; but  although  most  fiercely  led  by  their 
officers,  who  seemed  to  have  devoted  themselves  to  death,  it 
was  unsuccessful.* 

If  Bragg  had  failed  as  a general,  he  certainly  exerted  him-', 
self  as  a soldier  to  rally  and  reform  his  men.  He  was  exposed 
to  a severe  fire,  and  the  danger  of  capture  ; but  he  and  his 
staff-officers  were  the  last  to  leave  the  ridge. 

The  captured  positions  were  now  scenes  of  the  wildest  ex- 
citement ; shouts  and  cheers  rang  out,  and  echoed  from 
mountain-top  to  mountain-top,  for  a distance  of  six  miles  ; 
while  the  stars  and  stripes  fluttered  telegraphic  signals  to 
each  other  along  the  whole  line.  Among  the  most  distin- 
guished of  the  generals  who  led  the  advance,  where  all  were 
distinguished,  were  Wood  and  Sheridan.  “ Soldiers,”  said 
the  former,  as  he  rode  along  the  line  of  his  troops,  “ you  were 
ordered  to'take  the  rebel  rifle-pits  at  the  foot  of  the  hill.  You 


* Pollard  says  : “ We  (the  rebels)  ought  to  have  won  the  day,  especially 
considering  the  advantages  of  our  position,  by  which  the  ranks  of  the  enemy 
were  exposed  to  an  artillery  fire  while  in  the  plain,  and  to  an  infantry  fire 
when  they  attempted  the  ascent  of  the  mountain.”  And  again  : “ A disgraceful 
panic  ensued  ; the  whole  left  wing  of  the  Confederates  became  involved,  gave 
way,  and  scattered  in  unmitigated  rout.  The  day  was  lost,  and  shamefully 
lost.” 


THE  GRAND  MOVEMENT  BEGUN. 


235 


dicl  so ; and  tlien,  without  orders,  you  pushed  forward,  and 
took  all  the  enemy’s  works  on  top.  Here  is  a fine  chance  for 
having  you  all  court-martialled ; and  I will  appear  as  principal 
witness  against  you,  unless  you  promise  me  one  thing,  and 
that  is,  that  j ou  will  continue  to  hold  them  against  all  oppo- 
sition of  Bragg,  Johnston,  Jeff.  Davis,  and  the  devil !” 

Sheridan’s  horse  was  killed  under  him,  and  “Little  Phil” 
mounted  at  once  a captured  gun,  to  gain  the  necessary  eleva- 
tion. He  displayed  that  splendid  mixture  of  coolness  and 
dash  which  have  since  made  him  famous  on  the  final  fields  of 
the  war. 

THE  FIGHT  ENDED,  AND  THE  PURSUIT  BEGUN. 

Hightfall  put  an  end  to  the  fighting,  and  precluded  a gen- 
eral pursuit ; hut  Sheridan  pushed  on  without  delay  to  Mis- 
sion Mills.  By  twelve  o’clock  that  night,  Bragg  had  aban- 
doned all  his  positions  on  Lookout  Mountain,  Chattanooga 
Yalley,  and  Missionary  BAdge,  and  his  army  was  in  rapid  motion 
on  the'  road  to  Binggold,  and  thence  to  Dalton.  He  left  be- 
hind him  six  thousand  prisoners,  besides  stragglers  who  were 
picked  up  for  several  days  afterwards,  forty  guns,  upwards  of 
seven  thousand  small-arms,  and  a quantity  of  ammunition.* 

* No  Spartan  dispatches  during  the  Peloponnesian  war  could  have  been 
more  laconic  than  the  terms  in  which  the  rival  commanders  announced  the 
tidings  to  their  respective  governments.  Grant  writes  to  Halleck  (mark  the 
caution  and  modesty) : 

“ Although  the  battle  lasted  from  early  dawn  till  dark  this  evening,  I believe 
lam  not  premature  in  announcing  a comple  victory  over  Bragg. 

“ Lookout  Mountain-top,  all  the  rifle-pits  in  Chattanooga  Valley,  and  Mission- 
ary Ridge  entire  have  been  carried,  and  are  now  held  by  us. 

“ U.  S.  Grant,  Major-General.” 

Bragg  writes  to  General  Cooper,  from  Chickamauga  (mark  the  suppressio 
veri)  .- 

“ After  several  unsuccessful  assaults  on  our  lines  to-day,  the  enemy  carried 
the  left  centre  about  four  o’clock.  The  whole  left  soon  gave  way  in  considerable 
disorder.  The  right  maintained  its  ground,  and  repelled  every  attack.  I am 
withdrawing  all  to  this  point. 

“ Braxton  Bragg.” 


236 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


Early  tire  nest  morning,  Sherman  pursued  the  enemy  b; 
way  of  Chickamauga  Station  on  the  Dalton  Railroad  ; whil 
Hooker  and  Palmer  moved  on  the  Rossville  road,  to  strike  thi 
railroad  between  Grayville  and  Ringgold.  At  the  latter  place 
Bragg  had  posted  Cleburne  in  the  gorge  of  the  White  Oal 
Ridge,  and  on  the  crest  of  Taylor’s  Ridge.  And  here  £ 
severe  battle  ensued.  The  enemy’s  forces  were  concealec 
until  we  were  within  a few  paces  of  his  guns,  and  in  conse- 
quence we  suffered  severely.  But  this  was  only  a Parthiar 
shot,  for  he  was  soon  driven  away  to  Tunnel  Hill,  twenty  miles 
from  Chattanooga. 

Great  generals  are  only  amenable  to  be  criticised  as  to  theii 
strategy  and  tactics,  but  a special  interest  attaches  to  then 
personality.  We  are  not  content  to  know  only  their  plans  and  i 
their  successes ; we  desire  also  to  be  told  of  their  appearance 
and  personal  conduct  on  the  field  of  Avar.  The  emasculated  - 
Saxe  in  his  carriage  ; Napoleon  at  the  bridge  of  Areola ; Wolfe,  l 
already  twice  wounded,  leading  the  Highlanders  to  the  last 
assault  on  the  Heights  of  Abraham,  have  a peculiar  charm  for 
all  readers.  We  are  not  without  a record  of  Grant’s  bearing 
at  Chattanooga.  One  of  his  staff  writes  : 

“ It  has  been  a matter  of  universal  wonder  in  this  army  that 
General  Grant  himself  was  not  killed,  and  that  no  more  acci- 
dents  occurred  to  his  staff ; for  the  general  was  always  in  the 
front  (his  staff  with  him,  of  course),  and  perfectly  heedless  of 
the  storm  of  hissing  bullets  and  screaming  shell  flying  around 
him.  His  apparent  want  of  sensibility  does  not  arise  from 
heedlessness,  heartlessness,  or  vain  military  affectation,  but 
from  a sense  of  the  responsibility  resting  upon  him  Avhen  in 
battle.  When  at  Ringgold,  we  rode  for  half  a mile  in  the  face 
of  the  enemy,  under  an  incessant  fire  of  cannon  and  musketry ; 
nor  did  we  ride  fast,  but  upon  an  ordinary  trot ; and  not  once 
do  I believe  did  it  enter  the  general’s  mind  that  he  was  in 
danger.  I was  by  his  side,  and  watched  him  closely.  In 
riding  that  distance  we  were  going  to  the  front,  and  I could 
see  that  he  was  studying  the  positions  of  the  tAvo  armies  ; and, 


THE  GRAND  MOVEMENT  BEGUN. 


237 


of  course,  planning  how  to  defeat  the  enemy,  who  was  here 
making  a most  desperate  stand,  and  was  slaughtering  our  men 
fearfully.” 

THE  PURSUIT  DISCONTINUED. 

Davis’s  division  of  Sherman’s  column  came  up  to  Ringgold 
at  noon  of  the  same  day  ; and  Howard’s  corps  was  sent  over 
to  Red  Clay,  to  destroy  the  railroad  between  Cleveland  and 
Dalton.  On  the  28th,  the  Fifteenth  Corps  effectually  de- 
stroyed the  railroad  from  a point  near  Ringgold  to  the  State 
line  ; and  then  Sherman  was  permitted  to  send  back  his  train, 
md  make  a sweep  to  the  north  as  far  as  the  Hiawassee.  This 
iras  the  end  of  the  Chattanooga  campaign.  Had  it  not  been 
for  the  necessity  of  relieving  Burnside  in  Knoxville,  Grant 
vould  have  made  an  unrelenting  pursuit,  and  utterly  destroyed 
he  demoralized  army  of  Bragg ; but  the  two  were  incompati- 
ble. Burnside  had  declared  that  his  supplies  would  only  last 
rntil  the  3d  of  December,  and  Knoxville  could  not  be  aban- 
loned ; so  Bragg  was  permitted  to  save  himself  by  a rapid 
retreat,  burning  the  railroad  behind  him  as  he  went. 

COMMENTS. 

If  we  look  back  at  this  great  theatre,  and  the  scenes  enacted 
ipon  it,  we  find  no  military  common-places  ; every  feature  of 
t was  very  striking.  It  was  a battle-field  of  the  Titans,  ex- 
encling  for  six  miles  on  Missionary  Ridge,  and  five  on  Lookout 
vlountain.  The  movements  and  combinations  were  consum- 
aately  planned  and  magnificently  executed,  with  clockwork 
irecision.  It  called  forth  the  encomiums  of  the  best  military 
linds  in  the  world.  General  Halleck,  in  a supplementary  re- 
>ort,  used  the  following  language  : “ Considering  the  strength 
f the  rebel  position,  and  the  difficulty  of  storming  his  in- 
renchments,  the  battle  of  Chattanooga  must  be  regarded  as 
ne  of  the  most  remarkable  in  history.  Not  only  did  the  officers 
nd  men  exhibit  great  skill  and  daring  in  their  operations  on 


238 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


the  field,  but  the  highest  praise  is  also  due  to  the  commandins 
general,  for  his  admirable  dispositions  for  dislodging  tin 
enemy  from  a position  apparently  impregnable.  Moreover 
by  turning  his  right  flank,  and  throwing  him  back  upon  Ring, 
gold  and  Dalton,  Sherman’s  forces  were  interposed  betweei 
Bragg  and  Longstreet,  so  as  to  prevent  any  possibility  of  then 
forming  a junction.” 

Quartermaster-General  Meigs,  who  was  on  the  field,  bears 
his  testimony  thus  : “Not  so  well-directed  and  well-ordered  i 
battle  has  taken  place  during  the  war.” 

Upon  these  hints  we  speak.  The  rebellion  was  agaii 
pierced  through  its  centre  ; the  way  was  opened  for  Sherman’s 
magnificent  campaign  ; the  fall  of  Savannah,  and  the  capture 
of  Charleston,  were  foreshadowed ; and  the  end  of  the  rebel- 
lion, already  a foregone  conclusion,  was  rapidly  hurried  for- 
ward.  The  “ question  of  time”  was  nearing  its  solution. 

Other  volumes  must  and  will  contain  the  records  of  the  dis- 
tinguished generals  who  here  served  under  Grant : Thomas, 
the  embodiment  of  prudence  and  rock-like  courage ; Sher-  1 
man,  of  tireless  brain,  and  equally  tireless  hand  ; Hooker,  whe 
retrieved  at  Chattanooga  the  disasters  of  Cliancellorsville ; 
Howard,  the  best  type  of  the  Christian  soldier ; brave  Gran- 
ger; constant  Palmer ; gallant  Wood,  and  dashing  Sheridan. 
Romantic  pens  will  never  tire  of  describing  the  picturesque? 
of  the  great  Avar  in  this  SAvitzerland  of  America.  Economists  i 
will  show  Iioav  we  despoiled  the  enemy  of  his  largest  nitre  and  i 
coal  beds  ; and  thus,  by  cutting  off  his  resources,  crippled  hisi: ! 
energies.  The  quick  inventive  genius  of  William  F.  Smith 
will  not  be  forgotten.  Of  him  General  Grant  said,  in  recom- 
mending him  for  promotion,  that  he  “ felt  under  more  than 
ordinary  obligations  to  the  masterly  manner  in  Avhich  he  had 
discharged  his  duties  and  General  Sherman  attributed  the 
ease  and  timeliness  of  his  crossing  the  Tennessee  to  his  genius 
and  intelligence.  We  neglect  none : they  were  all  glorious. 
Nay,  more ; Ave  cannot  hqlp  pitying  the  utter  discomfiture  of 
Bragg,  while  Ave  admire  his  bravery. 

Impartial  history  will  be  just  to  all  the  acts  and  the  actors, 

. 1 I 


m 

THE  GRAND  MOVEMENT  BEGUN.  239 

but  above  them  all  will  shine,  in  golden  characters,  the  name 
of  the  great  commander  who,  upon  the  heels  of  one  great  con- 
quest, transformed  a beleaguered  army  of  starving  soldiers  into 
fiery  columns  of  attack,  and  snatched  an  immortal  victory  out 
of  the  jaws  of  disaster  and  anticipated  ruin.  That  man  was 
Grant. 

We  close  this  chapter  with  General  Meigs’  dispatch  to  the 
Secretary  of  War,  to  which  we  have  already  referred  : 


Headquarters  Chattanooga,  November  26,  1863. 
Edwin  M.  Stanton,  Secretary  of  War : 

Sm — On  the  23d  instant,  at  half-past  eleven  A.  M.,  General  Grant  ordered 
a demonstration  against  Missionary  Ridge,  to  develop  the  force  holding  it. 
The  troops  marched  out,  formed  in  order,  and  advanced  in  line  of  battle  as  if 
on  parade. 

The  r^jels  watched  the  formation  and  movement  from  their  picket-lines 
and  rifle-pits,  and  from  the  summits  of  Missionary  Ridge,  five  hundred  feet 
above  us,  and  thought  it  was  a review  and  drill,  so  openly  and  deliberately,  so 
regular,  was  it  all  done. 

The  line  advanced,  preceded  by  skirmishers,  and  at  two  o’clock  P.  sr. 
reached  our  picket-lines,  and  opened  a rattling  volley  upon  the  rebel  pickets, 
who  replied,  and  ran  into  their  advanced  line  of  rifle-pits.  After  them  went 
our  skirmishers,  and  into  them,  along  the  centre  of  the  line  of  twenty-five  thou- 
sand troops  which  General  Thomas  had  so  quickly  displayed,  until  we  opened 
fire.  Prisoners  assert  that  they  thought  the  whole  movement  was  a review 
and  general  drill,  and  that  it  was  too  late  to  send  to  their  camps  for  re-enforce- 
ments, and  that  they  were  overwhelmed  by  force  of  numbers.  It  was  a surprise 
in  open  daylight. 

At  three  P.  m.,  the  important  advanced  position  of  Orchard  Knob  and  the 
lines  right  and  left  were  in  our  possession,  and  arrangements  were  ordered  for 
holding  them  during  the  night. 

The  nest  day,  at  daylight,  General  Sherman  had  five  thousand  men  across 
the  Tennessee,  and  established  on  its  south  bank,  and  commenced  the  construc- 
tion of  a ponton-bridge  about  sis  miles  above  Chattanooga.  The  rebel  steamer 
Dunbar  was  repaired  at  the  right  moment,  and  rendered  effective  aid  in  this 
crossing,  carrying  over  six  thousand  men. 

By  nightfall,  General  Sherman  had  seized  the  extremity  of  Missionary 
Ridge  nearest  the  river,  and  was  intrenching  himself.  General  Howard,  with 
a brigade,  opened  communication  with  him  from  Chattanooga  on  the  south 
side  of  the  river.  Skirmishing  and  cannonading  continued  all  day  on  the  left 
and  centre.  General  Hooker  scaled  the  slopes  of  Lookout  Mountain,  and  from 
the  valley  of  Laokout  Creek  drove  the  rebels  around  the  point.  He  captured 


240 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


I 


some  two  thousand  prisoners,  and  established  himself  high  up  the  mountain 
side,  in  full  view  of  Chattanooga.  This  raised  the  blockade,  and  now  steamers 
were  ordered  from  Bridgeport  to  Chattanooga.  They  had  run  only  to  Kelley's 
Ferry,  whence  ten  miles  of  hauling  over  mountain  roads,  and  twice  across  the' 
Tennessee  on  ponton-bridges,  brought  us  our  supplies. 

All  night  the  point  of  Missionary  Ridge  on  the  extreme  left,  and  the  side 
of  Lookout  Mountain  on  the  extreme  right,  blazed  with  the  camp-fires  of  loyal 
troops. 

The  day  had  been  one  of  dense  mists  and  rains,  and  much  of  General  Hook- 
er’s tattle  was  fought  above  the  clouds,  which  concealed  him  from  our  view,  but 
from  which  his  musketry  was  heard. 

At  nightfall  the  sky  cleared,  and  the  full  moon — “the  traitor’s  doom” — 
shone  upon  the  beautiful  scene,  until  one  A.  H.,  when  twinkling  sparks  upon , 
the  mountain  side  showed  that  picket  skirmishing  was  going  on.  Then  it 
ceased.  A brigade  sent  from  Chattanooga  crossed  the  Chattanooga  Creek  and 
opened  communication  with  Hooker. 

General  Grant’s  headquarters  during  the  afternoon  of  the  23 d and  the  day 
of  the  2^th  were  in  Wood’s  redoubt,  except  when  in  the  course  of  the  day  he  rode 
along  the  advanced  line,  visiting  the  headquarters  of  the  several  commanders  in 
Chattanooga  Valley. 

At  daylight  on  the  25th  the  stars  and  stripes  were  descried  on  the  peak  of 
Lookout.  The  rebels  had  evacuated  the  mountain. 

Hooker  moved  to  descend  the  mountain,  striking  Missionary  Ridge  at  the 
Rossville  Gap,  to  sweep  both  sides  and  its  summit. 

The  rebel  troops  were  seen,  as  soon  as  it  was  light  enough,  streaming  regi- 
ments and  brigades  along  the  narrow  summit  of  Missionary  Ridge,  either  con- 
centrating on  the  right  to  overwhelm  Sherman,  or  marching  for  the  railroad  to 
raise  the  siege. 

They  had  evacuated  the  Valley  of  Chattanooga.  Would  they  abandon  that 
of  Chickamauga  ? 

The  twenty-pounders  and  four-and-a-quarter  inch  rifles  of  Wood’s  redoubt 
opened -on  Missionary  Ridge,  which  "with  rifled  Parrott’s  answered,  and  the 
cannonade,  thus  commenced,  continued  all  day.  Shot  and  shell  screamed  from 
Orchard  Knob  to  Missionary  Ridge,  and  from  Missionary  Ridge  to  Orchard 
Knob,  and  from  Wood’s  redoubt,  over  the  heads  of  Generals  Grant  and  Thomas 
and,  their  staffs,  who  were  with  us  in  this  favorable  position,  from  whence  the, 
whole  battle  could  be  seen  as  in  an  amphitheatre.  The  headquarters  were  under 
fire  all  day  long. 

Cannonading  and  musketry  were  heard  from  General  Sherman,  and  General 
Howard  marched  the  Eleventh  Corps  to  join  him. 

General  Thomas  sent  out  skirmishers,  who  drove  in  the  rebel  pickets  and 
chased  them  into  their  intrenchments  ; and  at  the  foot  of  Missionary  Ridge 
Sherman  made  an  assault  against  Bragg’s  right,  intrenched  on  a high  knob 
next  to  that  on  which  Sherman  himself  lay  fortified.  The  assault  was  gallantly 
made. 


. THE  GRAND  MOVEMENT  BEGUN. 


241 


Sherman  reached  the  edge  of  the  crest,  and  held  his  ground  for  (it  seemed 
.0  me)  an  hour,  but  was  bloodily  repulsed  by  reserves.* 

A general  advance  was  ordered,  and  a strong  line  of  skirmishers  followed 
jy  a deployed  line  of  battle,  some  two  miles  in  length.  At  the  signal  ot  leaden 
hots  from  headquarters  on  Orchard  Knob,  the  line  moved  rapidly  and  orderly 
orward.  The  rebel  pickets  discharged  their  muskets  and  ran  into  their  rifle- 
rits.  Our  skirmishers  followed  on  their  heels. 

The  line  of  battle  was  not  far  behind,  and  we  saw  the  gray  rebels  swarm 
iut  of  the  ledge  line  of  rifle-pits  and  over  the  base  of  the  hill  in  numbers  which 
urprised  us.  A few  turned  and  fired  their  pieces;  but  the  greater  number 
ollected  into  the  many  roads  which  cross  obliquely  up  its  steep  face,  and  went 
>n  to  the  top. 

Some  regiments  pressed  on  and  swarmed  up  the  steep  sides  of  the  ridge, 
nd  here  and  there  a color  was  advanced  beyond  the  lines.  The  attempt  ap- 
ieared  most  dangerous  ; but  the  advance  was  supported,  and  the  whole  line 
ras  ordered  to  storm  the  heights,  upon  which  not  less  than  forty  pieces  of  ar- 
illery,  and  no  one  knew  how  many  muskets,  stood  ready  to  slaughter  the  as- 
ailants.  With  cheers  answering  to  cheers  the  men  swarmed  upwards.  They 
athered  to  the  points  least  difficult  of  ascent,  and  the  line  was  broken.  Color 
fter  color  was  planted  on  the  summit,  while  musket  and  cannon  vomited  their 
hander  upon  them. 

A well-directed  shot  from  Orchard  Knob  exploded  a rebel  caisson  on  the 
ammit,  and  the  gun  was  seen  being  speedily  taken  to  the  right,  its  driver 
ishing  his  horses.  A party  of  our  soldiers  intercepted  them,  and  the  gun  was 
iptured  with  cheers. 

A fierce  musketry  fight  broke  out  to  the  left,  where,  between  Thomas  and 
herman,  a mile  or  two  of  the  ridge  was  still  occupied  by  the  rebels. 

Bragg  left  the  house  in  which  he  had  held  his  headquarters,  and  rode  to  the 
jar  as  our  troops  crowded  the  hill  on  either  side  of  him. 

' General  Grant  proceeded  to  the  summit , and  then  only  did  we  know  its 
■eight. 

Some  of  the  captured  artillery  was  put  into  position.  Artillerists  were  sent 
>r  to  work  the  guns,  and  caissons  were  searched  for  ammunition. 

The  rebel  log-breastworks  were  torn  to  pieces,  and  carried  to  the  other  side 
? the  ridge,  and  used  in  forming  barricades  across. 

A strong  line  of  infantry  was  formed  in  the  rear  of  Baird’s  line,  and  engaged 
i a musketry  contest  with  the  rebels  to  the  left,  and  a secure  lodgment  was 
>on  effected. 

The  other  assault,  to  the  right  of  our  centre,  gained  the  summit,  and  the 

f-bels  threw  down  their  arms  and  fled. 

Hooker,  coming  into  favorable  position,  swept  the  right  of  the  ridge,  and 
.ptured  many  prisoners.  * 

Bragg’s  remaining  troops  left  early  in  the  night,  and  the  battle  of  Qhatta- 


* As  we  bave  elsewhere  stated,  General  Sherman  denies  this  repulse. 

11 


242  GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 

nooga , after  days  of  manoeuvring  and  fighting,  was  won.  The  strength  of  th 
rebellion  in  the  centre  is  broken.  Burnside  is  relieved  from  danger  in  Eas 
Tennessee.  Kentucky  and  Tennessee  are  rescued.  Georgia  and  the  Southern 
are  threatened  in  the  rear,  and  another  victory  is  added  to  the  chapter 
of  “ Unconditional  Surrender  Grant.”  I 

To-night,  the*estimate  of  captures  is  several  thousand  prisoners,  and  thirty  • 
pieces  of  artillery. 

Our  loss,  for  so  great  a victory,  is  not  severe. 

Bragg  is  firing  the  railroad  as  he  retreats  towards  Dalton.  Sherman  is  ii 
hot  pursuit. 

To-day  I viewed  the  battle-field,  which  extends  for  six  miles  along  Mission 
ary  Ridge,  and  for  several  miles  on  Lookout  Mountain. 

Probably  not  so  well-directed,  so  well-ordered  a battle,  has  taken  place  during 
the  war.  But  one  assault  was  repulsed ; but  that  assault,  by  calling  to  tha 
point  the  rebel  reserves,  prevented  them  repulsing  any  of  the  others. 

A few  days  since,  Bragg  sent  to  General  Grant  a flag  of  truce,  advising  liin 
that  it  would  be  prudent  to  remove  any  non-combatants  who  might  be  still  ii 
Chattanooga.  No  reply  has  been  returned;  but  the  combatants  having  re 
moved  from  the  vicinity,  it  is  probable  that  non-combatants  can  remain  with 
out  'mprudence. 

M.  C.  Meigs,  Quartermaster-General. 


BUKNSIDE  AT  KNOXVILLE. 


243 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

BURNSIDE  AT  KNOXVILLE. 

IIl3  ENTRANCE  INTO  IvNOXVIXLE FORTIFIES  THE  TOWN — ADVANCES  TO  LURE  LONG- 

8TREET  ON. — LONGSTREET  INVESTS  AND  ATTACKS— REPULSED. — Re-ENFORGEMENTS 

from  Grant. — Sherman  comes  up. — Grant’s  order. — Summary  of  losses. 

We  must  now  turn  for  a moment  to  Knoxville,  besieged  by 
the  yet  hopeful,  but  soon  to  be  ill-starred,  expedition  of 
Longstreet.  This  place  had  been  occupied  by  Burnside  as 
early  as  the  2d  of  September,  and  Burnside  was  a locum  tenens, 
holding  over  until  Foster  should  relieve  him. 

On  the  16th  of  August  he  had  moved  from  Camp  Nelson,  in 
Kentucky,  on  a perilous  march  for  East  Tennessee,  then  held 
by  the  rebel  General  Buckner,  whose  headquarters  were  at 
Knoxville.  Avoiding  the  gaps,  which  were  in  the  enemy’s 
hands,  Burnside  marched  across  the  mountains.  On  the  1st 
of  September  he  was  at  Kingston,  and  on  the  2d  he  entered 
Knoxville,  amid  the  grateful  cheers  of  the  loyal  people,  who 
had  been  writhing  under  the  oppression  and  cruelty  of  rebel 
rule.  The  enthusiasm  was  unbounded  as  the  general  rode  in : 
he  was  regarded  as  a deliverer  and  a savior.  On  the  4th, 
General  Shackelford  was  dispatched  northward  to  Cumber- 
land Gap,  which,  after  a rapid  and  skilful  march,  he  cap- 
cured  on  the  9th. 

Knoxville  was  at  once  strongly  fortified  by  Burnside;  and 
Fen,  previous  to  Longstreet’s  advance,  he  had  moved  south- 


244 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


ward  by  Grant’s  orders  to  Loudon,  there  to  await  and  retard 
the  rebel  approach. 

This  part  of  the  rebel  programme  could  not  have  been  con- 
fided to  a more  competent  officer  than  Longstreet,  but  he  has, ; 
since  complained  that  he  was  sent  without  proper  supplies, 
and  was  disappointed  in  the  force  with  which  he  was  expected 
to  make  the  siege.  The  division  of  Stevenson,  which  had 
been  sent  to  Loudon,  and  which  he  expected  to  take  with  him, 
was  recalled.  He  still,  however,  largely  outnumbered  the  ! 
small  force  under  Burnside. 

At  Loudon  he  was  met  by  Burnside,  and  arrested  in  his 
march  ; and  his  cavalry,  which  he  had  sent  by  a detour  to  try  ■ 
and  surprise  Knoxville,  was  met  and  routed  by  ours,  which 
had  been  skilfully  posted  for  the  purpose.  In  obedience  to 
orders,  the  Federal  general  retreated  slqwly  towards  Knox- 
ville. Again  Burnside  turned  to  confront  him  at  Campbell’s 
Station,  and  having  repulsed  his  attack,  withdrew  at  last 
within  his  fortifications  at  Knoxville.  There  he  was  sur- 
rounded by  Longstreet,  on  the  17th  and  18th  of  November ; 
and  now  the  fate  of  Knoxville  hung  upon  the  movements  at 
Chattanooga.  Nothing  was  left  for  Burnside  but  to  hold  it  to 
the  last.  His  arrangements  were  well  made.  There  was  a 
fort  on  College  Hill ; one  near  Summit  House ; one  on  the 
right  of  the  street  leading  from  the  square  to  the  depot ; two 
on  Temperance  Hill ; and  the  heights  on  the  south  were  forti- 
fied. Strong  lines  of  rifle-pits  connected  the  forts.  . 

LONGSTREET  ATTACKS. 

At  length,  on  the  28th  of  November,  Longstreet  having 
been  informed  of  Bragg’s  disaster  and  retreat,  and  knowing 
that  Burnside  would  soon  be  re-enforced,  made  ready  for  an 
assault,  which  would  either  give  him  Knoxville,  or — what  was 
far  more  likely — serve  to  cover  his  retreat.  The  point  chosen 
was  Fort  Sanders,  on  the  northwest  angle  of  our  works,  a fort 
standing  just  outside  the  town,  and  commanding  an  approach 
by  the  river.  It  was  of  the  strongest  profile,  the  ditch  ten 


BURNSIDE  AT  KNOXVILLE. 


245 


feet  deep,  and  the  parapet  unusually  high.  Around  it,  the 
thick  pine-timber  had  been  slashed,  and  it  is  said,  a network 
of  wire  formed  around  the  stumps,  as  an  entanglement.* 

The  assault  was  made  in  the  most  determined  manner,  at 
daylight  on  the  29th,  by  three  brigades  of  McLaws’  division, 
and  those  of  "Wolford,  Humphreys,  Anderson,  and  Bryant. 
They  moved  in  three  lines  ; and  some  of  them  reached  the 
outer  slope,  and  even  attempted  to  enter  by  the  embrasures. 
The  fort  was  occupied  by  the  Seventy-ninth  New  York,  the 
Twenty-ninth  Massachusetts,  two  companies  of  the  Second 
New  York,  and  one  of  the  Twentieth  Michigan.  Their  guns  were 
double-shotted.  Hand-grenades  were  poured  upon  the  enemy. 
His  assault  had  been  clearly  discerned  by  the  novel  use  of 
Boman  candles,  in  default  of  a Drummond  light. t The  fighting 
was  more  desperate  than  any  known  in  the  war.  But  the  rebel 
efforts  were  vain  ; and  when  they  were  finally  repulsed,  their 
dead  and  wounded  lay  in  piles  ten  feet  deep  in  the  ditch.  A 
gallant  assault,  most  gallantly  repulsed ; and  the  failure  left 
no  course  for  Longstreet  but  instant  retreat.  This,  of  course, 
had  been  his  alternative,  and  he  put  it  in  practice  without 
delay. 

EE -ENFORCEMENTS  FROM  GRANT. 

On  the  evening  of  November  25,  as  soon  as  Grant’s  success 
. at  Chattanooga  had  been  assured,  he  had  directed  Gordon 
Granger  to  move  with  his  own  (Fourth)  corps,  and  detach- 
ments from  others — twenty  thousand  in  all — to  the  relief  of 
Knoxville ; and  Sherman’s  march  to  the  railroad  crossing  of 
the  Hiawassee  was  intended  to  protect  Granger’s  flank  until  he 
had  crossed,  and  to  prevent  further  re-enforcements  of  the 
enemy  from  being  sent  by  that  route  into  East  Tennessee. 
Granger  was  to  move  with  four  days’  rations,  a steamer  follow- 


* Pollard,  Third  Tear  of  the  War,  p.  162. 

f For  the  curious  application  of  these  signal-lights,  by  Lieutenant  Herzog, 
of  the  Signal  Corps,  see  an  article  in  the  October  number  (1865)  of  the  United 
States  Service  Magazine. 


246 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


ing  with  more  supplies.  Elliott  had  also  been  ordered  to 
Knoxville,  from  Alexandria,  witli  bis  cavalry  division. 

To  Grant’s . astonishment,  on  his  return  from  the  front,  on 
the  28th,  he  found  that  Granger  had  not  started,  and  that  he' 
was  preparing  to  move  “ with  reluctance  and  complaint.”  As 
no  investigation  has  been  made,  we  are  not  “ wise  above  what 
is  written,”  but  simply  quote  the  words  of  Grant’s  report. 

Sherman,  ever  ready,  was  at  once  directed  to  assume  com- 
mand of  Granger’s  corps  as  well  as  his  own  troops,  and  pro- 
ceed to  Knoxville  without  delay.  Sherman  was  then  at  Cal-  : 
houn-,  at  the  railroad  crossing  of  the  Hiawassee.  The  relief 
was  confided  to  the  ablest  hands.  It  was  a toilsome  march  ; 
but  Sherman  was  never  tired,  and  always  full  of  alacrity. 

SHERMAN  ENTERS  KNOXVILLE. 

On  the  3d  of  December,  the  day  upon  which  Burnside  had 
declared  that  his  supplies  would  give  out,  Sherman’s  cavalry  I 
entered  Knoxville.  The  flank  of  Longstreet  was  thus  turned,  j 
and  although  the  siege  had  been  already  raised,  Longstreet’s 
movements  were  greatly  expedited.  The  rebel  general  retired  ' 
hastily  to  Russelvifle  and  Bogersville.  Sherman  conferred 
with  Burnside  as  to  the  necessary  strength  of  a pursuing  force.  1 J 
It  was  decided  that  the  garrison,  augmented  by  Granger’s 
corps,  would  be  sufficient,  and  that  the  other  forces  might  be 
at  once  withdrawn.  Burnside,  in  a letter  dated  December  7, 
expressed  his  “ hearty  thanks  and  gratitude”  to  Sherman  and 
his  command,  whose  approach,  he  declared,  “ served  to  raise 
the  siege.”  Leaving  Granger’s  corps  behind,  Sherman  then 
took  his  own  command  back  to  Chattanooga.  After  all  these 
events  had  transpired,  Grant  issued  an  order  of  congratulation, 
which  we  give  in  full,  as  indicating  his  sentiments,  and  as  a 
specimen  of  his  clear  and  excellent  style  : 

General  Orders,  No.  9. 

Headquarters  Military  Division  of  the  Mississippi, 

In  the  Eield,  Chattanooga,  Tenn.,  Dec.  10,  1863. 

The  general  commanding  takes  this  opportunity  of  returning  his  sincere 
thanks  and  congratulations  to  the  brave  Armies  of  the  Cumberland,  the  Ohio. 


BURNSIDE  AT  KNOXVILLE. 


247 


the  Tennessee,  and  their  comrades  from  the  Potomac,  for  the  recent  splendid 
and  decisive  successes  achieved  over  the  enemy.  In  a short  time,  you  have 
recovered  from  him  the  control  of  the  Tennessee  River  from  Bridgeport  to 
Knoxville.  You  dislodged  him  from  his  great  stronghold  upon  Lookout 
Mountain  ; drove  him  from  Chattanooga  Talley  ; wrested  from  his  deter- 
mined grasp  the  possession  of  Missionary  Ridge  ; repelled,  with  heavy  loss  to 
him,  his  repeated  assaults  upon  Knoxville,  forcing  him  to  raise  the  siege  there  ; 
driving  him  at  all  points,  utterly  routed  and  discomfited,  beyond  the  limits  of 
the  State.  By  your  noble  heroism  and  determined  courage,  you  have  most 
effectually  defeated  the  plans  of  the  enemy  for  regaining  possession  of  the  States 
of  Kentucky  and  Tennessee.  You  have  secured  positions  from  which  no  rebel- 
lious power  can  drive  or  dislodge  you.  For  all  this,  the  general  commanding 
thanks  you,  collectively  and  individually.  The  loyal  people  of  the  United 
States  thank  and  bless  you.  Their  hopes  and  prayers  for  your  success  against 
this  unholy  rebellion  are  with  you  daily.  Their  faith  in  you  will  not  be  in 
vain.  Their  hopes  will  not  be  blasted.  Their  prayers  to  Almighty  God  will 
be  answered.  You  will  yet  go  to  other  fields  of  strife  ; and  with  the  invincible 
bravery  and  unflinching  loyalty  to  j ustice  and  right  which  have  cnaractemed 
you  in  the  past,  you  will  prove  that  no  enemy  can  withstand  you,  and  that  no 
defences,  however  formidable,  can  check  your  onward  march. 

By  order  of 

Major-General  U.  S.  Grant. 

T.  S.  Bowers,  A.  A.  G. 

In  a summary  of  the  entire  campaign,  General  Grant  states 
our  losses  to  have  been  seven  hundred  and  fifty-seven  killed  ; 
four  thousand  five  hundred  and  twenty-nine  wounded ; and 
three  hundred  and  thirty  missing.  The  captures  have  been 
already  stated. 

The  failure  at  Chattanooga  cost  General  Bragg  his  com- 
mand. He  was  relieved,  “ at  his  own  request,”  on  the  2d  of 
December,  and  the  conduct  of  the  army  given  to  Hardee,  who 
knew  his  own  unfitness,  and  would  only  accept  it  temporarily. 

■ Grant  expressed  his  satisfaction  with  the  change  : it  made  his 
task  the  easier.  A few  words  will  enable  us  to  take  leave  of 
Bragg.  He  was  “ charged,”  very  vaguely,  “ with  the  conduct 
of  the  military  operations  of  the  armies  of  the  Confederacy,” 
— which  means  every  thing,  or  nothing, — and  turned  up  at 
the  last  as  commander  in  North  Carolina,  when  Fort  Fisher 
fell. 


248 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

GREAT  JOY  IN  THE  LAND. 

The  President’s  proclamation. — Public  honors. — The  gold  medal. — A lieu- 
tenant-general proposed.- — Societies. — Namesakes. — New  labors. — Visits 
Cumberland  Gap. — At  Nashville. — To  Chattanooga. — Visits  St.  Louis. — 
The  banquet. — Thanks  of  the  city. 

The  news  of  the  great  victory  at  Chattanooga,  followed  by 
the  intelligence  of  the  signal  defeat  of  Longstreet,  carried 
great  rejoicing  into  the  loyal  States.  Again  there  were  illu- 
minations and  salutes.  The  faith  of  the  wavering  was  con- 
firmed ; patriot  hearts  were  reassured  ; the  people  of  the 
South  began  to  lose  hope  of  the  issue  ; and  the  cause  of  the 
rebellion  fell  rapidly  in  the  opinion  of  political  speculators, 
both  at  home  and  abroad.  The  President  of  the  United 
States,  with  a devout  heart,  issued,  on  the  7th  of-  December,  a 
proclamation,  recommending  to  all  loyal  people  to  assemble  in 
their  places  of  worship,  and  thank  God  “ for  this  great  ad- 
vancement to  the  national  cause.” 

He  also  sent  another  of  his  sententious  and  expressive  dis- 
patches to  Grant,  who  embodied  it  in  orders,  and  caused  it  to' 
be  read  by  the  adjutants  to  all  the  regiments  in  his  army.  It 
was  as  follows  : 

Washington,  December  8,  1863. 

Major-General  Grant: 

Understanding  that  your  lodgment  at  Chattanooga  and  Knoxville  is  now 
secure,  I wish  to  tender  you,  and  all  under  your  command,  my  more  than 
thanks — my  profoundest  gratitude — for  the  skill,  courage,  and  perseverance 
with  which  you  and  they,  over  so  great  difficulties,  have  effected  that  important 
object.  God  bless  you  all  1 A.  Lincoln. 


GREAT  JOT  IN  THE  LAND. 


249 


PUBLIC  HONORS. 

The  Congress  of  the  United  States,  which  was  just  begin- 
ning its  session,  was  not  slow  in  expressing  its  apprecia- 
tion of  his  distinguished  services.  A joint  resolution,  intro- 
duced into  the  lower  house  by  his  friend,  Mr.  Washburne,  of 
Illinois,  expressed  the  thanks  of  the  Congress,  and  presented 
him  a gold  medal.  It  was  put  upon  the  military  record  by  a 
general  order  of  the  War  Department,  dated  December  21, 
1863,  and  is  couched  in  the  following  words  : 

General  Orders,  No.  398. 

Joint  resolution  of  thanks  to  Major-General  Ulysses  S.  Grant  and  the  officers  o.nd  sol- 
diers who  have  fought  under  his  command  during  this  rebellion  ; and  providing  tha 
the  President  of  the  United  States  shall  cause  a medal  to  be  struck , to  be  presented 
to  Major-General  Grant  in  the  name  of  the  people  of  the  United  States  of  America. 

Be  it  resolved,  by  the  Senate  and  House  of  Representatives  of  the  United  States 
of  America,  in  Congress  assembled,  That  the  thanks  of  Congress  be,  and  they 
hereby  are,  presented  to  Major-General  Ulysses  S.  Grant,  and  through  him  to 
the  officers  and  soldiers  who  have  fought  under  his  command  during  this 
rebellion,  for  their  gallantry  and  good  conduct  in  the  battles  in  which  they 
have  been  engaged  ; and  that  the  President  of  the  United  States  be  requested 
to  cause  a gold  medal  to  be  struck,  with  suitable  emblems,  devices,  and  inscrip- 
tions, to  be  presented  to  Major-General  Grant.* 

Sec.  2.  And  be  it  further  resolved,  That,  when  the  said  medal  shall  have 
been  struck,  the  President  shall  cause  a copy  of  this  joint  resolution  to  be  en- 
grossed on  parchment,  and  shall  transmit  the  same,  together  with  the  said 
nedal,  to  Major-General  Grant,  to  be  presented  to  him  in  the  name  of  the 
people  of  the  United  States  of  America. 

Sec.  3.  And  be  it  further  resolved,  That  a sufficient  sum  of  money  to  carry 
this  resolution  into  effect  is  hereby  appropriated  out  of  any  money  in  the  Treas" 
ury  not  otherwise  appropriated. 

Schuyler  Colfax, 

Speaker  of  the  House  of  Representatives. 

H.  Hamlin, 

Vice-President  of  the  United  States  and  President  of  the  Senate. 
Approved,  December  17, 1863  : Abraham  Lincoln. 


* On  one  side  was  the  profile  of  Grant,  surrounded  by  a wreath  of  laurels, > 
svith  his  name,  the  year  1863,  and  a galaxy  of  stars.  On  the  reverse,  a figure 
of  Fame,  with  a trump  and  a scroll  bearing  the  names  of  his  victories.  The 
motto  was  : “ Proclaim  Liberty  throughout  the  Land.” 

11* 


250 


GIIANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


Another  resolution  was  offered,  but  did  not  then  pass,  to 
revive  the  grade  of  lieutenant-general.  To  the  many,  a lieu- 
tenant-general was  a cumbrous  Grand  Lama  to  be  enshrined 
at  Washington,  and  Grant  was  absolutely  needed  in  the  field. 
To  others,  it  seemed  that  we  had  military  rank  and  titles 
enough ; it  was  dangerous  to  increase  them  ; and,  besides,  the 
rebellion  was  going  to  be  crushed : it  was  no  matter  when,  or 
by  whom.  Such  counsellors  have  given  rise  to  the  charge 
that  republics  are  ungrateful.  Republics,  governed  by  such' 
men,  are  so.  But  if  honor  to  Grant  had  been  put  to  the 
popular  vote,  there  was  no  limit  to  the  tributes  they  would 
have  poured  at  his  feet. 

Learned,  religious,  temperance  societies  elected  him  honor- 
ary or  life  member.  Segars,  revolvers,  and  gifts  of  various 
kinds  were  showered  upon  him.  To  none  of  which  does  he 
revert  with  so  much  pleasure  as  to  a brier-wood  segar-case, 
made  with  a pocket-knife  by  a poor  soldier,  and  presented  to 
him  with  feelings  of  veneration  and  regard,  but  with  no  desire 
for  any  return.  The  Legislatures  of  Ohio  and  New  York* 
voted  him  thanks.  Mothers  called  their  children  after  him, 
and  a large  generation  of  little  U.  S.’s  and  Grants  date  their 
birthdays  at  this  time.  Every  voice  was  heard  in  his  praise, 
except  that  of  an  occasional  blind  adherent  of  some  displaced 
general,  or  those  whom  he  had  the  moral  courage  to  treat  ac- 
cording to  then-  ill-deservings,  and  who  had  the  good  sense  to 
speak  only  in  whispers  and  innuendos.  He  was  already  the 
most  famous  man  in  America,  the  man  to  whom  all  looked  as 
the  one  who  should  lead  us  through  the  storms  of  war  to  the 
quiet  haven  of  a lasting  peace.  This  was  the  prophecy ; the 
fulfilment  was  to  be  speedy. 


* “Resolved,  That  the  thanks  of  the  people  of  this  State  he  tendered  to 
General  Grant  and  his  army  for  their  glorious  victories  in  the  Valley  of  the 
Mississippi,  and  the  still  more  glorious  victory  of  Missionary  Ridge  and  Lookout 
Mountain,  and  that  a certified  copy  of  this  resolution  he  forwar  ded  to  General 
Grant.” 


GREAT  JOT  IN  THE  LAND. 


251 


NEW  LABORS. 

As  soon  as  order  was  restored  in  his  front,  and  a proper 
organization  given  to  liis  forces,  General  Grant  set  to  work  to 
acquaint  himself  with,  the  needs  and  interests  of  his  vast 
military  division. 

His  laurels  were  not  lotus  flowers,  but  were  the  growth 

“ Of  those  immortal  plants  that  bloom 
Upon  Olympus,  making  us  immortal ; 
***** 

And  make  the  mind  prolific  in  its  fancies.” 

He  forwarded  to  Washington  well-digested  plans  for  the 
prosecution  of  the  war  in  the  Southwest ; and  such  was  the 
high  opinion  now  entertained  of  his  military  capacity  and  ad- 
ministrative ability,  that  a joint  resolution  wras  offered  in  the 
United  States  Senate,  on  the  7th  of  January,  1864,  requesting 
the  President  to  call  out  a million  of  volunteers  for  ninety 
days ; and  also,  that  he  would  assign  General  Grant  to  the 
command. 

At  this  time,  General  Grant  made  several  tours  of  inspec- 
tion. He  visited  Knoxville,  and  finding  the  rebel  cavalry 
were  attacking  his  outposts,  he  increased  the  commands  from 
his  now  otherwise  temporarily  unoccupied  troops. 

VISITS  CUMBERLAND  GAP. 

In  order  to  satisfy  himself  of  the  character  of  Cumberland 
Gap,  which  had  been  won  and  lost  several  times,  he  made  a 
mountain  journey  from  Knoxville  to  Louisville,  in  the  severest 
days  of  winter,  on  horseback,  the  precipitous  roads  being  so 
sheeted  with  ice  as  to  make  the  travelling  very  perilous.  The 
most  dangerous  portions  of  the  route  he  was  obliged  to  walk 
over.  Thus  he  passed  through  the  Gap  to  Barbersville,  and 
thence  through  Loudon  and  Lexington.  “Hail  to  the  Chief” 
— both  ah’  and  words — greeted  him  at  eveay  stopping-place  , 
but  nowhere  could  he  be  prevailed  upon  to  make  a speech. 


252 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


On  this  point  he  seems  inexorable  ; but,  let  us  say,  in  passing, 
that  this  is  no  affected  reticence  : it  springs  from  real  diffi- 
dence. His  embarrassment  would  be  so  great,  that  he  dare 
not  trust  himself  to  make  a speech.  What  thus  springs  from , 
necessity,  has,  however,  been  as  greatly  in  his  favor  as  if  it 
had  been  dictated  by  policy  and  worldly  wisdom.  His  busi- 
ness has  been  action.  Duty  has  never  called  upon  him  to 
speak  ; and  so  no  unfortunate  extempores  to  satisfy  a mob  i 
can  be  quoted  against  him. 

At  Nashville,  his  greatest  concern  was  to  open  regular  com- 
munication to  Chattanooga,  which  was  by  no  means  yet  over- 
burdened  with  supplies.  He  arrived  at  Louisville  .on  the 
lltli  of  January,  and  on  the  12th  the  communications  were 
fully  opened,  and  a large  quantity  of  stores  poured  into 
Chattanooga,  in  readiness  for  the  future  movements  of  Sher- 
man. 

On  the  13th  of  January,  he  was  again  at  Nashville,  and 
immediately  returned  to  Chattanooga. 

Of  course,  the  brilliant  points  in  Grant’s  career  are  found 
in  his  splendid  strategy  and  masterly  battle-attacks,  but  a 
study  of  his  life  in  these  lulls  in  the  storm  of  war  really  dis- 
plays his  character  to  equal  advantage.  His  treatment  of 
deserters,  who  were  now  coming  in  great  numbers,  is  worthy 
of  our  observation. 

It  was  just,  prudent,  and  humane.  Upon  their  taking  an 
oath,  which  he  prescribed,  they  were  disarmed,  fed,  and  pro- 
vided with  free  passes  on  all  military  railroads  and  govern- 
ment steamboats  to  their  own  homes.  Many  were  employed 
in  the  quartermaster  and  engineer  departments,  at  fair  wages 
and  to  avoid  the  danger  of  their  recapture,  they  were  ex- 
empted from  military  service  in  our  army.  (General  Order, 
December  12,  1863.) 

Our  space  will  not  permit  us  to  reproduce  the  judicious 
orders  issued  at  this  period.  His  former  experience  as  a 
quartermaster  was  now  brought  into  requisition,  in  the  con- 
trol of  that  department,  within  the  limits  of  his  vast  command, 
and  the  legislation  with  regard  to  the  seizure  of  rebel  prop- 


GREAT  JOT  IN  THE  LAND. 


253 


erty  was  carried  out  by  him  in  a prompt  and  skilful,  but 
always  just  and  humane  manner. 

VISIT  TO  ST.  LOUIS. 

On  the  26th  of  January,  1864,  General  Grant  was  at  St. 
Louis,  whither  he  had  gone  only  on  account  of  the  dangerous? 
illness  of  his  eldest  child.  But  the  crisis  of  the  illness 
had  already  passed  when  he  arrived,  and  the  announcement 
of  his  presence  at  his  old  home  was  the  signal  for  festive 
demonstrations  and  new  honors.  Everybody  was  anxious  to 
catch  a glimpse  of  the  man  who  had  opened  their  grand  river 
to  the  sea ; and  who  had,  if  possible,  rendered  the  glories  of 
Vicksburg  dim,  by  the  lightning  flashes  of  Chattanooga.  He 
had  come  unheralded,  and  had  registered  his  name  on  the 
hotel-book  as  U.  S.  Grant,  Chattanooga.  The  news  fled  like 
wild-fire  over  the  city,  and  the  next  day  an  invitation  was 
sent  him  to  a public  dinner,  offered  by  the  citizens  of  St. 
Louis,  represented  by  a large  number  of  the  principal  gentle- 
men. 

He  accepted  the  invitation,  and  Friday,  the  29tli,  was  ap- 
pointed for  the  banquet.  He  spent  the  27th  in  visiting  the 
university,  in  talking  with  his  old  friends,  and  in  attending 
theatre,  and  devoted  the  two  following  days  to  his  family. 

The  evening  of  the  29th  was  a proud  occasion  for  Grant 
and  for  St.  Louis.  To  many  of  the  people  he  had  been  for- 
merly known  as  a private  citizen  of  moderate  station,  engaged 
in  industrial  pursuits  ; but  now  the  prophet  was  receiving  un- 
solicited honors  in  his  own  country  and  his  own  home.  Or 
rather,  he  had  fulfilled,  without  prophesying  ; and  the  people 
of  St.  Louis  owed  to  him  a debt  which  they  could  never  repay, 
but  only  gratefully  acknowledge.  It  was  no  stinted  or  ex- 
torted tribute  of  gratitude  and  admiration ; the  enthusiasm 
was  intense. 

“ The  observed  of  all  observers,”  he  sat  among  two  hundred 
guests  at  the  table  of  the  Lindell  Hotel,  receiving  the  applause 
and  admiration  of  all  with  great  modesty  and  evident  era- 


254 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


barrassment.  Around  liiru  were  several  distinguished  generals, 
and  his  father-in-law,  Mr.  F.  Dent.  The  toast  of  the  evening 
was,  “ Our  distinguished  guest,  Major-General  Grant,”  fol- 
lowed by  a burst  from  the  band  of  the  well-known  air,  “ Hail 
to  the  Chief.”  Grant  rose,  amidst  the  tumultuous  cheering  of 
the  guests,  but  he  could  not  reply.  His  words  were,  “ Gentle- 
men, in  response,  it  will  be  impossible  to  do  more  than  thank 
you.” 

That  same  day,  the  Common  Council  of  St.  Louis  had  pre- 
sented its  thanks  in  behalf  of  the  city  ;*  and  that  night,  after 
the  dinner,  he  was  serenaded,  but  again  said  but  few  words, 
declining  to  speak. 

Ford  says,  in  his  “Handbook  of  Spain,”  that  the  best 
weapon  for  passing  through  the  mountains,  beset  with  ban- 
ditti, is  a segar-case  filled  with  good  Havanas.  Now  we  do 
not  mean  to  compare  our  people  to  Spanish  contrabandistas ; 
but  Grant  acts  upon  that  principle,  slightly  varied  in  its 
application.  On  this  occasion,  as  on  others  since,  he  satisfied 
the  crowd  by  taking  a segar  from  his  pocket,  fighting  it,  and 
puffing  the  smoke  in  their  presence. 

The  invariable  segar  has  thus  done  him  good  service  on 
many  occasions.  The  pantomime  of  fighting  it  is  cheered  in 
lieu  of  a speech. 


* Council  Chamber,  City  of  St.  Louis, 
January  29,  1864. 

Whereas,  Major-General  U.  S.  Grant  has,  since  our  last  meeting,  suddenly 
and  unexpectedly  arrived  among  us,  and  the  opportunity  not  having  pre- 
sented itself  whereby  the  city  authorities  and  this  body  could  testify  their  great 
esteem,  regard,  and  indebtedness  due  his  modest,  unswerving  energies,  swayed 
neither  by  the  mighty  successes  which  haw  crowned  his  genius  and  efforts  in 
behalf  of  the  Government,  nor  the  machinations  of  politicians — evidences  of  the 
true  patriot  and  soldier  ; therefore,  be  it 

Resolved,  That  the  thanks  of  the  Common  Council  of  the  City  of  St.  Louis 
are  eminently  due,  and  are  hereby  respectfully  tendered  to  Major-General  U. 
S.  Grant,  in  behalf  of  the  City  of  St.  Louis. 

Resolved,  That  his  honor  the  mayor  be  respectfully  requested  to  give  his 
official  approval  to  this  preamble  and  resolution,  and  cause  the  seal  of  the  city 
to  be  affixed,  and  the  same  presented  to  Major-General  U.  S.  Grant. 


ELSEWHERE  IN  THE  FIELD. 


255 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

ELSEWHERE  IN  THE  FIELD. 

The  Mississippi. — Banks. — Steele. — Rosecrans. — Our  force  compared  with  the 
rebels. — Sherman’s  expedition  to  Meridian. — Thomas  moves  upon  Dalton. 
— Setmour  at  Olustee. — One  head  needed. — No  political  aspirations. 

It  becomes  ns  now  to  take  a rapid  glance  at  the  general 
situation  of  affairs  in  other  parts  of  the  theatre  of  war.  The 
Mississippi  River  had  been  fortified  in  numerous  positions 
with  heavy  guns,  and  garrisoned  principally  by  negro  troops, 
from  Cairo  to  Eorts  St.  Philip  and  Jackson,  below  New 
Orleans.  General  Banks  bad  his  headquarters  in  New 
Orleans,  and  had  detachments  at  Brashear  City  and  Browns- 
ville. General  Steele  had  a considerable  army  at  Little  Rock, 
Arkansas,  and  General  Rosecrans  commanded  the  Depart- 
ment of  the  Missouri.  "We  had  eight  hundred  thousand  men 
in  the  field,  and  to  oppose  these  the  rebels,  now  everywhere 
acting  on  the  defensive,  numbered  half  that  force.  The  com- 
mand of  Lee,  including  Longstreet,  and  the  troops  in  West 
Virginia  and  North  Carolina,  was  a hundred  and  twelve 
thousand  strong.  The  army  which  Grant  had  beaten  at 
Chattanooga  had  been  confided  to  General  Johnston,  and  was 
upwards  of  fifty  thousand  strong.  This  included  the  garrison 
of  Mobile,  and  the  force  with  which  Bishop  Polk  encountered 
Sherman’s  march  to  Meridian. 


256 


GKANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


SHEEMAN  S EXPEDITIONS. 


We  must  recur  for  a moment  to  Sherman.  After  he  hat, 
given  relief  to  Knoxville  his  troops  were  returned  to  Cliatta 
nooga,  and  then  stationed  from  Scottsboro',  Alabama,  alone 
the  Memphis  Railroad  to  Huntsville.  Towards  the  end  o 
January,  Sherman  was  ordered  to  Vicksburg,  to  command  ar 
expedition  to  the  southeast.  He  moved  from  Vicksburg  witli 
McPherson’s  (Seventeenth)  corps,  in  light  Inarching  order,  tc 
Morton,  and  thence  to  Meridian.  He  had  collected  a large 
cavalry  force  at  Memphis,  which  was  to  start  on  the  1st  oi 
F ebruary , and  join  him  at  Meridian.  Met,  but  not  impeded 
by  the  enemy,  who  were  easily  driven  away  from  Champion  fr 
Hill,  Clinton,  and  Jackson,  he  moved  forward  to  Meridian 
Hurlbut  had  followed  in  rear  of  McPherson  with  the  Six- 
teenth Corps,  and  the  two  corps  had  united  at  Jackson  and 
marched  together.  The  advance  of  this  movable  column 
into  the  enemy’s  country  promised  great  results.  Mobile 
was  in  terror,  and  a pathway  to  the  Gulf  seemed  open,  but  it 
was  all  shipwrecked  by  a want  of  co-operation  on  the  part  of 
the  cavalry.  General  W.  S.  Smith  was  to  have  started  on 
the  1st  of  February,  but  did  not  until  the  11th,  and  the  rebel 
General  Polk  was  rapidly  collecting  his  forces  with  a good 
proportion  of  cavalry,  which  could  only  be  met  by  cavalry ; 
and  ours  failed  to  appear.  The  great  railway  centre  of  Meri- 
dian was  destroyed,  with  the  track  running  to  Quitman,  to 
Lauderdale  Springs,  and  to  Cuba  Station.  On  the  25th  of 
February,  General  Sherman  returned  to  Vicksburg. 

In  .front  of  Charleston,  the  condition  of  affairs  remained 
unchanged.  An  expedition  made  by  General  Thomas,  under 
Grant’s  order  from  Chattanooga,  upon  Dalton,  was  abandoned 
without  results. 

Foster  had  relieved  Burnside  in  the  command  at  Knoxville 
immediately  after  the  siege  was  raised,  but  did  not  long  retain 
the  command.  Schofield,  who  had  relieved  General  Foster, 
had  moved  upon  Longstreet,  and  reconnoitred  his  position. 


ELSEWHERE  IN  THE  FIELD.  257 

• 

On  the  20tli  of  February,  General  Seymour,  in  command  in 
Florida,  bad  met  with  a serious  reverse  at  Olustee. 

The  army  of  the  Potomac,  under  General  Meade,  -was  posted 
near  Culpepper  Courthouse  from  December,  1863,  to  May, 
1864 ; and  although  cavalry  reconnoissances  were  constantly 
made,  and  skirmishes  were  the  order  of  the  day,  no  great 
movements  were  undertaken  within  these  periods  by  that 
army. 

Such  was,  very  briefly,  the  condition  of  affairs  ; — a military 
labyrinth,  requiring  one  head  to  control,  and  one  initiated 
mind  to  thread  out,  its  intricate  combinations.  As  the  need 
became  manifest,  all  eyes  turned  to  Grant,  and,  by  the  unani- 
mous consent  of  Government  and  people,  he  was  exalted  to  the 
perilous  and  responsible  position.  A new  grade  of  lieutenant- 
general  was  created  for  him,  and  with  it  a new  labor,  which, 
like  those  of  Hercules,  carried  with  it  increased  difficulty  of 
achievement. 

There  were  many  who,  carried  away  by  enthusiasm,  were 
disposed  to  offer  him  as  a candidate  for  the  presidency.  But 
the  most  thoughtful  preferred  his  services  in  the  field  ; and  he 
himself  discountenanced  such  approaches,  feeling  that  his  great 
mission  was  to  finish  the  war,  and  having  in  this  so  magnifi- 
cent a scope  for  a patriot’s  ambition,  that  he  would  rather 
lose  than  gain  by  political  preferment.  We  are  reminded  of 
the  opinion  expressed  by  Paul  Louis  Courier,  concerning  Na- 
poleon’s desire  to  be  emperor  : “ Etre  Bonaparte  est  se  faire, 
she  ; il  aspire  a descendre.”  So,  had  Grant,  with  the  weight 
and  the  glories  of  the  giant  campaign  before  him,  been  be- 
guiled by  visions  of  the  White  House  and  the  presidency,  he 
would  have  aspired  to  descend.  But  he  did  not. 

Foiling  the  politicians  that  approached  him  with  a pleasantry, 
he  declared  that  when  the  war  was  over  he  would  offer  himself 
as  a candidate  to  be  mayor  of  Galena,  and,  if  elected,  would 
have  the  sidewalk  put  in  order  between  his  house  and  the 
depot.  He  has  not  had  a single  political  thought  during  his 


career. 


258 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

THE  LIEUTENANT-GENERAL — RETROSPECT  AND  PROSPECT. 

Grant  Lieutenant-General. — Arrives  at  Washington. — Recognized  at  Wil- 
lard’s.— Commission  presented.— President’ s address. — Grant’s  reply. — Re- 
vival OF  THE  GRADE.  — WASHINGTON,  SCOTT,  AND  GRANT. — THE  NEW  LAW. — 
Grant’s  personal  appearance. — The  honor  unsolicited. — The  country  needs 
him. — What  he  iiad  done  to  earn  it. — Prospect  of  responsibility  and  danger. 
—Will  he  succeed  ? — Unrivalled  glory. 

On  the  2d  of  March,  1864,  Grant  was  confirmed  by  the 
United  States  Senate,  in  executive  session,  as  Lieutenant- 
General  in  the  Army  of  the  United  States.  This  put  him 
over  all  our  other  generals,  but  did  not,  without  a special 
order,  make  him  commander-in-chief  of  our  armies. 

At  five  o’clock  on  the  afternoon  of  Tuesday,  the  8th,  he 
arrived  in  Washington  to  receive  his  commission.  He  seated 
himself,  unnoticed,  at  the  dinner-table  of  Willard’s  Hotel ; 
but  being  discovered  by  a gentleman  who  had  seen  him  in 
New-Orleans — for  his  face  was  not  even  then  familiar  to 
Washington  people — he  was  brought  to  his  feet  by  the  cry 
that  “ the  hero  of  Yicksburg  was  in  the  room,”  and  by  a 
storm  of  cheers  which  might  well  bewilder  so  modest  a man. 
In  the  evening  he  attended  the  President’s  levee,  where  he 
was  the  observed  of  all  observers. 

On  the  afternoon  of  the  9th,  at  one  o’clock,  he  was  received 
by  the  President  in  the  cabinet  chamber,  and  was  presented 
with  the  commission.  In  any  one  of  the  old  European  mon- 
archies, the  presentation  would  have  been  made  among  the 
grandest  surroundings.  In  ancient  Home,  it  would  have  been 
inaugurated  by  a triumph  like  that  in  which  Titus  joined  his 
father  after  the  famous  capture  of  Jerusalem. 


RETROSPECT  AJSTD  PROSPECT. 


259 


But  the  scene  was  more  in  keeping  with  our  republican 
manners  and  the  still  undecided  issues  of  the  war.  It  was  no 
time  for  pageants  : there  was  no  brilliant  gathering,  no  splen- 
did staff.  There  were  the  President  and  his  entire  cabinet ; 
General  Halleck,  the  retiring  commander-in-chief ; General 
Bawlins,  Grant’s  chief  of  staff ; Colonel  Comstock,  his  chief 
engineer  ; Mr.  Nicolay,  the  President’s  private  secretary  ; and 
the  Honorable  Owen  Love  joy,  of  Illinois.  It  was  eminently 
proper  that  one  other  person  should  be  present,  and  that  was 
the  general’s  eldest  son,  a fine  boy  of  fourteen,  the  inheritor 
of  his  father’s  glory,  and  who,  with  such  an  example  and  such 
training,  may  well  be  incited  to  a life  of  usefulness,  and  per- 
haps fame. 

"When  General  Grant  entered  the  executive  chamber  he 
was  cordially  received  by  the  President,  and  presented  to  the 
cabinet.  Mr.  Lincoln  then  addressed  him  in  the  following 
words  : 

“ General  Grant— The  nation’s  appreciation  of  what  you 
have  done,  and  its  reliance  upon  you  for  what  remains  to  be 
done  in  the  existing  great  struggle,  are  now  presented  with 
this  commission,  constituting  you  Lieutenant-General  in  the 
Army  of  the  United  States.  With  this  high  honor  devolves 
upon  you  also  a corresponding  responsibility.  As  the  coun- 
try herein  trusts  you,  so,  under  God,  it  will  sustain  you.  I 
scarcely  need  to  add,  that,  with  what  I here  speak  for  the 
nation,  goes  my  own  hearty  personal  concurrence.”  _ 

General  Grant,  whose  disinclination  to  make  a speech  has 
been  already  referred  to,  then  read  from  a slip  of  paper  the 
following  words,  which  have  a peculiar  significance  in  the 
fight  of  the  great  events  which  have  since  transpired  : 

Mr.  President— I accept  the  commission,  with  gratitude 
for  the  high  honor  conferred.  With  the  aid  of  the  noble 
armies  that  have  fought  on  so  many  fields  for  our  common 


260 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


country,  it  will  be  my  earnest  endeavor  not  to  disappoint  your 
expectations.  I feel  the  full  weight  of  the  responsibilities 
now  devolving  on  me ; and  I know  that  if  they  are  met,  it  will 
be  due  to  those  armies,  and,  above  all,  to  the  favor  of  that' 
Providence  which  leads  both  nations  and  men.” 

Introductions  followed.  Half  an  hour  was  spent  in  conver- 
sation with  the  secretaries,  and  this  simple  but  important  in- 
terview was  ended. 

Making  a rapid  visit  with  General  Meade  to  the  Army  of 
the  Potomac  on  the  10th,  he  started  on  the  morning  of  the 
11th  for  the  West ; and  on  the  10th,  a special  order  of  the 
President  assigned  the  new  Lieutenant-General  to  the  com- 
mand of  all  the  armies. 

And  here  we  may  pause  for  a moment  to  consider  what  all 
this  signified. 

THE  NEW  GRADE. 

The  revival  of  this  rank  of  lieutenant-general  recalls  to  us 
the  circumstances  under  which  it  had  been  before  conferred 
in  America,  and  which  marked  two  important  periods  in  our 
bistory.  In  1798,  incident  to  the  threatening  aspect  of  our 
relations  -with  Prance,  the  Congress  had  conferred  it  upon 
Washington,  who,  in  the  next  year,  had  he  lived,  would  have 
been  a full  general,  the  only  sensible  and  logical  rank  which 
a commander-in-chief  should  hold.  Upon  Washington’s 
death,  the  rank  was  discontinued. 

In  the  long  years  from  February,  1849,  to  December,  1852, 
earnest  efforts  were  made  to  confer  this  grade,  by  brevet,  on 
General  Winfield  Scott,  for  his  long  and  illustrious  services  to 
the  country  ; but  his  enemies  were  ingenious  and  malignant, 
and  among  them  the  most  pertinacious  was  the  then  Honorable 
Jefferson  Davis. 

These  two  great  men  were  the  only  predecessors  of  Grant, 
for  whom  the  full  rank  was  now  revived. 

The  bill  reviving  it  was  introduced  into  the  lower  House 


RETROSPECT  AND  PROSPECT. 


261 


by  Grant’s  constant  friend,  the  Honorable  Mr.  Washburne, 
and  being  referred  to  the  Military  Committee,  was  slightly 
amended,  and  finally  presented  to  the  House  in  the  following 
form  : 

“ Be  it  enacted  by  the  Senate  and  House  of  Representatives  of 
the  United  States  of  America,  in  Congress  assembled,  That  the 
grade  of  lieutenant-general  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby,  re- 
vived in  the  Army  of  the  United  States  of  America  ; and  the 
President  is  hereby  authorized,  whenever  he  shall  deem  it  ex- 
pedient, to  appoint,  by  and  with  the  advice  and  consent  of 
the  Senate,  a commander  of  the  army,  to  be  selected  during 
svar,  from  among  those  officers  in  the  military  service  of  the 
United  States,  not  below  the  grade  of  major-general,  most 
distinguished  for  courage,  skill,  and  ability ; and  who,  being 
commissioned  as  lieutenant-general,  shall  be  authorized.,  under 
he  direction  of  the  President,  to  command  the  armies  of  the 
United  States. 

“ Sec.  2.  And  be  it  further  enacted,  That  the  lieutenant- 
, general  appointed  as  is  hereinbefore  provided,  shall  be  en- 
titled to  the  pay,  allowances,  and  staff  specified  in  the  fifth 
section  of  the  act  approved  May  28,  1798  ; and  also  the  al- 
owances  described  pi  the  sixth  section  of  the  act  approved 
August  23,  18-12,  granting  additional  rations  to  certain  of- 
icers ; Provided,  That  nothing  in  this  bill  contained  shall 
>e  construed  in  any  way  to  affect  the  rank,  pay,  or  allowances 
>f  Winfield  Scott,  Lieutenant-General  by  brevet,  now  on  the 
•etired  fist  of  the  army.” 

To  this,  while  in  the  course  of  debate,  Mr.  Eoss  offered  an 
mendment  recommending  General  Grant  for  the  original 
-acancy.  Mr.  Washbume’s  speech  in  favor  of  the  amended 
>ill  is  a masterly  and  eloquent  exposition  of  the  services  of 
leneral  Grant,  and  his  high  eulogium  has  been  vindicated  in 
.etail  by  the  after  history.  The  opposition  was  very  small ; 
triumphant  majority  of  one  hundred  and  seventeen  to  nine- 
een  votes  sent  it  to  the  Senate,  who  confirmed  it,  and  on  the 


262 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


1st  of  March  the  President  approved  the  bill,  and  nominatec 
Grant.  On  the  2d,  as  we  have  said,  the  Senate,  in  executive 
session,  confirmed  him.  Let  ns  add  that  the  country,  witt 
one  voice,  hailed  and  sanctioned  the  appointment,  the  most 
important  ever  made  in  America. 

Perhaps  we  could  select  no  better  time  to  give  some  de- 
lineations of  the  presence  and  person  of  the  general  thus  i 
honored. 

PERSONAL  CHARACTERISTICS. 

He  was  not  quite  forty-three  years  of  age,  of  medium 
height,  and  strong,  well-knit  frame.  His  appearance,  at  firs! 
sight,  is  not  striking.  Careless  of  dress,  and  with  no  grandeui 
of  air  or  imposing  carriage,  he  would  not  attract  a casual 
observer  in  a crowd  ; but  a study  of  his  face  while  conversing  : 
with  him  would  satisfy  a physiognomist,  even  without  a : 
knowledge  of  his  history,  that  he  is  no  ordinary  man.  His  I 
ham  is  full,  brown,  worn  short,  parted  at  the  side  over  a full 
forehead,  slightly  prominent,  but  not  protuberant  at  the 
brows.  He  has  a good  nose,  relieved  from  the  elegant  weak-  i 
ness  of  the  Grecian  by  a slight  curve ; blue  eyes,  sad,  but 
neither  dreamy  nor  stupid,  which  dilate  into  bold  expression 
in  times  of  action  and  danger ; a firm,  evenly  closed  mouth,  i 
which  would  express  more  if  free  from  beard ; a beard  of  red- 
dish brown,  cut  close,  evidently  for  comfort,  and  for  that 
readiness  of  action  with  which  the  razor  interferes ; and  a 
square,  but  not  projecting,  jaw  and  chin.  The  face,  in  spite 
of  former  critics,  tells  to  my  mind  its  own  story  fully.  I see 
in  it  will,  energy,  a sense  of  responsibility,  reticence,  and 
entire  self-control.  If  any  have  doubted  it,  let  them  study 
the  best  photographs  again,  and  they  will  be  convinced. 

To  pass  from  his  physiognomy  to  his  character.  He  is  a 
man  of  irreproachable  life  and  habits ; pure,  humane,  and 
generous.  His  everlasting  segar  deserves  a place  in  history, 
for  it  is  a part  of  the  man ; he  is  never  without  it,  and  his 
segars  are  very  strong.  But  excess  in  tobacco  depends  upon 


RETROSPECT  AND  PROSPECT. 


263 


the  constitution,  and  it  evidently  suits  Grant.  He  is  entirely 
•without  ostentation  in  his  house  and  table  ; and  his  able  stall 
is  kept  for  use,  and  not  show. 

In  many  of  his  orders  and  dispatches  he  has  devoutly  rec- 
ognized the  providence  of  God,  and  his  reliance  upon  it,  as 
being  the  chief  strength  of  nations  and  men ; and  if  he  ever 
swears,  the  religious  world  may  be  certified  that  his  oaths  are 
in  the  same  category  with  those  of  my  Uncle  Toby  and  of 
Washington  at  Monmouth.  He  is  phlegmatic,  but  not  insen- 
sible ; cool,  but  not  without  enthusiasm ; habitually  grave, 
with  a simple  dignity,  but  easily  approachable  by  all,  even  to 
the  poorest  private ; in  speech,  laconic,  but  unaffected ; no 
official  non-committal  about  him ; clear-headed,  forgetting 
nothing,  arranging  details  easily  in  his  capacious  brain,  with- 
out much  reliance  upon  red  tape  ; blushing  when  praised,  and 
bearing  both  praise  and  blame  with  silent  magnanimity. 
Above  all,  he  combines  what  Guizot  has  called  the  “ genius  of 
common  sense”  with  a determination  to  “ go  ahead.” 

Such,  in  brief,  was  the  man  who  had  made  himself  a model 
hero  for  the  American  people ; such  the  man  who  had  come 
to  Washington,  on  his  own  merits,  but  not  by  his  own  solici- 
■ tation,  to  be  made  lieutenant-general  and  commander-in-chief. 
In  the  words  of  Mr.  Washburne,  “ No  man  with  his  consent  has 
ever  mentioned  his  name  in  connection  with  any  position.  I say 
what  I know  to  be  true,  when  I allege  that  every  promotion 
he  has  received  since  he  first  entered  the  service  to  put  down 
this  rebellion,  was  moved  without  his  knowledge  or  consent. 
And  in  regard  to  this  very  matter  of  lieutenant-general,  after 
the  hill  ivas  introduced,  and  his  name  mentioned  in  connection  there- 
with, he  wrote  me  and  admonished  me  that  he  had  been  highly 
honored  already  by  the  Government,  and  did  not  ash  or  deserve 
any  thing  more  in  the  shape  of  honors  or  promotion ; and  that  a 
success  over  the  enemy  was  ivhat  he  craved  above  every  thing  else  ; 
that  he  only  desired  to  hold  such  an  influence  over  those  under  his 
command  as  to  use  them  to  the  best  advantage  to  secure  that  end.” 
But  the  country  had  need  of  him ; the  Government  could  not  do 
without  him,  and  so  they  saved  themselves  by  honoring  Grant. 


264 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


And  here,  while  he  stands  in  our  narrative  at  the  parting  oi 
the  ways,  let  us  briefly  advert  to  the  retrospect,  and  then 
glance  at  the  prospect  before  him. 

RETROSPECT. 

First,  let  us  see  what  he  had  done  to  make  himself,  in  vio- 
lation of  the  maxim  of  the  French  philosopher,*  a necessary 
m'an  to  the  American  people.  From  the  day  of  his  second 
entry  into  the  service  as  a colonel  of  volunteers,  he  had  been 
continually  in  the  field,  and  not  sunning  his  uniform  in  the 
streets  of  our  great  cities.  He  had  been  constantly  enlarging 
his  sphere  of  action.  His  name  became  speedily  known  to 
the  country,  and  the  laconic  philosophy  of  his  dispatches 
gave  the  people  something  to  take  hold  of  and  ring  the 
chimes  upon ; some  undesignedly  eloquent  epigram  of  each 
great  victory. ' At  Fort  Donelson,  the  “ unconditional  sur- 
render” which  he  demanded  gave  a new  significance  to  the 
initial  letters  of  his  name.  “ I propose  to  move  immediately 
upon  your  works,”  struck  a popular  chord.  Hard  pressed  at 
Pittsburg  Landing,  he  told  Sherman  a characteristic  story  on 
the  field,  illustrating  the  secret  of  victory,  and  ordered  him  to 
assume  the  offensive. 

After  the  great  campaign  which  concluded  with  the  capture 
of  Vicksburg,  he  received  from  President  Lincoln  an  auto- 
graph letter,  magnanimously  confessing  that  he  had  not  been 
in  favor  of  the  plan  of  the  campaign,  and  ending  thus : “ I 
now  wish  to  make  a personal  acknowledgment,  that  you  were 
right  and  I was  wrong.”  He  had  opened  the  Mississippi 
from  the  head-waters  to  the  mud-islands  of  the  Delta. 

In  really  serious  straits  at  Chattanooga,  his  animals  dying 
by  thousands,  and  his  men  in  danger  of  starving — not,  how- 
ever, by  any  fault  of  his  own,  for  he  only  assumed  command 
to  find  the  situation  such — he  had  received  Bragg’s  merciful 
message  to  remove  the  non-combatants,  and  had  heard 


* La  Rochefoucauld  says : “ II  n’y  a pas  d’homme  necessaire.’ 


RETROSPECT  AND  PROSPECT. 


265 


ragg’s  characteristic  boast  that  in  three  days’  time  Grant’s 
any  would  be  flying  in  hungry  disorder  to  Nashville  ; where- 
5,  in  three  days’  time,  Bragg’s  disordered  hosts,  flanked  and 
saten  in  front,  were  flying  southward  before  Grant’s  attack. 
He  had  asked  for  nothing  from  the  Government ; had  re- 
used to  make  capital  by  making  speeches;  would  not  be  ap- 
roached  on  political  questions;  escaped,  except  when  cor- 
nred,  from  public  demonstrations,  public  dinners,  and  the 
ke ; and  now  the  young  man,  unknown  to  the  public  four 
ears  before — wood-dealer,  collector,  farmer,  leather-dealer, 
id  yet  always  an  honest  man  and  a gentleman — had  come 
i Washington  to  receive  his  reward,  the  very  greatest  to 
kicli  an  American  had  ever  attained. 

PROSPECT. 

But  it  was  something  far  more  and  far  different.  We  have 
anced  at  the  retrospect : let  us  look  for  a moment  at  the 
ature  of  the  prospect — not  simply,  as  before,  one  of  partial 
ial  and  danger  and  glory,  but  of  a sole  and  crushing  respon- 
bility.  As  his  hand  grasped  the  glittering  wreath,  it  turned 
agicafly  into  a flaming  sword,  and  a voice,  like  apocalyptic 
Hinders,  cried  “ Onward !”  The  stars  shone,  indeed,  but 
fly  to  disclose  dimly  in  the  darkness  new  dangers,  new 
ruggles,  vigils  never  intermitted ; and  it  was  a very  bold 
an  indeed — one  of  sleepless  soul,  indomitable  courage,  and 
idying  patriotism,  who,  amid  the  roaring  Bed  Sea  of  battle, 
le  breakers  of  official  dictation,  the  misapprehension  of  pro- 
>und  plans  by  an  impatient  and  impressible  public,  who  saw 
fly  the  surface,  and  last,  but  not  least,  the  Syrtis  Major  of 
flitics— could  assume  such  a charge  at  such  a time,  even  with 
1 its  honors.  Would  he  flutter  and  flounder  and  fall,  like 
re  historical  dignitaries  of  other  days,  and  like  the  many  ex- 
srimental  generals  of  our  own  times,  who  were  tasked  above 
leir  powers,  and  failed  miserably?  Or  would  he  succeed 
jmpletely,  and  achieve  a colossal,  an  unrivalled  fame  ? 
orely,  in  the  latter  case,  would  be  applicable  to  him  the 

12 


266 


GRANT  AND'  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


words  uttered  by  the  eloquent  Tully  to  the  clement  Caesar, 
which  he  declares,  that  in 'the  praise  then  accorded,  the  gre 
general  has  neither  rival  nor  sharers ; it  is  beyond  the  pow 
of  cohort,  centurion,  or  prefect.*  He  stands  alone. 


* “ At  vero  liujus  glorise,  C.  C<esar,  quam  es  patilo  ante  adeptus,  sock 
tabes  neminem  : totum  hoc  quantum  cumque  est,  quod  certe  maximum  e 
totum  est,  inquam,  tuum.  Nihil  ex  ista  laude  centurio,  nihil  prsefectus,  nil 
cohors,  nihil  turma  decerpit.” — Orat.  pro  M.  Marcello,  n.  7. 


THE  CONDUCT  OF  THE  WAR. 


267 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

THE  CONDUCT  OP  THE  WAR. 

tract’s  convictions. — Evils  to  be  remedied. — The  new  plan. — The  great  the- 
atre—How  occupied. — The  rebel  armies. — Lee  and  Johnston. — -Our  opposing 
armies. — Banes  in  Virginia. — Directions  to  General  Butler. — Sigel’s  in- 
structions. 


Bepoke  proceeding  to  follow  the  personal  movements  of 
Lieutenant-General  Grant,  as  he  accompanied  the  Army  of 
;he  Potomac,  shared  its  fortunes,  and  generally  directed  its 
novements,  let  us  now  pause  for  a moment  to  glance  at  the 
whole  field,  and  present  a summary  of  his  plans  and  purposes 
is  the  director  and  supervisor  of  all  the  campaigns.  His  clear 
and  capacious  mind  had  been  silently  at  work  on  the  great 
problem,  before  his  appointment  as  general-in-chief.  He  had 
Long  been  impressed  with  the  idea  that  the  operations  must 
be  continuous  and  unremitting,  without  regard  to  weather, 
season,  or  climate. 

We  had  an  active,  brave,  and  desperate  enemy.  The 
absolute  despotism  of  the  Confederate  government  enabled  it 
to  bring  into  the  service  every  man  and  boy  capable  of  bear- 
ing arms ; and  if  the  enemy  was  inferior  in  numbers  and  in 
resources,  that  was  more  than  counterbalanced  by  manifest 
advantages.  He  was  able  to  move  always  upon  interior  lines, 
and  stood  upon  a general  defensive,  which  he  could  easily 
turn  into  an  offensive.  He  could  transport  troops  with  ease, 
in  order  to  mass  the  same  bodies,  at  different  times,  against 
our  separate  armies.  Seeking  the  strong  points,  he  could 
abandon  territory  at  pleasure,  without  losing  in  a military 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


268 

point  of  view.  While  our  armies  were  resting  or  inactive,  b 
reason  of  weather  and  roads,  he  coidd  furlough  a portion  c 
every  force,  to  plant  crops  or  provide  supplies,  c allin  g thei 
together,  as  soon  as  threatened,  to  resist  our  new  advance' 
Those  who  were  unfit  to  take  the  field,  were  employed  h ■ 
general  preparations,  and  as  provosts  in  collecting  and  return 
ing  deserters. 

On  the  other  hand,  we  had  a very  large  territory  to  holt 
and  garrison,  surrounded  by  a hostile  population ; extensiv 
communications  by  land  and  water  to  protect ; and  increase! 
difficulty  in  providing  supplies,  the  further  we  advanced.  Inde 
pendent  action  of  our  armies,  at  the  East  and  West,  had  beef 
productive  of  great  evil.  As  in  a baulky  team,  the  “ pull  al 
together”  was  wanting  ; and  it  had  frequently  happened  tha 
a victory  in  the  East  was  partially  neutralized  by  disaster!  1 
at  the  West,  and  vice  versa.  All  this  Grant  had  seen  am 
deplored. 

grant’s  purpose. 

The  plans  of  the  lieutenant-general  may  be  thus  epitomized 
Starting  with  the  postulate  that  the  sole  object  confided  tc 
him  was  to  destroy  the  military  power  of  the  rebellion,  and  feel- 
ing sure  that,  this  done,  its  whole  power,  -its  life  indeed,  would 
be  destroyed,  Grant  proposed — First : T.o  counterpoise  the 
enemy’s  interior  advantages,  by  engaging  him  at  all  important 
points  at  once  and  continuously,  that  he  might  not  shift  hisj 
troops  as  before,  without  exposing  weak  points  where  he 
would  readily  be  beaten.  Second  : To  make  unrelenting  war 
against  his  main  armies.  Beat  them  if  possible  ; but  if  that 
could  not  be  done  at  once,  wear  them  out  by  constant  shocks 
and  constant  attrition.  In  the  latter  case,  he  saw  that  forcei 
of  numbers  alone  would,  in  the  end,  produce  the  desired  result. 
He  depended  greatly,  also,  and  not  without  reason,  upon  the 
valor  and  skill  of  our  armies  ; and  the  country  depended,  with 
entire  confidence,  upon  him. 


THE  CONDUCT  OF  THE  WAR. 


269 


THE  GREAT  THEATRE. 

Let  us  now  cast  a glance  on  the  condition  of  affairs  in  the 
vast  theatre,  and  the  positions  of  our  forces,  when  he  assumed 
command  of  the  whole. 

I.  The  seacoast  was  almost  entirely  blockaded  by  our  navy, 
and  the  foreign  resources  of  the  rebels  reduced  almost  to  zero. 
We  had  footholds  at  many  points.  Plymouth,  Washington, 
and  Newbem,  in  North  Carolina,  had  Union  garrisons.  We 
were  in  possession  of  Beaufort,  Folly  Island,  Morris  Island, 
Bilton  Head,  Port  Koyal,  in  South  Carolina  ; Fort  Pulaski,  in 
Georgia ; Fernanclina,  St.  Augustine,  Key  West,  and  Pensa- 
cola, in  Florida ; New  Orleans,  with  its  river  approaches,  in 
Louisiana  ; and  a small  garrison  at  the  mouth  of  the  Bio 
Grande. 

II.  The  Mississippi  Biver,  thanks  to  Grant  and  his  gallant 
army,  was  ours  in  its  entire  length.  It  was  strongly  garri- 
soned at  all  points,  from  St.  Louis  to  its  mouth.  The  entire 
line  of  the  Arkansas  was  also  in  our  possession  ; so  that  we 
were  armed  masters  of  all  the  country  lying  west  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi and  north  of  the  Arkansas.  We  also  held  a few 
points  in  Southern  Louisiana,  west  of  the  Mississippi,  but  not 
far  from  the  river.  All  the  remaining  Trans-Mississippi  terri- 
tory was  in  rebel  possession,  and  held  by  a force  of  not  less 
than  eighty  thousand  men.  Of  this  force,  however,  it  must 
be  observed,  that  it  had  become  somewhat  disintegrated  by 
inaction  and  want  of  opposition  by  our  armies  ; so  that  one- 
half  of  it  was  in  a state  of  partial  disbandment,  but  could 
easily  be  called  out  when  needed  to  join  the  garrisons.  Suf- 
fice it  to  say,  that  the  rebel  army  west  of  the  river  was  quite 
large  enough,  with  the  numerous  guerrilla  bands,  and  the 
dangerous,  because  secret,  co-operation  of  a disloyal  and 
bitter  population,  to  render  it  necessary  to  employ  a large 
force  in  order  to  keep  the  river  open  to  the  navigation  of  our 
fleets  and  commerce,  and  to  give  protection  to  the  loyal  men 
— few,  but  marked  men — in  the  country  west  of  it. 

III.  If  we  look  east  of  the  Mississippi  at  this  juncture,  we 


270 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


shall  find  that  we  held  substantially  the  line  of  the  Tennessee 
and  the  Holston,  including  nearly  all  of  Tennessee.  South  oi 
Chattanooga,  in  Georgia,  we  kept  a small  foothold,  soon  to  be 
of  greater  importance,  but  now  occupied  to  keep  the  enemy, 
from  marching  up  and  attacking  our  garrisons  in  East  Ten- 
nessee. 

IY.  While  we  had  an  armed  occupancy  of  Western  Vir- 
ginia, the  rest  of  Virginia,  with  certain  important  exceptions, 
was  in  the*rebel  hands.  We  had  a small  portion  at  the  north, 
the  line  of  the  Potomac.  We  also  held  Norfolk,  Fortress  Mon- 
roe, and  a small  surrounding  country,  and  the  ground  occu- 
pied by  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  then  lying  north  of  the 
Rapidan. 

To  supply  the  troops,  in  these  widely  distant  localities,  was 
a colossal  task.  To  guard  the  routes  of  communication  and 
supply,  by  roads  and  rivers,  against  raids,  guerrilla  bands, 
and  a bitterly  hostile  people,  was  a subordinate  but  most 
troublesome  and  annoying  duty,  subsidizing  large  numbers  of 
men. 

THE  REBEL  ARMIES. 

The  principal  armies  of  the  Confederacy,  at  this  period, 
were  those  under  Lee,  in  Virginia,  and  Johnston,  in  Georgia. 
Lee,  the  ranking  officer  in  the  Confederate  army,  was  person- 
ally in  command  of  the  Army  of  Virginia,  posted  along  the 
south  bank  of  the  Rapidan,  from  strong  intrenchments  on 
Mine  Run,  westward,  covering  Richmond  and  threatening 
Washington.  Lee  was  an  excellent  general,  clear-headed, 
quick  in  the  disposition  of  a battle-field,  cool  and  brave,  the 
military  idol  of  the  Confederacy.  He  had  generally  acted 
on  the  defensive,  but  was  always  ready  to  turn  it  into  the 
offensive,  in  which  he  had  made  mistakes,  like  that  at  Gettys- 
burg, which  would  have  killed  the  reputation  of'  any  other 
Confederate  general.  But  his  reputation  had  a more  solid 
basis  in  the  affection  of  the  Confederate  people,  and  was  to 
receive  still  additional  glories  in  the  Titanic  battles  about  to 
follow  with  his  greater  antagonist,  Grant. 


THE  CONDUCT  OP  THE  WAR. 


271 


Johnston,  to  whom  our  readers  have  already  been  intro- 
duced, commanded  the  second  great  army,  at  Dalton.  With 
this  he  covered  Atlanta,  a great  railroad  centre,  where  four  of 
the  principal  railroads  terminate, — a depot  for  cotton  and 
breadstuff's,  equally  a centre  for  foundries,  machine-shops, 
and  military  magazines,  and  therefore  of  vital  importance  to 
the  rebels. 

Forrest,  with  a large  force  of  cavahy,  was  operating  in 
Northeastern  Mississippi;  while  the  Shenandoah  Yalley,  por- 
tions of  Western  Virginia,  and  the  extreme  eastern  angle  of 
Tennessee,  were  in  the  enemy’s  hands.  Besides  these  armies 
and  forces  now  mentioned,  there  were  garrisons  of  various 
size  at  the  points  on  the  seacoast,  which  we  had  blockaded. 

To  speak  technically,  the  objective  points  of  the  campaign 
were  Bichmond,  Atlanta,  and  the  rebel  armies  which  covered 
them  ; each  city  and  its  covering  army  merging  into  one 
objective,  as  we  should  drive  the  enemy  back  within  the  city 
defences. 

■v 

OUR  OPPOSING  ARMIES. 

To  oppose  and  destroy  the  army  of  Lee,  and  to  capture 
Bichmond,  was  the  work  assigned  to  the  Army  of  the  Po- 
tomac, with  certain  co-operating  columns.  This  army  was 
commanded  by  Major-General  George  Gordon  Meade,  and 
its  exploits  will  constitute  the  chief  material  for  the  remainder 
of  our  narrative.  Lieutenant-General  Grant  was  to  accom- 
pany it. 

The  army  of  Johnston  was  to  be  driven  back,  and  Atlanta 
taken,  by  the  army  of  Major-General  William  T.  Sherman, 
now  at  Chattanooga.  This  officer,  upon  Grant’s  promotion, 
had  been  placed  in  command  of  the  Military  Division  of  the 
Mississippi,  and  was  thus  the  director  of  all  the  forces  from 
the  Mississippi  to  the  Alleglianies,  together  with  the  Depart- 
ment of  Arkansas,  west  of  the  Mississippi ; but  he  was  to  lead 
in  person  the  army  against  Johnston.  He  was  entirely  in 
Grant's  confidence,  had  had  long  conversations  with  the 

utenant-general,  and  knew  his  desires  thoroughly,  even 


272 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


without  a written  word.  The  instructions,  therefore,  were 
very  general.  He  was  to  beat  Johnston’s  army,  destroy  it  if 
possible,  and  march  down  as  far  as  possible  into  the  enemy’s 
country.  On  no  account  was  he  to  let  Johnston  slip  away  ' 
and  join  Lee  in  Virginia.  If  he  should  attempt  it,  Sherman 
was  to  follow  in  hot  haste,  and  neutralize  him.  Grant  prom- 
ised equally  not  to  let  large  re-enforcements  go  from  Lee  to 
Johnston,  to  crush  Sherman.  The  orders  were  very  general,, 
but  the  sequel  proved  that  the  trust  reposed  in  Sherman  was 
very  just. 

BANKS. 

Major-General  N.  P.  Banks,  commanding  the  Department 
of  the  Gulf,  was  just  going  up  the  Bed  Biver  on  an  expedi- 
tion to  Shreveport,  Louisiana,  which  had  been  organized  be- 
fore Grant  assumed  the  command  in  chief.  The  orders  sent  i 
to  Banks  were  general,  but,  in  the  light  of  after  events,  im- 
portant. He  was  directed  to  take  Shreveport  without  delay : 
or  in  the  event  of  Its  requiring  ten  or  fifteen  days  over  the 
time  for  which  Sherman  had  sent  him  troops,  he  should  send 
them  back  to  their  commands  at  the  specified  time,  even  should 
this  make  it  necessary  to  abandon  the  main  purpose  of  the 
Bed  Biver  expedition  ; for  this  force  was  absolutely  necessary 
to  Sherman  in  his  movements  east  of  the  Mississippi.  If  he 
succeeded  in  taking  Shreveport,  he  might  hold  it  with  an  ade-  |f 
quate  force,  but  must  take  the  bulk  of  his  troops  back  to  New 
Orleans,  which  might  soon  become  the  point  of  departure  for 
an  attack  upon  Mobile. 

We  need  not  dwell  long  upon  the  further  instructions  to 
General  Banks.  They  were  explicit  on  all  the  great  points. 

If  successful,  he  was  to  turn  over  the  defence  of  the  Bed  Biver 
to  General  Steele  and  the  navy.  Except  the  pied-a-terre  on 
the  Bio  Grande,  which  could  be  held  by  four  thousand  men 
well  intrenched,  a service  for  which  the  colored  troops  might 
in  part  be  used,  he  was  to  abandon  Texas  entirely.  A reduc- 
tion might  be  made  in  the  garrisons  on  the  Mississippi,  from 


THE  CONDUCT  OP  THE  WAR. 


273 


Port  Hudson  to  New  Orleans,  and  elsewhere  in  his  depart- 
ment, and  he  would  thus  have  thirty  thousand  effectives  with 
which  to  move  against  Mobile,  in  co-operation  with  other 
troops  which  Grant  promised  to  send  him.  In  the  advance 
on  Mobile,  which  was  to  be  a combined  movement  with  the 
navy,  he  was  to  arrange  with  Admiral  Farragut ; but  Grant 
suggested  Pascagoula  as  a base.  Profound  secrecy  was  en- 
joined upon  him. 


IN  VIRGINIA. 

In  considering  the  problem  to  be  encountered  and  solved 
by  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  more  than  one  plan  suggested 
itself.  The  primary,  all-transcending  instructions  were  to  at- 
tach Lee,  and  wherever  he  went,  to  follow  him.  Of  the  feasi- 
ble plans  which  presented  themselves,  the  first  was  to  cross 
the  Eapidan  below  Lee’s  army,  move  rapidly  upon  his  right 
flank,  and  turn  or  crush  it. 

The  second,  to  cross  above,  and  turn  or  threaten  Lee’s  left. 

By  adopting  the  second  plan,  he  would  put  Lee  into  great 
concern  about  Richmond,  and  make  it  impossible  for  him  to 
move  his  army,  or  send  large  raiding  parties  northward.  But 
this  would  separate  him  from  direct,  easy,  and  constantly 
shortening  lines  of  communication  with  Butler.  He  could 
only  move  with  a certain  supply  of  rations,  and  if  unsuc- 
cessful in  beating  Lee,  must  return  to  his  base  when  those 
were  out. 

The  first  plan  promised  more.  By  crossing  below  he  could 
approach  Butler  and  Richmond,  and  force  Lee  to  move  down 
with  him,  or  abandon  Richmond  and  his  base.  It  is  true  that 
Lee  might  move  northward ; but  this  involved  a desperate 
purpose,  and  wonderful,  almost  miraculous  fortune.  In  any 
event,  Lee  always  moved  upon  an  interior  line  and  acted  upon 
the  defensive. 

The  first  plan  was  adopted  ; and  in  carrying  it  out,  never  did 
Grant  assume  a more  difficult  task  and  a greater  responsibil- 
ity. It  was  enough  to  appal  the  stoutest  heart.  There  are 

12* 


274 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


few  men  besides  Grant  wbo  would  have  undertaken  it ; indeed 
there  were  many  wlio  were  opposed  to  it,  and  who  expected 
its  failure. 

The  plans  being  definitely  adopted,  all  the  armies  were  busy 
in  preparation.  Expecting  to  move  with  the  Army  of  the  Po- 
tomac, he  could  issue  to  it  daily  orders.  To  the  forces  directly 
co-operating  with  it,  his  instructions  were  given  specifically  in 
writing. 

DIRECTIONS  TO  GENERAL  BUTLER. 

As  early  as  April  2,  General  Grant  had  informed  Butler  of 
his  plans, — that  all  were  to  co-operate  energetically,  and  that 
as  all  the  forces  could  not  be  united,  two  or  three  large  ones 
were  to  co-operate  in  a common  purpose.  As,  by  concert  of 
action,  these  should  approach  each  other,  the  territory  to  be 
guarded  would  decrease  in  extent,  and  the  entire  force  of  the 
enemy,  in  all  portions,  be  employed  at  the  same  time.  The 
conclusion  of  the  matter  was,  that  while  the  Army  of  the  Po- 
tomac was  to  take  care  of  Lee’s  army  and  approach  Bich- 
mond,  Butler  was  to  move  directly  upon  Richmond  by  the 
south  side  of  the  James.  For  this  purpose  he  had  twenty 
thousand  men, — to  be  joined  by  Gillmore,  who  was  to  be  at 
City  Point  on  or  about  the  18th  of  April,  with  ten  thousand 
more  in  transports,  brought  from  the  Department  of  the 
South.  This  body  Gillmore  was  to  command ; and  General 
William  E.  Smith  was  sent  to  Butler  to  command  the  remain- 
der of  the  forces  in  the  field. 

With  this  force  Butler  was  to  move  up  the  James  and  take 
City  Point,  intrench  himself  there,  and  make  instant  prepara- 
tions to  take  the  field.  When  ready  he  was  to  advance,  hug- 
ging the  south  bank  of  'the  river  closely.  If  Grant  should 
force  Lee  back  to  Richmond,  the  two  armies  could  speedily  be 
joined.  Enjoining  upon  him  to  use  his  cavalry  to  cut  the 
railroad  about  Hick’s  Eord,  and  at  other  points,  he  left  all 
minor  details  to  Butler. 

On  the  16th  of  April  these  instructions  were  substantially 


THE  CONDUCT  OP  THE  WAR. 


275 


reiterated ; and  on  the  19th,  Butler  was  directed  to  begin  his 
movement  when  Meade  should  move  with  the  Army  of  the 
Potomac  from  Culpepper.  Grant  further  informed  him  that 
if  he  could  succeed  in  so  investing  Richmond  as  to  make  his 
left  flank  rest  upon  the  James  River  above  the  city,  he 
would  join  him  there,  if  he  succeeded  in  driving  Lee  back. 
In  any  case,  Butler  must  so  operate  as  to  keep  a large 
force  in  Richmond,  or  south  of  it,  and  away  from  Lee’s 
army. 

Besides  the  written  instructions,  Grant  had  a personal  in- 
terview and  long  conference  with  Butler ; and  both  Butler  and 
Meade  distinctly  understood  that,  in  last  resort,  Grant’s  pur- 
pose was  to  move  across  the  James,  and  take  position  on  the 
south, — the  Vicksburg  tactics  slightly  modified. 

Butler  was  also  informed  of  the  great — if  secondary — import- 
ance of  occupying  Petersburg,  while  Richmond  was  his  prin- 
cipal objective. 


SIGEL’s  INSTRUCTIONS. 

General  Sigel  had  command  of  our  forces  in  Western  Vir- 
ginia, in  the  Shenandoah  Valley,  and  in  defence  of  the  fron- 
tiers of  Maryland  and  Pennsylvania.  Grant  directed  him 
to  organize  for  two  co-operating  expeditions  southward,  one 
from  Beverly  and  the  other  from  Charleston,  to  be  commanded 
respectively  by  Generals  Ord  and  Crook.  But  just  at  this  junc- 
ture General  Ord  was  relieved  at  his  own  request,  and  the  ex- 
pedition from  Beverly  was  abandoned.  Two  columns ‘were 
substituted  ; — one,  ten  thousand  strong,  to  move  under  Crook, 
on  the  Kanawha ; and  the  other,  seven  thousand  strong, 
under  Sigel  in  person,  up  the  Shenandoah.  The  former  was 
directed  to  take  Lewisburg,  and  move  down  the  Tennes- 
see Railroad,  destroying  the  New  River  Bridge,  and  the  salt- 
works at  Saltsville,  which  were  of  incalculable  value  to  the 
enemy. 

We  shall  recur  to  all  these  projects  where  they  take  their 
places  as  distinct  movements  hi  the  chronological  order. 


276 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


Pending  the  manoeuvres  of  the  principal  armies  under 
Grant  against  Lee  and  Richmond,  and  under  Sherman  against 
Johnston,  all  other  organizations  were  actively  employed  in 
protecting  our  extended  lines,  and  communication  between 
the  loyal  States  and  the  armies. 


PREPARATIONS  FOR  THE  FINAL  CAMPAIGN. 


277 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

PREPARATIONS  FOR  THE  FINAL  CAMPAIGN. 

Grant's  announcement  to  the  armies. — At  Washington. — The  Army  of  thb 
Potomac. — General  Meade. — The  army  reorganized. — Fifth  Corps — Seconu 
— Sixth. — The  Ninth  Corps. — The  character  of  the  army. — Grant’s  staff. 
— Meade’s  chief,  and  adjutant-general. 

Grant  had  left  "Washington  shortly  after  receiving  the  ap- 
pointment of  Lieutenant-General,  and  was  at  Nashville  at  the 
time  that  Mr.  Lincoln’s  order  was  issued  promoting  him  to 
the  supreme  command.  He  immediately  announced  it  to  the 
armies,  by  embodying  it  iri  the  following  order  : 

Headquarters  of  the  Armies  of  the  United  States, 
Nashville,  Tenn.,  March  17,  1864. 

In  pursuance  of  the  following  order  of  the  President : 

“Executive  Mansion,  Washington,  March  10,  18C4. 
“Under  the  authority  of  the  act  of  Congress  to  appoint  to  the  grade  of 
lieutenant-general  in  the  army,  of  March  1,  1864,  Lieutenant-General  Ulysses 
S.  Grant,  United  States  Army,  is  appointed  to  the  command  of  the  armies  of  the 
United  States. 

Abraham  Lincoln.” 

I assume  command  of  the  armies  of  the  United  States.  Headquarters  will  be 
in  the  field,  and,  nntil  further  orders,  will  be  with  the  Army  of  the  Potomac. 
There  will  he  an  oflfice-lieadquarters  in  Washington,  to  which  all  official  com- 
munications will  be  sent,  except  those  from  the  army  where  the  headquarters 
are  at  the  date  of  their  address. 


U.  S.  Grant,  Lieutenant-General. 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


£78 

The  following  is  the  General  Order  of  the  War  Depart-  J 
ment : 

General  Orders,  No.  98. 

War  Department,  Adjutant-General’s  Office, 
Washington,  March  12,  1864. 

The  President  of  the  United  States  orders  as  follows  : 

First.  Major-General  Halleck  is,  at  liis  own  request,  relieved  from  duty  as 
general-in-chief  of  the  army,  and  Lieutenant-General  U.  S.  Grant  is  assigned 
to  the  command  of  the  armies  of  the  United  States.  The  headquarters  of  the 
army  will  be  in  Washington,  and  also  with  Lieutenant-General  Grant  in  the 
field. 

Second.  Major-General  Halleck  is  assigned  to  duty  in  Washington,  as  chief 
of  staff  of  the  army,  under  the  direction  of  the  Secretary  of  War  and  the  Lieu-  ■ 
tenant-General  commanding.  His  orders  will  he  obeyed  and  respected  accord- 
ingly- 

Third.  Major-General  W.  T.  Sherman  is  assigned  to  the  command  of  the 
Military  Division  of  the  Mississippi,  composed  of  the  Departments  of  the  Ohio, 
the  Cumberland,  the  Tennessee,  and  the  Arkansas. 

Fourth.  Major-General  J.  B.  McPherson  is  assigned  to  the  command  of  the 
Department  and  Army  of  the  Tennessee. 

Fifth.  In  relieving  Major-General  Halleck  from  duty  as  general-in-chief, 
the  President  desires  to  express  his  approbation  and  thanks  for  the  zealous 
manner  in  which  the  arduous  and  responsible  duties  of  that  position  have  been 
performed 

By  order  of  the  Secretary  of  War. 

E.  D.  Townsend,  Assistant  Adjutant-General. 

On  tlie  23d  of  March,  six  days  afterwards,  he  arrived  in 
Washington,  accompanied  by  Mrs.  Grant  and  his  eldest  son. 
Of  his  military  family,  only  General  Kawlins  and  three  of  his 
staff  were  with  him.  The  eyes  of  the  whole  nation  were  upon 
him,  and  their  hopes  strong  that  he  would  not  dictate  the 
movements  from  Washington.  It  was,  therefore,  with  tl  e 
greatest  satisfaction  that  both  eyes  and  hopes  followed  him 
immediately  to  his  new  headquarters  in  the  field.  Loyal  men 
drew  a long  breath  when  they  found  he  was  going  to  conduct 
the  campaign  against  Lee  in  person.  The  spirits  of  all  were 
raised,  and  the  confidence  of  all  was  reposed  in  this  one  man 
Avhom  God  had  raised  up  to  deliver  us.  His  movable  head- 
quarters were  at  once  fixed  with  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  at 


PREPARATIONS  FOR  THE  FINAL  CAMPAIGN.  279 

Culpepper  Ccrartliouse,  and  it  was  manifest  tliat  lie  proposed 
to  himself  the  most  difficult  task  of  all.  This  army  he  pro- 
ceeded at  once  to  reorganize  in  the  manner  best  suited  to  his 
purposes.  Intending  no  disparagement  to  certain  command- 
ers who  were  removed  at  his  suggestion,  and  transferred  to 
other  parts  of  the  theatre  of  war,  he  selected  those  with  whom 
he  thought  he  could  work  best,  for  purposes  either  of  inde- 
pendent command  or  concert  of  action.  His  selections  were 
extremely  judicious. 

THE  ARMS'  OF  THE  POTOMAC — GENERAL  MEADE. 

General  Meade,  the  hero  of  Gettysburg — that  ever-memo- 
rable  battle,  which  saved  the  Republic  in  one  crisis  of  its  fate — 
regarded  by  the  army  as  a commander  of  the  first  rank,  was 
retained  in  command  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac.  And  here 
we  may  pause  to  consider  the  relations  of  these  two  officers. 
Grant  had  undoubtedly  in  an  especial  manner  the  charge 
and  control  of  the  campaign,  and  could  at  his  pleasure  direct 
the  movement  of  any  portion  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac ; 
but,  in  a general  statement,  we  may  say,  that  while  he  directed 
what  movements  were  to  be  made,  Meade  had  the  handling  of 
that  army,  and  all  the  details  of  battle  were  in  his  hands. 
He  was  to  Grant  what  the  corps  commanders  were  to  him ; 
and  nobly  throughout  that  campaign  did  Meade  co-operate 
vith  Grant,  doubtless  sometimes  hushing  the  utterances  of 
those  finer  sensibilities  which  must  occasionally  have  struggled 
for  expression,  on  account  of  the  necessary  but  somewhat 
anomalous  condition  of  his  relations  to  the  supreme  chief.* 


* General  Grant’s  words  are  : “ Commanding  all  the  armies,  as  I did,  I 

tnfed,  as  far  as  possible,  to  leave  General  Meade  in  independent  command  of 
th«j  Army  of  the  Potomac.  My  instructions  for  that  army  were  all  through 
him,  and  were  general  in  their  nature,  leaving  all  the  details  and  execution  to 
him.  The  campaigns  that  followed  proved  him  to  he  the  right  man  in  the 
right  place.  His  commanding  always  in  the  presence  of  an  officer  superior  to 
him  in  rank,  has  drawn  from  him  much  of  that  public  attention  which  his 
zeal  and  ability  -enviubC  him  to,  and  which  he  would  otherwise  have  received.” 


280 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


Until  the  flood  of  detailed  reports  is  poured  into  the  lap  oi 
history,  the  country  can  never  knoiv  how  much  it  owes  to 
Meade  for  the  campaign  we  are  now  about  to  describe.  The 
army  is  always  spoken  of  as  Grant’s  army ; the  dispatches- 
were  sent  through  Grant’s  headquarters  ; and  his  presence  in 
the  field  gave  him  not  only  the  entire  responsibility,  but,  in 
the  public  eye,  the  entire  praise  for  what  was  done.  Every 
page  of  the  following  narrative  will  show  us  the  great  glory 
of  Grant ; and  we  speak  with  authority  when  we  say,  that  he 
' would  not  detract  for  a moment  from  the  masterly  skill,  the 
labors,  the  valor,  and  the  constancy  of  General  Meade,  which 
endured  even  to  the  end.  To  these,  indeed,  the  Lieutenant- 
General  has  borne  public  testimony,  in  recommending  General 
Meade  for  promotion  as  a major-general  in  the  regular  army, 
a position  he  nobly  deserved,  and  which  he  now  holds. 

Remembering  this,  our  readers  will  not  expect  from  us  an  • 
attempt  to  make  the  difficult  distinction,  at  all  points  of  the 
campaign,  between  the  functions  of  the  Lieutenant-General 
and  General  Meade.  At  times,  however,  we  shall  make  such 
a designation. 

4 

THE  ARMY  REORGANIZED. 

The  army  was  reorganized  on  the  24th  of  March.  The 
corps  were  consolidated,  and  reduced  to  three — the  Fifth, 
Second,  and  Sixth.  Without  giving  the  details  of  consolida- 
tion, arrangement,  and  transfer  of  divisions,  we  may  present 
the  general  organization  and  strength  of  these  corps,  as  fol- 
lows. 

The  Fifth  Corps  was  commanded  by  Major-General  Gouv- 
erneur  K.  Warren,  a young  officer  of  engineers,  who  had  been 
rapidly  promoted  on  account  of  his  dashing  valor,  his  skill  in 
handling  troops,  and  his  devotion  to  his  military  profession. 
He  had  been  particularly  distinguished  at  Bristoe  Station. 

' His  corps  consisted  of  four  divisions,  commanded  respectively 
by  Generals  Wadsworth,  Crawford,  Robinson,  and  Griffin. 
The  commanders  of  brigades  were  Ayres,  Cutter,  Baxter, 


PREPARATIONS  FOR  THE  FINAL  CAMPAIGN. 


281 


J.  F.  Bartlett,  Barnes,  and  Bice,  all  veterans  by  reason  of 
continuous  service  in  tbe  present  war. 

The  Second  Corps  was  commanded  by  Major-General  Win- 
field Scott  Hancock,  an  officer  of  infantry,  who  had  received 
an  appointment  in  the  Quartermaster’s  Department ; who  had 
also  risen  with  great  rapidity  ; and  who,  in  bearing,  personal 
appearance,  splendid  gallantry,  and  influence  over  his  troops, 
fully  deserves  the  epithet  which  he  received  at  Williamsburg — 
“ Hancock  the  Superb.”  His  divisions  were  commanded  in 
the  following  order : by  Generals  Barlow,  Gibbon,  Birney, 
and  Carr.  The  brigade  commanders  were  Generals  Webb, 
Owen,  Ward,  Alexander  Hayes,  and  Mott;  and  Colonels 
Miles,  Smyth,  Frank,  Brooke,  Carrol,  and  Brewster.  Colonel 
Tidball  was  chief  of  artillery. 

The  Sixth  Corps  was  under  Major-General  John  Sedgwick, 
highly  esteemed  as  an  officer,  and  greatly  beloved  as  a man, 
throughout  the  army.  Originally  an  officer  of  artillery,  he 
had  been  made,  before  the  war,  a colonel  of  cavalry  ; and  by 
his  services  since,  he  had  risen  to  the  first  rank,  having  more 
than  once  been  offered  command  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac, 
which  his  modesty  caused  him  to  decline.  His  division  com- 
manders were  Generals  H.  G.  Wright,  Getty,  and  Prince  ; 
and  the  brigades  were  commanded  by  Generals  Torbert, 
Shaler,  Wheaton,  Neill,  Eustis,  and  Bussell;  and  Colonels 
Upton,  Burnham,  and  Grant.  Colonel  C.  H.  Tompkins  com- 
manded the  artillery. 

The  reserve  park  of  artillery  was  under  the  general  direc- 
tion of  Brigadier-General  Henry  J.  Hunt,  chief  of  artillery ; 
andjmder  the  immediate  command  of  Colonel  H.  S.  Burton, 
of  the  Fifth  Artillery. 

A brigade  of  engineer  troops,  and  the  ponton-trains,  were 
under  the  command  of  Major  (now  General)  James  C.  Duane, 
of  the  United  States  Engineers.  The  immense  park  of  supply- 
wagons  was  directed  by  Brigadier-General  Bufus  Ingalls, 
chief  quartermaster. 

The  cavalry  of  the  entire  army  was  consolidated  under 
General  Philip  H.  Sheridan,  an  officer  of  Begular  Infantry, 


282 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


who  had  already  distinguished  himself  in  the  Southwest,  and 
whose  services  in  this  campaign  were  to  fill  the  country  with 
his  fame. 

Of  the  principal  commanders  in  the  former  army,  Major- . 
Generals  Sykes,  French,  Newton,  Pleasonton,  and  Brigadier- 
Generals  Kenly,  Spinola,  and  Meredith,  were  relieved  and 
sent  to  other  fields.  General  Kilpatrick  was  ordered  to  Gen- 
eral Thomas  for  assignment  to  a cavalry  command. 

* 

THE  NINTH  CORPS. 

The  Ninth  Corps,  composed  in  part  of  colored  troops,  who 
were  now  for  the  first  time  fighting  for  their  country,  and 
who,  after  the  experience  of  Fort  Pillow  and  Plymouth,  felt 
that  there  was  no  surrender  for  them,  had  been  recruiting  at 
Annapolis.  It  was  commanded  by  General  A.  E.  Burnside, 
already  well  known  to  the  world  as  the  captor  of  Boanoke  and 
Newbern,  and  for  his  ill  success  at  Fredericksburg.  It  was 
reviewed  by  President  Lincoln  on  the  23d  of  April ; and  then, 
dispelling  all  doubts  as  to  its  destination,  it  was  marched  at 
once  to  Culpepper,  to  join  the  Army  of  the  Potomac. 

THE  CHARACTER  OP  THE  ARMY. 

Grant  had  an  aggregate  force  of  one  hundred  and  forty  thou- 
sand men,  with  which  to  move  upon  his  greatest  campaign,  bear- 
ing with  him  the  hopes,  the  prayers,  and  the  confidence  of  the 
country.  As  to  its  character,  we  may  be  permitted  to  say  that  it 
was  as  good  an  army  as  it  was  possible  to  produce,  taking  into 
consideration  the  rapidity  of  its  organization,  and  the  great 
numbers  of  new  troops.  Its  generals  were  good  men  and  I 
true,  thoroughly  schooled  and  tested  by  former  services  ; the 
lieutenant-general,  General  Meade,  and  all  the  corps  com- 
manders, most  of  the  division,  and  many  of  the  brigade  com- 
manders, were  graduates  of  the  Military  Academy  at  West 
Point.  The  men  were  of  admirable  material,  but  many  of  them 
new  troops,  who  had  never  been  under  fire  before,  and  de- 


PREPARATIONS  FOR  THE  FESTAL  CAMPAIGN. 


283 


pendecl,  therefore,  upon  tlie  nucleus  of  veterans  upon  which 
they  were  formed,  and  upon  the  example  and  directions 
of  the  company  and  regimental  officers  immediately  com- 
manding them ; and  here,  what  had  been  the  weak  point  of 
the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  as  indeed  of  all  our  armies,  in  the 
early  stages  of  the  war,  had  grown  into  robustness  and 
strength.  The  subordinate  officers  who  had  been  at  first 
l appointed,  were  uninstructed  and  unfitted  to  command  the 
men.  The  generals  directed  the  movements,  and  the  men 
carried  them  out  as  well  as  they  could ; and  the  successes  of 
the  best  manoeuvres  would  frequently  not  have  been  achieved 
had  it  not  been  for  the  superior  intelligence,  bravery,  and 
dash  of  the  private  soldiers,  who  had  left  their  homes  with 
their  fives  in  then-  hands  in  defence  of  the  country.  But  now, 
we  have  the  authority  of  competent  judges  for  saying,  all  this 
was  changed.  The  worthless  had  been  weeded  out ; brave 
men  had  risen  from  the  ranks ; and  a new  generation  of 
officers,  who  had  become  so  after  hard  service,  directed  the 
men,  and  were  connected  with  them  by  a sympathy  of  the 
: strongest  kind. 

The  following  officers  composed  the  staff  of  General  Grant 
in  the  field : 

Brigadier-General  John  A.  Rawlins,  chief  of  staff;  Lieu- 
tenant-Colonel T.  S.  Bowers,  assistant  adjutant-general  ; 
Lieutenant-Colonel  C.  B.  Comstock,  senior  aid-de-camp  ; 
Lieutenant-Colonel  Orville  E.  Babcock,  aid-de-camp ; Lieu- 
| tenant-Colonel  F.  T.  Dent,  aid-de-camp ; Lieutenant-Colonel 
Horace  Porter,  aid-de-camp  ; Lieutenant-Colonel  W.  L.  Dupp, 
( assistant  inspector-general ; Lieutenant-Colonel  W.  R.  Row- 
> ley,  secretary ; Lieutenant-Colonel  Adam  Badeau,  secre- 
!.  tary ; Captain  E.  S.  Parker,  assistant  adjutant-general ; Cap- 
tain George  K.  Leet,  assistant  adjutant-general,  in  charge 
of  office  at  Washington  ; Captain  P.  T.  Hudson,  aid-de-camp  ; 
Captain  H.  W.  Janes,  assistant  quartermaster,  on  duty  at 
headquarters  ; First-Lieutenant  William  Dunn,  junior,  Eighty- 
third  Indiana  Volunteers,  acting  aid-de-camp. 

General  Meade’s  chief  of  staff  was  Major-General  A.  A. 


284 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


Humphreys,  a field-officer  of  engineers,  who,  as  a division 
commander,  had  gained  reputation  at  Gettysburg.  His 
adjutant-general  was  General  Seth  Williams,  an  officer  of 
the  greatest  value,  on  account  of  his  ready,  rapid,  and  system- 
atic discharge  of  the  duties  of  his  department. 

From  what  has  been  said,  it  will  be  seen  that  Grant’s  pro- 
gramme was  an  admirable  one,  and  the  prospect  bright.  If 
the  collateral  movements  of  Butler  and  Sigel  should  be  suc- 
cessful, and  the  southern  communication  cut  off  by  Peters- 
burg and  Lynchburg,  Lee,  although  holding  an  interior  po- 
sition, and  acting  upon  the  defensive,  would  be  obliged  to  di- 
vide his  forces,  and  Grant’s  march  to  Richmond  would  be 
comparatively  easy.  But  if  they  failed,  Lee  could  concen- 
trate upon  Grant,  and  give  him  the  more  difficult  task. 
Grant  had  a right  to  expect  the  success  of  these  movements  ; 
but,  as  the  sequel  proved,  he  was  fortunate  in  not  placing 
entire  dependence  upon  them.  The  resources  of  a great  gen- 
eral consist  in  many  alternatives,  and  in  rapid  modifications 
of  his  plans,  when  they  are  thwarted  by  the  failure  of  subor- 
dinates or  the  hazardous  chances  of  war.  Such  resources 
Grant  was  to  find  necessary  in  the  impending  campaign. 


THE  CROSSING  OP  THE  RUBICON. 


285 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

THE  CROSSING  OE  THE  RUBICON. 

All  ready. — Grant  makes  final  preparations. — The  position  of  the  army. — ■ 
Lee’s  position.— The  roads. — The  Wilderness. — Meade’s  order. — The  corps 
move. — Plans  and  counterplans. — The  rebels  come  up  in  column. — Ewell 
on  our  right,  by  the  turnpike. 

Every  tiling  was  now  in  readiness  for  the  Army  of  the 
Potomac  to  move.  During  the  month  of  April,  re-enforce- 
ments had  been  pouring  in.  Grant  makes  a tour  of  inspec- 
tion ; examines  into  the  details  of  the  organization  ; clears  the 
army  of  citizens  and  sutlers  ; is  closeted  with  the  authorities 
at  Washington,  receiving  their  directions,  and  explaining  to 
them  his  purposes ; visits  Butler’s  command,  and  gives  general 
directions  for  the  control  of  all  the  armies.  And,  just  eight 
weeks  from  the  day  of  receiving  his  commission  as  lieutenant- 
general,  he  issues  the  order  of  advance,  to  turn,  if  possible, 
the  right  flank  of  the  enemy. 

The  position  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  just  before  the 
grand  movement,  was  along  the  north  bank  of  the  Rapidan, 
confronting  and  watching  the  army  of  General  Lee.  That 
army,  composed  of  the  corps  of  Ewell,  Hill,  and  Long- 
street,  and  the  cavalry  under  J.  E.  B.  Stuart,  lay  upon  and 
near  the  south  bank  of  the  river,  with  its  front  strongly  pro- 
tected by  field-works.  The  left  flank  was  covered  by  the 
Rapidan,  and  the  mountains  lying  near  Orange  Courthouse  ; 


2'86 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


and  the  right  flank  by  a well-intrenched  line  from  Morton’s 
Ford  to  Mine  Run. 

General  Lee  awaited  the  development  of  Grant’s  plans,  as 
to  whether  he  would  attempt  to  turn  his  left  or  his  right,  or' 
attack  him  boldly  in  front.  The  first  of  these,  perhaps,  was  that 
which  he  anticipated.  To  thwart  them  all,  his  intrenchments 
lay  along  the  river  and  Mine  Run,  from  a point  three  miles  I 
below  Racoon  Ford,  and  his  lines  extended  twenty  miles  or; 
each  side  of  Orange  Courthouse.  Ewell  and  Hill  were 
nearest  the  river.  Longstreet’s  corps,  which  had  just  returned 
from  East  Tennessee,  where  it  had  been  wintering  since  his 
terrible  repulse  at  Knoxville,  was  within  easy  supporting  dis- 
tance, near  Gordonsville. 

The  plan  of  Grant  was  to  cross  the  river  below,  and,  by  a 
sudden  movement,  turn  Lee’s  right  flank,  and  cut  him  off  from 
Richmond ; then,  by  fierce  battles,  to  beat  him  and  destroy 
his  army.  In  case  of  failure  in  these  plans,  his  alternative 
was  to  force  him  back  by  marching  by  the  left  flank,  and  by 
this  flank  movement  to  follow  him  to  Richmond. 

THE  BO  ADS. 

A glance  at  the  map  will  show  two  roads  running  from  ■ 
Orange  Courthouse  to  Fredericksburg— the  turnpike  and  the 
plankroad ; the  former  tolerably  straight,  and  the  latter  tor- 
tuous, but  in  a general  parallel  direction. 

Let  it  be  particularly  observed,  to  a proper  understanding  i 
of  the  movement,  that  the  Stevensburg  plankroad  runs  from 
Culpepper  Courthouse  to  and  across  Germanna  Ford,  in  a i 
southeasterly  direction,  crosses  the  turnpike  before  mentioned,  i 
and  terminates  in  the  plankroad.  At  the  junction  of  the 
plankroad  and  the  turnpike  is  the  old  Wilderness  tavern, 
Five  miles  beyond,  at  the  junction  of  the  two  plankroads,  is  the 
old  church.  The  Brock  road  leads  southeasterly  to  Spottsyl- 
vania  Courthouse. 

To  reach  this  latter  point,  and  thus  pass  through  the  Wil- 
derness, if  possible,  without  encountering  Lee’s  columns,  was 


FROM  THE  RAPID  AN  TO  RICHMOND. 


288 


GRANT  AND  IIIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


Grant’s  desire ; for,  that  junction  once  being  secure,  Lee’s  po- 
sition on  the  Bapidan  was  turned,  and  several  roads  to  Rich- 
mond were  laid  open  to  us. 

THE  WILDERNESS. 

The  Wilderness  is  a broken  table-land,  covered  over  with 
dense  undergrowth,  with  but  few  clearings,  in  which  the  rebels 
could  conceal  themselves,  which  proved  a formidable  obstacle 
to  our  advance.  It  was  intersected  by  numerous  cross-roads, 
generally  narrow,  and  bounded  on  either  side  with  a dense 
growth  of  low-limbed  and  scraggy  pines,  stiff  and  bristling 
chinkapins,  and  scrub-oaks.  The  undergrowth  was  principally 
of  hazel.  There  were  many  deep  ravines,  but  not  sufficiently 
precipitous  to  offer  us  much  trouble  on  that  account ; the 
principal  difficulty  being  in  the  almost  impenetrable  under- 
growth, which  would  impede  our  advance  in  line  of  battle, 
and  render  the  artillery  almost  useless.  Besides  the  cross- 
roads mentioned,  a few  wood-roads  pass  through  the  Wilder- 
ness in  all  directions,  and  were  known  to  Lee  and  not  to  Grant. 

With  these  preliminary  remarks,  let  us  now  come  to  the 
passage  of  the  river. 

On  the  3d  of  May,  General  Meade  issued  a stirring  order 
to  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  which  was  read  to  every  organ- 
ization.* 


* Headquarters  Army  of  the  Potomac, 

May  3,  1864. 

Soldiers — Again  you  are  called  upon  to  advance  on  tlie  enemies  of  your 
country.  The  time  and  the  occasion  are  deemed  opportune  by  your  command- 
ing general  to  address  you  a few  words  of  confidence  and  caution.  You  have  . 
been  reorganized,  strengthened,  and  fully  equipped  in  every  respect.  You 
form  a part  of  the  several  armies  of  your  country — the  whole  under  an  able 
and  distinguished  general,  who  enjoys  the  confidence  of  the  Government,  the 
people,  and  the  army.  Your  movement  being  in  co-operation  with  others,  it  is 
of  the  utmost  importance  that  no  effort  should  be  spared  to  make  it  successful.  ; 

Soldiers ! The  eyes  of  the  whole  country  are  looking  with  anxious  hope  : 
to  the  blow  you  are  about  to  strike  in  the  most  sacred  cause  that  ever  called 
men  to  arms.  Remember  your  homes,  your  wives,  and  children  ; and  bear  in 


THE  CROSSING  OP  THE  RUBICON. 


289 


THE  CORPS  HOVE. 

At  midnight,  on  the  3d,  General  "Wilson,  with  the  Third 
Cavalry  Division,  moved  to  Germanna  Ford,  with  an  engineer 
party  and  ponton-train,  to  prepare  for  the  crossing  of  the 
infantry  at  that  point.  Gregg’s  division  of  cavalry  proceeded 
at  the  same  hour  to  make  similar  preparations  for  the  crossing 
at  Ely’s  Ford.  After  laying  the  pontons,  Wilson’s  division 
marched  forward  to  the  old  Wilderness  tavern  and  Chancellors- 
ville,  without  meeting  any  opposition.  Up  to  this  time  it  was 
evident  that  Lee  expected  Grant  to  move  in  the  direction  of 
Orange  Courthouse  and  Gorclonsville,  and  was  not  prepared 
to  contest  our  crossing.  At  an  early  hour  on  the  morning  of 
the  4th,  Warren,  with  the  Fifth  Corps,  followed  the  cavalry  to 
Germanna  Ford,  and  crossed.  Sedgwick’s  (Sixth)  corps  came 
immediately  after,  and  both  marched  down  from  the  ford 
towards  the  junction  of  the  plankroads,  which  we  have  desig- 
nated as  an  important  strategic  point. 

Hancock,  with  the  Second  Corps,  followed  Gregg’s  cavalry, 
and  crossed  at  Ely’s  Ford  just  after  daylight.  Thence  he 
marched,  according  to  directions,  to  Chancellorsville. 

The  supply-trains  had  been  assembled  at  Bichardsville, 
guarded  by  one  division  of  cavalry.  From  that  point  they 
followed  the  Second  Corps,  crossed  at  Ely’s,  and  also  marched 
towards  Chancellorsville. 


mind  that  the  sooner  your  enemies  are  overcome,  the  sooner  you  will  he  re- 
turned to  enjoy  the  benefits  and  blessings  of  peace.  Bear  with  patience  the 
hardships  and  sacrifices  you  will  be  called  upon  to  endure.  Have  confidence  in 
vcur  officers,  and  in  each  other. 

Keep  your  ranks  on  the  march  and  on  the  battle-field ; and  let  each  man 
earnestly  implore  God’s  blessing,  and  endeavor,  by  his  thoughts  and  actions,  to 
render  himself  worthy  of  the  favor  he  seeks.  With  clear  conscience  and  strong 
arms,  actuated  by  a high  sense  of  duty,  fighting  to  preserve  the  Government 
and  the  institutions  handed  down  to  us  by  our  forefathers,  if  true  to  ourselves, 
victory,  under  God's  blessing,  must  and  will  attend  our  efforts. 

Geop.ge  G.  Meade,  Major-General  commanding. 

S.  Williams,  Assistant  Adjutant-General. 

13 


290 


GRANT  AND  IIIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


A detachment  of  Sheridan’s  cavalry,  after  crossing,  en- 
countered and  drove  bach  Stuart,  in  the  direction  of  Orange 
Courthouse. 

Lee,  who  was  keenly  on  the  alert,  if  in  doubt  for  a moment, 
was  soon  aware  of  our  purpose-;  and,  with  a vigor  which 
must  extort  our  admiration,  moved  up  at  once  in  two  columns, 
to  offer  desperate  battle  on  the  morrow,  and,  if  possible,  to 
break  our  line  of  battle,  hastily  formed  to  meet  his  attack. 
It  was  now  manifest  that,  although  Grant  had  crossed  the 
river  by  a surprise,  he  would  not  reach  the  point  of  destina- 
tion, and  leave  the  ugly  Wilderness  behind  fiim,  without  a 
fierce  struggle. 


PLANS  AND  COUNTERPLANS. 

Lee’s  effort  was  to  strike  him  in  his  flank  movement,  by 
two  columns,  against  his  line,  and,  if  possible,  rout  him  in  the 
Wilderness,  after  piercing  his  fine,  as  Nelson  and  Collingwood 
did  that  of  the  French  and  Spaniards  at  Trafalgar.  Grant 
had  not  intended  to  fight  in  the  Wilderness,  if  he  could  help 
it ; but  he  was  compelled  to  do  this.  When  he  found  Lee 
approaching  in  force,  he  at  once  proposed  to  himself  three 
alternatives : first,  to  beat  Lee  and  rout  him,  wherever  he 
chose  to  accept  or  to  give  battle ; second,  to  cut  him  off  from 
the  railroad  and  Richmond,  and  then  to  follow  him  up  and 
beat  him ; and  third,  failing  of  these,  to  compel  him  to  move 
southward  towards  Richmond,  striking  him  a side-blow  at 
every  step  by  flanking  him  on  the  left,  and  thus  constantly 
threatening  his  right  flank  and  communications. 

We  can  only  undertake  to  present  the  grand  features  of  the 
campaign.  Indeed,  its  myriad  details  are  so  confused  that  it  is 
impossible  to  describe  them.  They  can  never  be  fully  known. 

After  crossing,  Warren’s  (Fifth)  corps  was  placed  in  posi- 
tion, on  Thursday  at  noon,  west  of  the  old  Wilderness  tav- 
ern, across  the  turnpike,  on  the  Germania  and  Chancellors- 
ville  plankroad,  towards  Parker’s  store,  and  five  miles  south 
of  the  ford.  The  line  of  battle  was  formed  nearly  north  and 


the  Crossing  of  the  Rubicon.  291 

south.  Sedgwick,  with  the  Sixth  Corps,  was  expected  to 
come  into  line  on  Warren’s  right,  and  extend  to  the  river,  cov- 
ering all  approaches  to  the  ford,  but  was  long  delayed  in  do- 
ing so.  Hancock,  who  had  been  directed  uponChancellorville, 
was  deflected,  and  hurried  forward  by  the  Brock  road,  to  take 
post  on  the  left,  across  the  plahkroad  from  Orange  Court- 
house, and  thus  to  complete  the  line.  There  was  a frequent 
shifting  of  divisions,  but  the  general  positions  of  the  corps  re- 
mained nearly  the  same. 

Burnside,  who  had  just  reached  Culpepper  before  the  move- 
ment, had  been  directed  to  remain  twenty-four  hours  there, 
and  then  to  move  forward  and  join  the  main  body.  The 
Ninth  Corps  was  designed  to  form  the  reserves. 

It  was  now  plain  that  the  enemy  was  moving  by  the  turn- 
pike and  plankroad  from  Orange  Courthouse,  to  cut  us  off 
from  the  intersection,  and  that  the  battle  must  be  fought  in 
the  Wilderness.  Lee  was  playing  an  offensive-defensive  in  a 
country  with  which  he  was  well  acquainted,  and  where  a small 
force  could  forbid  the  advance  of  a very  large  army.  He  was 
moving,  as  we  have  seen,  in  two  parallel  columns  upon  the 
flank  of  our  line.  Grant  was  entirely  on  the  offensive,  and 
had  a far  more  difficult  task.  His  artillery  was  paralyzed ; and 
it  may  be  stated  as  a curious  fact,  that  although  there  were 
nearly  three  hundred  guns  on  the  field,  only  about  twenty 
were  used.  Much  of  the  cavalry  also  fought  dismounted. 

THE  REBELS  COME  UP  IN  COLUMN. 

Let  us  now  turn  to  the  Confederate  army.  It  consisted  of 
three  corps  : the  first,  commanded  by  A.  P.  Hill,  formerly  an 
officer  of  artillery  in  our  army,  a brave  and  determined  gen- 
eral ; the  second,  by  R.  S.  Ewell,  an  equally  good  officer,  who 
was  a captain  of  cavalry  before  the  war ; the  third,  by  Long- 
street,  whom  we  have  already  mentioned  as  a determined  and 
rapid  fighter.  General  Lee,  the  commander-in-chief,  was  on 
the  field  himself.  No  sooner  had  he  an  intimation  of  our 
crossing,  than  he  moved  Ewell  up  by  the  turnpike,  and  on 


292 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


the  night  of  the  4th  his  advance  division,  under  Johnson, 
encamped  in  front  of  Warren’s  left,  at  Parker’s  store,  on  the 
plankroad,  three  miles  from  Wilderness  Eun.  Ehodes’  division 
followed  by  the  same  route,  and  Early’s  took  post  within  sup- 
porting distance,  near  Locust  Grove, — all  in  readiness  for  the 
battle  which  it  was  evident  to  every  commander,  in  both 
armies,  must  be  fought  on  Friday. 

Before  day  of  the  5th,  Johnson’s  division  gained  a hill  in 
their  front,  forming  in  line  of  battle,  with  John  M.  Jones’  bri- 
gade on  the  right,  Stafford  in  the  centre,  and  Stuart  on  the 
left.  Walker  was  en  potence  on  the  extreme  left. 


/ 


TEE  BATTLE  OP  THE  WILDERNESS  293 


CHAPTER  XXVin. 

THE  BATTLE  OF  THE  'WILDERNESS. 

Orders  to  Waeren  and  Sedgwick. — -The  battle-field. — Hancock  to  the  rescue. 

— General  attack  on  the  6th. — Hancock’s  encounter. — Second  rebel  as- 

sav'lt. — Gordon  flanks  oce  eight. — Grant  on  the  field. — Comments.— Losses. 

— Drawn  battle. 

/ 

ORDERS  TO  WARREN  AND  SEDGWICK. 

Early  on  tlie  morning  of  the  5th,  the  head  of  Warren’s 
(Fifth)  corps  being  near  Parker’s  store,  on  the  Orange  and 
Fredericksburg  plankroad,  information  was  received  that  the 
enemy  was  coming  np  in  force  on  the  Orange  turnpike.  Or- 
ders were  immediately  sent  to  Warren  to  halt,  concentrate  his 
corps  on  the  pike,  and  attack  furiously  whatever  he  should 
find  in  his  front.  The  orders  were  explicit,  and  the  manoeu- 
vres rapid.  The  Sixth  Corps  was  directed  to  move  at  once 
by  any  wood-roads  they  might  find,  and  support  Warren,  by 
tailing  position  on  his  right,  and  joining  in  the  attack  : but 
Getty’s  division,  of  the  Sixth,  was  detached,  and  hurried  ‘to 
the  intersection  of  the  Orange  plankroad  and  the  Brock  road, 
with  orders  to  hold  it  to  the  last,  until  Hancock,  who  had  now 
been  deflected  from  the  march  to  Chancellorsville,  should 
come  up  into  line  on  the  left. 

THE  BATTLE-FIELD. 

The  battle-field  in  front  of  Warren,  seen  from  the  old 
tavern,  may  be  thus  described : In  front  is  a brook,  flowing 


294 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


northeasterly,  like  the  Fontanone,  at  Alexandria,  fought  over 
so  furiously  by  the  First  Consul,  and  Melas,  in  the  battle  of 
Marengo.  A bridge  spans  it  at  the  turnpike ; then  the  road  i 
rises  to  a ridge.  On  the  southern  slope  is  Major  Lucy’s' 
house,  in  the  midst  of  a lawn  and  green  meadows ; beyond  | 
which  are  wooded  hills  and  cedar  thickets.  On  the  right  of 
the  turnpike  the  pines  and  cedars  are  thickly  set : a ravine  ; 
runs  through  still  further  to  the  right,  on  either  side  of  which 
are  the  lines  of  Warren  and  Ewell.  An  Indian  battle-ground  * 
truly,  of  broken,  irregular  surface,  and  almost  impenetrable  < 
undergrowths ; and  yet  here  nearly  a quarter  of  a million  of 
civilized  troops  were  to  meet  in  the  shock  of  battle. 

The  fighting  began  at  twelve  o’clock  of  the  5th.  Warren 
had  come  into  position,  and  attacked  as  directed,  with  the  di- 
vision of  Griffin,  supported  by  that  of  Wadsworth.  So  ener- 
getic was  the  attack,  that  Ewell  was  driven  back  for  some  dis- 
tance. Every  thing  would  have  been  well,  had  it  not  been  for 
want  of  the  expected  supports.  Want  of  roads,  and  the  ex- 
treme  denseness  of  the  thicket,  had  prevented  the  Sixth  Corps 
from  coming  up  in  time,  and  thus  completing  the  programme. 
Thus  the  very  ardor  of  our  attack  exposed  the  flank  of  Griffin. 
The  enemy,  quick  to  take  advantage  of  this,  rolled  him  back, 
•with  a loss  of  two  guns.  Wadsworth  and  Ayres,  after  desperate  i 
fighting,  were  forced  back.  In  the  mean  time,  Crawford’s  divi- 
sion, which  had  the  advance  in  the  morning,  had  been  with- 
drawn to  the  right  towards  the  pike,  formed  on  the  left  of 
Wadsworth,  and  attacked  with  him.  When  Wadsworth  was 
driven  back,  Crawford,  in  his  turn,  was  for  a time  isolated,  - 
and  although  extricated,  it  was  not  without  the  loss  of  many 
prisoners.  Thus  all  the  ground  gained  was  given  up. 

Ewell’s  corps  made  desperate  efforts  against  Warren  to  turn 
his  left  flank,  before  Hancock  could  come  up.  Getty  (second 
division  of  Sixth  Corps)  came  into  position  as  ordered,  on  the 
Orange  plankroad,  just  in  time  to  find  our  cavalry  forced 
back  by  the  overwhelming  numbers  of  A.  P.  Hill’s  advance. 
With  cool  sagacity,  Getty  deploys  his  command  on  both  sides 
of  the  road,  takes  the  head  of  the  advancing  enemy  in  a cul-de- 


THE  BATTLE  OF  THE  'WILDERNESS. 


295 


see,  pours  in  a deadly  volley,  and  checks  them  there  until 
Hancock  can  come  up. 

The  fighting  was  desperate  and  frightful ; men  were  shot 
down  by  unseen  enemies,  and  the  confusion  seemed  inextri- 
cable. Johnson’s  division  was  precipitated  upon  Warren. 
Jones’  brigade  was  driven  back,  and  Jones  and  his  aid  killed 
in  their  efforts  to  rally  his  men.  Stuart  comes  into  the  gap 
made  by  the  retreat  of  Jones’  brigade,  and  in  turn  our  men 
are  driven  back  ; Rhodes’  division  comes  up  in  rear  of  John- 
son, with  the  brigades  of  Daniel  and  Gordon ; and  so  vigor- 
ous is  their  movement,  that  they  push  our  centre  back  and 
capture  a number  of  prisoners.  Such  was  the  fighting  in 
front  of  the  Fifth  Corps,  and  Getty’s  division  of  the  Sixth. 
Warren  lost  terribly,  but  was  not  driven  back  far. 

The  Sixth  Corps  alSo  sustained  some  attacks  while  coming 
into  position.  It  was  not  until  towards  evening  that  it  suc- 
ceeded in  making  its  way  through  the  tangled  thicket,  and  in 
forming  a connection  with  the  Fifth.  But  little  was  effected 
by  either  of  these  corps  after  the  first  attack  of  the  Fifth. 
The  red  tide  of  battle  swayed  back  and  forward  on  the  right, 
left.,  and  centre,  without  important  success  on  either  side.  On 
the  whole,  up  to  this  time,  the  advantage  seemed  to  be  with 
the  enemy ; but  it  was  not  long  to.  remain  so. 

HANCOCK  TO  THE  RESCUE. 

r It- was  now  two  o’clock.  The  orders  deflecting  Hancock 
from  Chancellor sville  had  not  been  sent  a moment  too  soon. 
They  were  obeyed  with  such  alacrity,  that  his  arrival  on  the 
field  was  not  a moment  too  late.  He  was  directed  to  form  at 
once,  and  attack  with  Getty. 

In  the  early  afternoon,  Hancock,  ever  ready  in  the  hour  of 
danger,  formed  a double  line  in  front  of  the  Brock  road, 
and  was  soon  engaged  with  Hill’s  corps,  which  had  come 
up  by  the  plankroad  on  the  right  of  Ewell.  Hill’s  corps 
consisted  of  the  divisions  of  Anderson,  Heth,  and  Wilcox, 
all  of  them  West  Point  men,  formerly  in  our  army.  Han- 


296 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


cock  attacked  vigorously,  driving  in  the  skirmishers  of  Hetk, 
who  was  in  advance.  The  battle  raged  furiously  for  three 
hours ; and,  as  in  the  other  part  of  the  field,  it  swayed  back 
and  forth  until  evening.  “When  Heth  -was  nearly  overpow- 
ered, Wilcox  moved  up  in  his  rear,  on  the  right  and  left  of 
the  plankroad,  first  one  brigade,  and  then  another ; and  at 
half-past  four,  Hill’s  corps  was  fully 
front. 

The  attack  of  Hancock  and  Getty  was  at  first  successful, 
although  the  enemy  resisted  stubbornly;  but  at  length  Mott’s 
division  of  the  Second  Corps  gave  way,  thus  forming  a tem- 
porary break  in  our  line.  Into  this,  with  characteristic  im- 
petuosity, 'rushed  Brigadier-General  Alexander  Hays,  with 
the  Second  Brigade  of  Birney’s  division,  to  repair  it.  He 
was  shot  dead  while  gallantly  leading  his  command  into  the 
thickest  of  the  fight. 

WTiile  this  was  pending,  the  enemy’s  columns  now  being 
distinctly  seen  in  motion  across  towards  the  Orange  plank- 
road, the  division  of  Wadsworth  and  Baxter’s  brigade,  all  of 
the  Fifth  Corps,  were  marched  over  in  that  direction,  to  join 
and  attack  with  Hancock.  But  again  the  impracticable 
nature  of  the  country  retarded  their  march,  so  that  they  did 
not  arrive  in  time  before  dark  to  do  more  than  drive  in  the 
enemy’s  skirmishers,  and  confront  him,  in  readiness  for  the 
coming  battle  of  the  morning. 

The  coming  of  night,  it  was  supposed,  had  put  an  end  to 
the  carnage.  So  desperate  had  been  the  enemy’s  attacks, 
and  so  determined  his  resistance  to  ours,  that  most  com- 
manders would  have  now  been  inclined  to  act  upon  the  de-  ■ 
fensive.  The  nature  of  the  ground,  the  great  losses,  and  the 
small  results  were  enough  to  discourage  ordinary  men.  But 
it  was  not  so  with  Grant.  Our  columns  had  now  completed 
their  junction.  With  characteristic  firmness  and  cheerful- 
ness, after  having  received  the  reports  of  his  commanders, 
he  issued  orders  for  a general  attack  to  be  made  by  each 
corps  on  whatever  it  confronted,  at  five  o’clock  the  next 
morning.  Greek  ligrl  met  Greek,  and  the  tug  of  war  was  to 


deployed  in  Hancock’s 


THE  SATTLE  OF  THE  WILDERNESS. 


297 


come.  Tliose  mighty  hosts  lay  in  close  contact  with  each 
other,  and  in  one  place  so  near  that  the  combatants  drew 
them  water  from  the  same  stream.  Both  generals  determined 
to  attack  in  the  morning. 

GENERAL  ATTACK  ON  THE  6tH. 

The  arrangements  for  fighting  the  nest  day  were  these : 
Burnside  was  moved  up  to  take  post  for  a time  in  the  gap 
between  Warren  and  Hancock,  between  the  Orange  plank- 
road  and  the  -turnpike ; while  Getty’s  division  of  the  Sixth 
Corps,  and  Wadsworth’s  division  of  the  Fifth,  remained  de- 
tached as  before,  on  the  left  of  the  Fifth,  to  re-enforce  Han- 
cock’s right,  upon  which  it  was  evident  the  most  violent 
storm  of  the  battle  was  to  fall.  Our  line  then  was  thus  dis- 
posed from  right  to  left; — Sedgwick,  Warren,  Burnside,  Han- 
cock. It  lay  north  and  south,  facing  west,  and  was  about  five 
miles  long. 

Ewell’s  corps  was  now  in  front  of  Sedgwick  and  Warren, 
and  Hill  in  front  of  Hancock.  Longstreet,  after  a long  march, 
has  arrived  during  the  night  to  re-enforce  Hill.  The  sagacity 
of  Grant  in  thus  re-enforcing  Hancock  is  now  apparent,  for 
otherwise  the  rebels  would  have  overpowered  him.  To  fill 
the  gap  in  the  rebel  line  between  Ewell  and  Hill,  Wilcox  had 
been  moved  to  his  left  to  join  on  to  Ewell ; and  there,  still 
ignorant  of  Longstreet’s  coming,  he  intrenched  himself. 

Thus  began  a series  of  desperate  conflicts  from  right  to  . 
left,  a repetition  of  the  terrible  carnage  of  the  day  before. 
Sedgwick  contrived  to  hold  his  position  in  the  right,  and 
Warren  his  place  in  the  line. 

hancogk’s  encounter. 

But  the  principal  fighting,  as  was  anticipated,  is  in  front  of 
Hancock.  Attacking  at  five  o’clock  precisely,  with  two.  divi- 
sions under  Birney  and  Getty,  and  with  Wadsworth  also,  on 
Hill’s  flank,  he  drives  Heth  and  Wilcox,  of  Hill’s  corps,  a 

13* 


£98 


GRANT  AND  1IIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


mile  and  a half  to  the  rear,  and  within  a hundred  and  fifty 
yards  of  Lee’s  headquarters.  He  takes  possession  of  their  i 
rifle-pits,  many  prisoners,  and  five  stands  of  colors ; but  by 
eleven  o’clock  they  have  succeeded  in  slowly  driving  him 
back.  It  was  at  the  critical  moment,  when  the  enemy  was  in 
some  confusion,  that  Longstreet  had  appeared  upon  the  field. 
McLaws’  division  of  his  corps,  led  by  Kershaw’s  brigade,  is 
handsomely  deployed  under  fire ; Field’s  division  comes  into 
the  line,  which  is  further  strengthened  by  Anderson’s  division 
of  Hill’s  corps ; and  these  heavy  masses  now  make  over- 
whelming  efforts  to  double  up  our  left  flank,  and  throw  the 
whole  army  back  upon  the  river.  By  eleven  o’clock  Han- 
cock is  driven  back,  and  in  danger  of  being  turned,  but  sus- 
tains himself  in  the  new  position  to  which  he  has  fallen  back. 

Wadsworth,  pushing  forward  into  a weak  point  between 
the  rebel  corps  on  Hancock’s  right,  fights  with  the  utmost 
gallantry  to  rally  the  retiring  columns,  has  two  horses  shot 
under  him,  and  at  length  falls,  and  dies  the  nest  day  in  the  . 
enemy’s  hands.  General  Getty,  seriously  wounded  early  in 
the  action,  refuses  to  leave  the  dubious  field  until  compelled 
by  loss  of  blood  to  do  so. 

SECOND  REBEL  ASSAULT. 

There  is  now  a lull  in  the  battle,  until  four  o’clock  in  the 
afternoon,  betokening  the  still  heavier  massing  of  the  enemy’s 
troops  in  front  of  Hancock.  At  that  hour  the  engagement 
again  opens  under  the  following  circumstances  : General  Lee 
advances  with  Longstreet’s  corps  (that  general  having  been 
wounded)  against  Hancock,  and  the  rebel  troops  halting  about 
a hundred  yards  from  our  intrenchments,  keep  up  a musketry 
fire  for  nearly  an  hour,  under  the  effect  of  which  a portion  of 
Mott’s  command  and  several  of  Bimey’s  division  retire  from 
their  lines.  Into  the  gap  thus  formed  a few  rebels  rush  ; but 
Carroll’s  brigade,  moving  by  the  left  flank,  come  opportunely 
to  fill  the  breach,  and  thus  the  line  is  restored. 

Not  long  after  Hancock  is  thus  pressed  by  the  concen- 


THE  BATTLE  OF  THE  WILDERNESS. 


299 


trated  forces  of  the  enemy — that  is,  after  four  o’clock  in  the 
afternoon— Burnside  attacks  towards  the  Orange  plankroad, 
to  the  right  and  in  advance  of  Hancock’s  position ; but  the 
enemy  is  enabled  to  hold  his  line  strongly  in  Burnside’s  front, 
and  the  Ninth  Corps,  after  some  desultory  fighting,  is  with- 
drawn at  nightfall,  taking  position  between  the  Second  and 
Fifth  Corps. 

The  skill  and  valor  of  Hancock,  the  firmness  of  Gibbon, 
and  the  distinguished  gallantry  of  Colonel  Carroll,  command- 
ing the  Third  Brigade  of  Gibbon’s  division,  dashed  Lee’s 
hope  of  piercing  our  left,  which,  for  a moment,  it  was  feared 
he  might  do. 

GORDON  FLANKS  OUB  EIGHT. 

And  now  the  wearied  Union  army  might  well  hope  that  the 
fighting  for  the  day  was  over ; but  they  were  mistaken.  At 
sunset,  a heavy  column  of  attack,  under  General  Gordon — 
permitted  to  advance  at  his  • solicitation — moved  from  the 
extreme  left  of  the  enemy,  which  extended  for  a brigade  front 
beyond  our  right,  and,  amid  the  deepening  shadows,  burst 
upon  that  flank,  held  by  Bickett’s  division.  Our  men  were 
worn  out,  and  had  thrown  themselves  upon  the  ground  to  rest, 
unconscious  of  the  danger  which  was  brewing.  The  result  was 
a complete  surprise.  The  roar  of  cannon  and  the  flashing 
of  a thousand  muskets,  heralded  the  instant  charge  of  the 
enemy.  On  they  came,  like  a whirlwind,  on  the  flank  and  in 
front,  rolling  up  and  capturing  the  brigades  of  General  Tru- 
man Seymour  and  General  Shaler ; but  the  promptness  of 
Sedgwick,  commanding  the  corps,  checked  their  advance,  and 
prevented  any  further  confusion.  General  Seymour  was  par- 
ticularly unfortunate.  He  had  that  very  day  taken  command 
of  the  Second  Brigade  of  the  Third  Division,  and  had  behaved 
with  the  greatest  gallantry.  We  may  say,  in  passing,  that 
when  marched  as  a prisoner  to  Richmond,  he  took  occasion 
to  tell  the  rebels,  in  the  boldest  manner,  some  unpalatable 
truths  as  to  the  issue  of  the  war ; which,  if  they  had  acted 
upon  them,  would  have  led  to  an  earlier  ending. 


300 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


Tliis  little  success  of  tlie  enemy  could  not  justify  the  rebel 
boasting  with  which  it  was  announced : besides,  it  was  very 
soon  to  be  more  than  overbalanced;  and  Grant’s  great  army,, 
baptized  by  the  fire,  stood  as  firm  as  a rock  in  spite  of  it.  It. 
became  necessary,  however,  to  transfer  the  sick  and  wounded 
from  the  Germania  Ford  road  to  the  one  leading  to  Chan- 
cellorsville ; and  as  for  the  ford,  if  Lee  wanted  that,  Grant, 
presented  it  to  him  as  a free  gift.  He  did  not  want  it,  how- 
ever : business  led  him  in  the  other  direction.  Indeed,  both 
armies  had  been  greatly  fatigued  by  the  terrible  fight.  Grant 
threw  out  a skirmish  line  to  develop  the  enemy,  while  Lee 
remained  resting  behind  his  intrencliments. 

During  the  fighting  of  Thursday  and  Friday,  Wilson’s; 
division  of  the  cavalry  moved  from  Parker’s  store  towards  the 
Catharpin  road,  where  it  had  several  passages  of  arms  with 
Stuart’s  rebel  cavalry.  For  a time  Wilson  became  isolated,-1 
and  was  fiercely  attacked.  He  succeeded,  however,  in  cutting  , 
his  way  through  and  rejoining  the  main  body  under  Sheridan.1 
On  the  6th,  Sheridan  held  the  left  flank  and  rear  of  our  army, 
repulsing  all  Stuart’s  attempts  to  penetrate  around  our  flanks, 
and  on  the  7th  he  repulsed  the  enemy  with  severe  loss  at  1 
Todd’s  tavern. 

The  fighting  of  the  6th  of  May  substantially  terminated  what 
has  become  famous  in  history  as  the  battle  of  the  Wilderness  ; 
for  on  the  next  day,  the  7th,  Hancock’s  advance  found  Lee 
withdrawn  from  his  immediate  front,  and  pushing  forward, 
discovered  him  in  a new  line,  strongly  intrenched,  near 
Parker’s  store,  and  connecting  with  his  intrenched  line  on  the 
turnpike. 


GRANT  ON  THE  FIELD. 

The  headquarters  of  tire  lieutenant-general,  during  Thurs- 
day and  Friday,  were  in  rear  of  our  centre,  near  the  junction 
of  the  plankroad  and  a small  road  leading  to  Parker’s  store. 
Most  of  the  time  he  was  on  a piny  knoll  with  Meade,  just  in 


THE  BATTLE  OF  THE  WILDERNESS. 


301 


ear  of  Warren.  Those  who  observed  him  during  the  ac- 
ions  were  struck  with  his  unpretending  appearance,  and  his 
mperturbable  manner.  Neither  danger  nor  responsibility 
eemed  to  affect  him  ; but  he  seemed,  at  times,  lost  in  thought, 
nd  occasionally,  on  the  receipt  of  information,  would  mount 
as  horse  and  gallop  off  to  the  point  where  he  was  needed,  to 
eturn  with  equal  speed  to  his  post  of  observation. 

COMMENTS. 

We  may  now  pause  for  a moment  to  consider  the  desperate 
lature  of  the  struggle  in  the  Wilderness.  Desperate  it  was 
u the  extreme.  Over  a line  of  battle  of  six  miles  in  length, 
u a thickly  tangled  country,  adding  confusion  to  slaughter, 
General  Grant  had  forced  his  way  past  the  enemy  ; had  com- 
piled him  to  abandon  his  works,  positions,  and  plans  of 
)attle  ; but  had  neither  demoralized  nor  thoroughly  beaten 
lim.  On  the  other  hand,  Lee  had  no  reason  to  boast  of  any 
uecess  in  his  attacks.  The  rebel  attack  of  Gordon  upon 
Sedgwick  had  indeed  given  them  some  prisoners  of  ours,  and 
lad  cut  off  Sedgwick’s  communication  with  Germania  Ford ; 
rat  as  Grant  had  no  intention  whatever  of  returning,  or  of 
wen  holding  the  ford  after  his  trains  were  safe,  this  apparent 
success  of  the  enemy  was  really  valueless ; and  when  Grant 
vithdrew  Sedgwick,  Lee,  in  concern  about  his  right  flank, 
lad  neither  time,  men,  nor  disposition  to  occupy  Germania 
Ford. 

Indeed,  after  the  battle  of  the  Wilderness,  Lee,  for  a mo- 
ment uncertain  how  severe  Grant’s  losses  were,  thought  we 
sr ere  retreating  to  Fredericksburg,  to  cover  Washington.  He 
was  not  long  in  doubt,  for  Burnside  and  Sedgwick  were  soon 
found  to  be  in  motion  by  the  old  Chancellorsville  road  towards 
Spottsylvania. 

He  had  also  other  means  of  gaining  information.  Spies 
and  traitors  were  all  around  our  headquarters.  Our  signals 
were  discovered  and  repeated;  and,  with  a rapidity  that 
savored  of  magic  and  diabolic  arts,  no  sooner  had  an  order 


302 


GRANT  AND  IIIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


been  issued  by  Grant,  than  it  was  known  at  Lee’s  headquar- 
ters. On  the  other  hand,  we  had  no  such  information.  There 
were  not  in  the  rebel  ranks,  wicked  as  they  were,  men  as  vile 
as  Northern  traitors,  who,  while  wearing  the  uniform  of  the' 
Republic,  hying  on  its  bounty,  and  sworn  to  protect  its  glori- 
ous banner,  were  in  secret  league  with  the  enemy,  and  doing 
more  to  defeat  Grant’s  plans  than  did  the  men  who  were  ar- 
rayed in  battle  against  him. 

LOSSES. 

Our  losses  in  these  battles  were  not  less  than  fifteen  thou-  i 
sand  men.  The  loss  of  the  Confederates  was  not  less  than 
8,000,  including  several  generals.  Among  those  whom  we 
could  ill  afford  to  lose  were  Generals  Wadsworth  and  Alexan- 
der Hays,  shot  dead  while  gallantly  leading  the  advance  to 
repair  the  breach  in  our  line  on  the  afternoon  of  the  5th, — the 
former,  a remarkable  example  of  self-sacrificing  patriotism. 
Past  the  prime  of  life,  rich  in  the  world’s  goods,  of  the  highest 
social  station,  and  distinguished  in  a political  career,  he 
needed  nothing  to  gratify  an  honorable  ambition  ; but,  a loyal 
and  loving  son  of  the  Republic,  he  had  taken  up  arms  to  in- 
sure  her  integrity,  and  he  gave,  as  he  was  ever  ready  to  give, 
his  life  in  vindication  of  the  noble  cause. 

To  an  equally  ardent  patriotism,  General  Hays  added  the 
noble  ambition  of  an  educated  and  experienced  soldier. 
Frank,  brave,  quick,  and  energetic,  he  was  the  model  of  a 
commander.  His  men  loved  him,  and  followed  him,  because  ' 
he  not  only  commanded,  but  led  them  ; and  although  not  in 
the  highest  position,  we  sustained  no  greater  loss  on  that  day 
than  that  of  the  noble  Hays. 

Among  our  wounded  were  Hancock  (slightly),  Getty,  Gregg, 
Owen,  Bartlett,  and  Carroll. 

The  rebels  suffered  also  in  the  loss  of. generals.  Long- 
street,  shot,  they  say,  by  one  of  his  own  men,  was  thrown  out 
of  the  field  for  the  rest  of  the  year  ; and,  with  no  disparage- 
ment to  others,  he  was  their  best  corps  commander.  John  M. 


THE  BATTLE  OP  THE  WILDERNESS. 


303 


Jones,  well  remembered  as  one  of  the  most  efficient  officers  at 
West  Point  for  many  years,  Jenkins,  and  Stafford,  were  killed. 
Pegrarn,  Pickett,  and  Hunter  were  wounded. 

DRAWN  BATTLE. 

In  brief  epitome,  we  may  say  that,  considered  in  its  imme- 
diate result,  the  battle  of  the  Wilderness  was  a drawn  battle. 
In  the  light  of  after  events  it  does  not  so  appear.  It  was  the 
grand  and  bloody  initiative  of  a splendid  campaign,  in  which 
Lee  was  to  be  driven  to  Richmond,  and  eventually  sur- 
rounded and  captured  there. 


304 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


CHAPTEB  XXIX. 

ON  TO  RICHMOND. 

Suspense  at  tiie  North. — Lee’s  retreat. — Sedgwick  killed. — Wright  to  Sixt 
Corps. — Attack  on  Spottsylvania. — Hancock’s  feat  of  arms. — The  after-bai  : 
TLE. — OUR  LOSSES  UP  TO  THE  12tII. — W HO  RETREATS,  GRANT  OR  LEE  ? — TlJ 
LAND  AHEAD. — A NEW  FLANKING  MOVEMENT. 


SUSPENSE  AT  THE  NORTH. 

/ IS 

Throughout  the  country,  the  people,  uninformed  of  Grant’i 
plans,  were  in  a state  of  great  excitement ; and,  schooled  as  the]  ■ 
were  to  expect  disasters  in  Virginia,  they  would  not  have  beei 
astonished  had  his  army  made  a “masterly  retreat”  across  tin 
Eapidan.  The  wild  excitement  in  Washington  during  thos( 
battles  cannot  be  described.  It  extended  to  the  Presiden 
and  the  War  Department.  High  functionaries  sat  up  al 
night  to  receive  intelligence  from  the  field.  Orders  were 
given  to  the  outposts,  mostly  guarded  by  the  Invalid  Corps 
to  arrest  all  fugitives,  not  to  permit  a single  man  to  enter  the 
defences  of  Washington,  and  to  put  all  officers  who  should  be 
found  retreating,  in  irons.  The  crowd  of  fugitives  was  greal 
and  sickening,  and  among  the  officers  thus  ironed  and  brought 
to  the  War  Department,  it  is  a significant  fact  that  there  were 
four  colonels  : so  that  at  the  very  moment  Grant  was  carrying 
out  his  plans  of  advance,  and  before  his  dispatches  could  be 
received,  it  was  feared  that  his  whole  army  was  in  retreat] 
This  horrible  fear  and  suspense  were,  however,  soon  disj 


ON  TO  RICHMOND. 


305 


^lled.  The  good  news  came,  and  with  it  came  a call  for  re- 
dforceinents.  Lee  was  not  driven  from  the  field  in  rout, 
'his  hope,  if  it  had  been  entertained,  was  not  realized ; but 
-.e  country  breathed  freely  at  the  assurance  that,  in  default 
. this,  Grant  was  pushing  him  slowly  but  surely  down^to  his 
(fences  at  Richmond.  Every  available  man  was  sent  to  the 
:ont.  The  heavy  artillery  regiments,  which  had  been  recruited 
;r  the  purpose  of  forming  garrisons,  were  pushed  forward, 
id  the  last  volunteers  took  their  place.  The  President 
1 the  United  States,  now  that  the  first  suspense  had  been 
-moved,  proposed  public  prayers  and  thanksgiving,  in 
ken  of  our  gratitude  to  God,  and  our  dependence  upon  his 
erciesu 

lee’s  eeteeat. 

At  daybreak  on  Saturday,  the  7th  of  May,  hostilities  were 
gain  resumed.  Our  artillery  opened  upon  the  enemy’s  posi- 
ons,  and  skirmishers  were  thrown  out.  It  soon  became  evi- 
ent  that  battle  tactics  were  for  a time  ended,  and  that  grand 
ictics  would  be  the  order  of  the  day.  And  here  it  should  be 
bserved  how  closely  the  minds  of  Lee  and  Grant  divined  and 
illowed  the  plans  of  each  other.  Grant,  as  we  have  said,  had 
bandoned  Germanna  Ford,  and  withdrawn  Sedgwick,  march- 
ig  him  to  the  rear  and  left.  Lee  had  instructed  Anderson 
iow  commanding  Longstreet’s  corps)  to  move  to  Spottsyl- 
ania  in  the  morning.  Fortunately,  Anderson  moved  that 
ight  at  ten  o’clock. 


* Executive  Mansion,  Washington,  May  9,  18G4-. 

0 THE  FRIENDS  OF  UNION  AND  LIBERTY  : 

Enough  is  known  of  the  army  operations  within  the  last  five  days  to  claim 
ir  especial  gratitude  to  God.  While  what  remains  undone  demands  our  most 
ncere  prayers  to  and  reliance  upon  Him  (without  whom  all  human  effort  is 
tin),  I recommend  that  all  patriots,  at  their  homes,  in  their  places  of  public 
orship,  and  wherever  they  may  he,  unite  in  common  thanksgiving  and  prayer 
■ Almighty  God 


Abraham  Lincoln. 


306 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


There  was  a little  desultory  fighting  in  our  front ; but,  1 i 
noon  on  Saturday,  the  fact  was  fully  developed  that  Lee  w 
abandoning  his  intrenchments,  and  moving  down  rapidly  1 5 
his  right,  on  a road  parallel  to  our  projected  movement,  in  c 
der  to  give  us  check  at  Spottsylvania  Courthouse.  The  h 
armies  moved  simultaneously.  On  the  night  of  the  7th,  MT 
ren’s  (Fifth)  corps,  preceded  by  a column  of  cavalry,  movi 
southward  by  the  Brock  road,  followed,  with  closed  interva 
by  Hancock’s  (Second)  corps,  through  Todd’s  tavern ; Sed  * 
wick  by  way  of  Chancellorsville ; and  Grant’s  keadquarte  t 
were  moved  to  the  road  running  northeast  from  Todd’s  ta 
ern,  and  crossing  the  Ny  near  Piny  Branch  Church.  Durh  : 
the  movement,  Grant  and  Meade,  with  their  staffs,  were  co 
suiting  at  the  front,  and  constantly  exposed  to  the  fire. 

The  cavalry,  after  some  skirmishing  near  Todd’s  tavei 
had  at  length  a general  battle,  in  which  our  forces  were  on 
successful  in  holding  their  ground ; but  retarded  the  mo\ 
ments  of  the  corps  by  blocking  the  roads. 

The  Fifth  and  Second  corps  were  pressed  forward  < 
the  Brock  road  on  Saturday  night  and  Sunday  momin  : 
The  Fifth,  notwithstanding  its  great  fatigue,  was  not  sr 
fered  to  rest,  but  marched  all  Saturday  night.  The  Sir 
and  Ninth,  on  the  east,  in  that  order,  by  the  Orange  plan 
road  and  the  turnpike,  preceded  by  the  trains,  were  also  ! 
movement,  all  converging  to  Spottsylvania  Courthouse,  i 
order  to  clear  the  dense  roads,  it  was  found  necessary  to  mo> 
the  trains  by  daylight,  which  gave  information  to  the  enem 
and  enabled  him  to  meet  our  movements  with  correspoi 
ing  checks. 

Lee  was  retreating  to  the  same  point  by  a parallel  line  i 
the  west,  but  in  perfect  order.  Master  of  the  situation,  1 
displayed  great  skill  in  turning  to  the  left,  and  striking  ska: 
well-aimed  blows,  for  which  Grant  was  prepared,  and  whic 
he  returned  with  interest.  Thus  was  fought  the  battle  knov  ' 
as  “Alsop’s  Farm,”  where  the  Fifth  Corps  received  one  c 
these  attacks. 


ON  TO  RICHMOND. 


307 


The  Fifth  Corps  arrived  at  a clearing  -within  two  and  a half 
tiles  of  Spottsylvania,  and  here  encountered  the  corps  of 
pngstreet,  prepared  to  dispute  our  advance  towards  the  court- 
ouse.  Longstreet’s  corps  had  arrived  at  that  point,  by  a 
arallel  road,  and  without  the  delay  of  "Warren.  The  battle 
egan  before  reaching  the  field  of  conflict,  by  an  engagement 
etween  the  cavalry  who  had  marched  in  Warren’s  front, 
ith  the  enemy’s  cavalry.  Warren  pushed  rapidly  down  the 
Dad,  meeting  with  slight  resistance,  until  he  came  into  the 
tearing  of  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  acres,  which  was 
Jsop’s  farm.  Here  he  found  the  enemy’s  artillery  posted, 
nd  ready  to  contest  his  advance. 

Warren  posted  his  batteries  on  the  right,  where  he  could 
ommand  those  of  the  enemy  ; and  after  a fierce  duel  of  can- 
on, he  advanced  Bobinson’s  division  to  the  assault.  The 
itense  heat  of  the  day  added  to  the  labors  and  sufferings  of 
he  troops.  Kobinson’s  men  were  compelled  to  retire  in 
onfusion;  but  Griffin  came  up  on  the  right,  and  Crawford 
rove  the  rebels  out  of  the  wood  on  Griffin’s  left.  Wads- 
worth’s division  (under  Cutter)  advanced  and  drove  them 
iack  on  our  right,  and  thus  our  line  was  formed  near  the 
nemy  and  intrenched.  Generals  Griffin  and  Kobinson  were 
particularly  distinguished : the  latter  was  shot  in  the  knee 
arly  in  the  action,  and  disabled.  The  Sixth  Corps  was  at 
nee  ordered  up  to  take  position  on  Warren’s  left,  and  the 
Second  Corps  posted  temporarily  at  Todd’s  tavern. 

In  thus  advancing  and  seeking  the  enemy,  every  corps 
?as  more  or  less  engaged  during  the  day.  Miles’  brigade, 
f the  Second  Corps,  was  vigorously  attacked  by  the  enemy 
t Corbyn’s  Bridge,  but  that  gallant  young  officer,  who  had 
already  been  more  than  once  severely  wounded  in  former 
tattles,  punished  the  insolence  of  the  brigade  of  the  enemy 
>y  first  repulsing  his  attack,  and  then  driving  him  from  the 
ield. 

Wilson,  who  had  been  sent  forward  to  feel  the  way,  actually 
tenetrated  into  Spottsylvania  Courthouse  ; but  as  it  was  im- 


308 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


possible  for  tbe  infantry  to  come  to  bis  support,  bo  w; 
obliged  to  retire. 

Tbe  armies  bad  new  reached  tbe  scene  of  more  desperai 
fighting;  and  fully  aware  of  what  was  before  him,  Grai, 
spent  the  morning  of  tbe  next  day,  Monday,  tbe  9th,  in  prej 
aration  ; tbe  Fifth  and  Sixth  corps  pressing  tbe  enemy,  deve 
oping  bis  position,  and  seeking  for  points  of  attack  for  tb 
deadly  struggle. 

Early  in  tbe  morning,  two  divisions  of  tbe  Ninth  Corps  bai 
ing  been  moved  to  tbe  Fredericksburg  road,  bad  driven  tb 
enemy  handsomely  across  tbe  Ny.  In  tbe  evening,  tbe  who!  , 
of  tbe  Second  Corps  moved  up  from  Todd’s  tavern,  and  cam 
into  line  on  the  right  of  tbe  Sixth ; except  Mott’s  divisioi 
which  was  sent  to  take  post  on  the  left  of  tbe  Sixth. 

It  was  also  on  tbe  9th  that  Sheridan  was  sent  on  a cc 
operating  and  diversionary  raid,  to  which  we  shall  presentl 
allude. 

Artillery  was  put  into  position  ; divisions  were  marched  am'  ! 
countermarched.  Warren  was  in  tbe  centre.  Hancock  ba> 
now  moved  up  on  tbe  right,  and  Sedgwick  was  on  tbe  left 
Tbe  wings  were  thrown  back,  to  watch  tbe  corps  of  Hill  and 
Ewell,  which  bad  reached  tbe  courthouse  and  taken  positioi 
some  distance  in  front  of  it  on  Saturday  night.  During  tbesi 
movements,  Brigadier-General  William  H.  Morris,  command 
ing  First  Brigade,  Third  Division,  Sixth  Corps,  was  severely 
wounded. 

<e 

GENERAL  SEDGWICK  KILLED. 

While  strengthening  the  position,  and  when  only  a little  des- 
ultory skirmishing  was  going  on,  General  Sedgwick  was  ir 
the  front  of  the  extreme  right  of  his  corps,  with  a few  of  hk 
staff,  superintending  the  posting  of  some  guns.  An  occasiona. 
shot  from  a sharpshooter  whistled,  with  elongated  sound,  about 
the  group,  causing  some  of  the  men  to  wince.  The  genera. 


ON  TO  RICHMOND. 


309 


ked  them  about  their  nervousness,  saying,  “Pooh,  men, 
Ley  can’t  hit  an  elephant  at  that  distance.”  The  words  had 
hrdly  passed  his  lips,  when  a ball  pierced  his  face,  just  below 
te  left  eye,  and  with  a serene  smile,  as  if  connected  with  his 
jst  words,  he  fell,  the  blood  streaming  from  his  nostrils.  Ee 
>.ed  immediately,  as  he  would  have  asked  to  die  if  he  could 
ive  chosen  the  manner  of  his  death.  Words  of  eulogium 
Inch  would  seem  like  flattery  if  spoken  of  other  men,  are  in- 
•lequate  to  express  his  virtues.  A thorough  soldier,  a skilful 
pneral,  and  one  of  the  very  best  of  men,  he  was  at  once  re- 
acted and  beloved  by  all  who  knew  him.  Simple  in  heart 
ad  manner  ; modest  as  a youth  ; very  generous  to  all  around 
im;  never  seeking  his  own  aggrandizement  to  the  detriment 
: others,  but  rather  preferring  theirs  to  his  own ; he  was  the 
todern  example  of  Chaucer’s  “very  parfit,  gentil  knight.” 
orever  green  be  the  turf  above  his  quiet  grave  at  Cornwall 
[ollow,  watered  by  the  tears  of  friendship,  and  cherished  by 
le  pious  care  of  patriot  pilgrims. 

GENEEAL  WEIGHT  TAKES  THE  SIXTH  COEPS. 

The  command  of  the  Sixth  Corps  was  now  devolved  upon 
-eneral  E.  G.  Wright,  an  engineer  officer  of  distinction, 
hose  after-career  showed  that  he  was  eminently;  worthy  of 
. Burnside  came  into  position  on  the  extreme  left,  on  the 
3th,  to  complete  our  lines  around  Spottsylvania;  Eaving 
stablished  his  lines,  Grant  now  determined  to'  test  the 
rength,  and  find  the  exact  positions,  of  the  enemy. 

To  this  end,  on  the  afternoon  of  Monday,  he  ordered  a new 
Ivance.  It  had  been  a race  for  Spottsylvania  Courthouse, 
ad  the  rebels,  having  the  inside  track,  had  won  it  by  only 
;n  minutes. 

We  had  now  occupied  Fredericksburg  as  a temporary 
iepot  of  wounded,  and  ponton-bridges  were  laid  below  the 
>wn,  so  as  to  eopiplete  the  communication  with  Aquia  Creek, 
ad  thence  to  Washington.  It  was  now  Tuesday  morning, 
lie  10th  of  May.  The  position  of  the  troops  was  substan- 


310 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


tially  the  same  as  on  the  day  before.  The  enemy  had  bee 
driven  to  his  breastworks.  Our  hue  was  complete  : battern  ■ 
covered  our  right  flank,  and  also  our  left  centre  ; a dens 
forest  was  in  our  front.  The  enemy’s  centre  was  well  advance, 
on  a commanding  ridge,  protected  by  breastworks,  fores 
and  underbrush,  and  the  marshy  ground  of  the  little  cree  ■ 
lying  on  their  front. 

Before  moving  to  the  attack,  the  general  ordered  a fire  < 
artillery  from  all  our  batteries  during  the  forenoon.  The  a* 
sault  was  then  ordered  to  be  made  by  portions  of  the  Fift.  ' 
and  Sixth  Corps.  Hancock,  who  had  been  moved  out  acros 
the  Po  to  capture  a train,  was  drawn  back  to  join  in  th 
attack.  The  enemy  attacked  two  of  his  advanced  brigades 
while  he  was  withdrawing  them,  but  were  repulsed.  Genera 
Bice  was  killed  in  the  action. 

Barlow,  in  his  retreat,  repulsed  an  attack  by  Heth’s  reb( 
division,  but  losing  one  gun,  which,  being  jammed  among  th 
trees  in  a narrow  road,  he  could  not  withdraw. 

Late  in  the  afternoon,  Colonel  Upton,  with  the  Secon 
Brigade  of  the  First  Division  of  the  Sixth,  and  D.  A.  Kussel 
in  advance,  -with  the  Third  Division,  made  a memorable  an 
successful  charge  towards  the  close  of  the  day.  They  spran 
over  the  enemy’s  works,  took  upwards  of  a thousand  prisor 
ers  and  several  cannon,  and  only  retired,  being  obliged  t 
abandon  the  captured  artillery,  because  they  were  so  far  i 
advance  as  to  make  the  position  perilous,  and  were  not  suf 
ported  by  Mott  on  their  left.  Mott,  however,  succeeded  i 
forming  connection  with  the  Ninth  Corps,  -which  had  no1 
moved  to  the  left  from  the  Fredericksburg  road. 

Although  the  carnage  had  been  so  great  as  to  make  th 
losses  on  our  side  not  far  from  ten  thousand,  and  the  rebel 
not  much  less,  the  battle  was  indecisive.  Again  had  the  riva 
generals  divined  each  other’s  purposes,  and  terrible  shock 
had  been  the  result.  Thus  ended  the  first  day  of  the  battl 
of  Spottsylvania  Courthouse,  and  the  troops  rested  on  thei 
arms,  feeling  sure  that  a struggle  as  desperate  awaited  then 
on  the  morrow,  or,  at  least,  at  a very  early  time. 


ON  TO  RICHMOND. 


311 


The  morning  of  Wednesday,  the  11th,  rose  bright  and  clear, 
and  the  closeness  of  contact  of  the  two  armies  caused  des- 
ultory fighting  at  many  points,  but  no  general  engagement. 
We  had  lost  very  heavily,  probably  at  least  thirty-five  thou- 
sand men,  since  the  beginning  of  the  campaign  ; but  we  had 
taken  many  prisoners,  had  inflicted  terrible  losses  upon  the 
enemy,  and  re-enforcements  were  rapidly  pushing  forward  to 
us, — among  the  material  of  which,  it  is  a significant  fact  that 
there  were  heavy  artillery  trains,  designed  for  siege  service  at 
Richmond. 

What  General  Grant  thought  of  the  military  situation  may 
be  gathered  from  the  following  hopeful  dispatch  to  the  Secre- 
tary of  War  : 

Headquaktees  nr  the  Field,  May  11,  1864,  8 a.  m. 

We  have  now  ended  the  sixth  day  of  very  heavy  fighting.  The  result,  to 
this  time,  is  much  in  our  favor. 

Our  losses  have  heen  heavy,  as  well  as  those  of  the  enemy.  I think  the 
loss  of  the  enemy  must  be  greater. 

We  have  taken  over  five  thousand  prisoners  by  battle,  while  he  has  taken 
from  us  but  few,  except  stragglers. 

I PROPOSE  TO  FIGHT  IT  OUT  OX  THIS  LIKE,  IF  IT  TAKES  ALL  SUMMER. 

U.  S-  Graht,  Lieutenant-General, 
Commanding  the  Armies  of  the  United  States. 

No  words  could  tell  the  story  better.  The  last  sentence  is 
one . of  those  eloquent  epigrams,  unconsciously  uttered,  of 
which  the  people  immediately  took  hold,  and  upon  which  the 
changes  have  been  rung  ever  since.  It  spoke  volumes. 

At  eleven  o’clock  on  Wednesday,  it  is  said  that*  General 
Lee  sent  a flag  of  truce  to  Grant,  asking  an  armistice  of  forty- 
eight  hours  to  bury  the  dead ; and  that  Grant  very  properly 
returned  an  answer  refusing  it,  and  saying  that  he  had  no 
time  to  bury  his  own.  We  do  not  vouch  for  the  story ; but  if 
it  be  true,  it  indicates  Lee’s  weakness,  and  Grant’s  determina- 
tion of  advance. 

On  this  day,  having  assured  himself  that  the  enemy’s  left 
was  so  well  guarded  and  so  strong  as  to  foil  our  attempts  to 


312 


GRANT  AND  IIIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


crush  it,  arrangements  were  made  by  General  Grant  to  attack 
his  centre  at  a salient  point. 

Wednesday,  the  second  day  of  the  battle,  was  passed  in 
manoeuvring,  reconnoitring,  and  desultory  skirmishing.  The  . 
enemy  had  strengthened  his  right  and  right  centre  with  artil- 
lery, and  it  was  evident  that  from  that  point  he  expected  to 
make  his  strong  counter-attack.  But  the  prescience  of  Gen- 
eral Grant  was  not  at  fault. 

Bain  fell  during  the  afternoon,  and  under  the  cover  of  the  ' 
heavy  weather,  Grant  issued  his  orders  to  Hancock  to  leave 
his  position  in  front  of  A.  P.  Hill,  and,  marching  by  the  left 
flank,  to  take  posts  between  the  Sixth  and  Ninth  corps,  so  as  f; 
to  be  ready  to  attack  in  the  morning.  Hancock  moved  a little 
after  midnight,  favored  by  the  storm  and  the  darkness,  to  with- 
in twelve  hundred  yards  of  the  enemy.  Wright  was  directed 
to  extend  his  left,  to  concentrate  on  that  wing,  and  to  be  in 
readiness  to  assault.  Warren  was  also  to  make  a diversion- 
ary attack  on  the  enemy’s  left,  in  his  front,  in  order  to  keep 
him  engaged  in  his  lines  at  that  point ; while  Burnside,  with 
the  Ninth  Corps,  was  ordered  to  assault  vigorously  on  the  ex- 
treme left. 

hancock’s  feat  of  arms. 

The  morning  of  Thursday,  the  12th,  dawned,  enveloped  in  an 
auspicious  fog  of  great  denseness.  The  orders  were  given  in 
silence.  The  Second  Corps  was  formed  in  two  lines.  Bar- 
low,  with  the  First  Division,  in  two  lines,  occupied  the 
centre,  and  Birney,  with  the  Third  Division,  was  on  his  I 
right;  the  Second  and  Fourth,  under  Gibbon  and  Mott, 
formed  the  second  line.  The  point  of  attack  was  a salient 
angle  of  earthworks,  held  by  Johnson’s  division  of  Ewell’s 
corps.  Silently  and  unseen,  the  corps  moved  upon  the 
unsuspecting  enemy.  They  passed  over  the  rugged  and 
quite  exposed  space,  the  'enthusiasm  growing  at  every  step, 
until,  with  a terrible  charge,  and  a storm  of  cheers,  they 
reached  the  enemy’s  works,  scaled  them  in  front  and  flunk, 


ON  TO  RICHMOND. 


313 


surprising  the  rebels  at  their  breakfast,  surrounding  them, 
and  capturing  Edward  Johnson’s  entire  division,  with,  its 
general ; two  brigades  of  other  troops,  with  their  commander, 
Brigadier-General  George  H.  Stuart ; and  thirty  guns.  The 
number  of  prisoners  taken  was  between  three  and  four 
thousand.  It  was  the  most  decided  success  yet  achieved 
during  the  campaign.  When  Hancock  heard  that  these  gen- 
erals were  taken,  lip  directed  that  they  should  be  brought  to 
him.  Offering  his  hand  to  Johnson,  that  officer  was  so 
affected  as  to  shed  tears,  declaring  that  ’he  would  have  pre- 
ferred death  to  captivity.  He  then  extended  his  hand  to 
Stuart,  whom  he  had  known  before,  saying,  “ How  are  you, 
Stuart?”  but  the  rebel,  with  great  haughtiness,  replied,  “I 
am  General  Stuart,  of  the  Confederate  army ; and,  under 
present  circumstances,  I decline  to  take  your  hand.”  Han- 
cock’s cool  and  dignified  reply  was : “ And  under  any  other 
circumstances,  general,  I should  not  have  offered  it.” 

Hancock’s  pencil  dispatch  to  Grant,  within  an  hour  after 
the  column  of  attack  had  been  formed,  was  in  these  words  : 
“ I have  captured  from  thirty  to  forty  guns.  I have  finished 
up  Johnson,  and  am  now  going  into  Early.”  Early,  it  will  be 
remembered,  also  commanded  a division  of  Ewell’s  corps. 
A few 'of  the  foremost  men  then  pushed  upon  the  second 
line  of  rifle-pits,  and,  notwithstanding  a desperate  resistance, 
entered  them,  but  were  captured.  But  if  the  enemy  had 
been  surprised,  he  now  made  the  most  desperate  efforts  to 
recover  his  lost  ground,  and  our  success  was  not  followed 
up.  The  Ninth  Corps  on  the  left,  and  the  Sixth  Corps 
on  the  right,  were  at  once  pushed  forward  to  support  Han- 
cock’s advance ; while  on  the  opposite  side,  Ewell  was  re- 
enforced by  divisions  from  the  corps  of  Hill  and  Longstreet. 
Tvhilc  the  battle  was  thus  concentrated  on  our  left,  Warren 
became  hotly  engaged  on  our  right ; but  although  he  charged 
with  great  vigor  and  intrepidity,  the  enemy’s  position  in  his 
front  was  found  to  be  impregnable.  Thus  for  three  hours 
the  fighting  continued  ; but  although  we  resisted  the  desperate 
attacks  of  the  enemy  upon  Hancock  and  Burnside,  it  was 


314 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


evident  that  we  could  make  no  further  advance.  The  ground 
was,  ni  our  front,  swept  by  a storm  of  projectiles  of  every 
kind.  The  captured  cannon,  covered  by  the  muskets  of  sharp- 
shooters on  both  sides,  could  not,  for  a long  time,  be  secured 
by  either  ; but  we  finally  got  off  twenty  pieces,  and  the  remain- 
der were  subsequently  withdrawn  by  the  enemy.  At  noon  it 
began  to  rain.  The  Fifth  Corps,  leaving  only  a weak  line  of 
skirmishers,  was  moved  to  the  left,  as  it  was  found  that  the 
enemy  w'as  continually  massing  his  troops  in  the  same  direc- 
tion. Neither  general  was  deceived  for  a moment,  and  our 
attempts  t.o  turn  the  enemy’s  right,  at  once  met  by  the  rebel 
commander,  were  not  successful.  Charge  and  countercharge 
were  made  until  nightfall,  and  the  carnage  was  terrific.  When, 
at  length,  night  put  an  end  to  it,  the  armies  had  fought  for  four- 
teen hours,  and  the  losses  on  either  side  numbered  about  eight 
thousand.  The  enemy  fell  back  to  a new  defensive  position,  but 
the  continuance  of  the  storm,  making  the  roads  very  heavy, 
for  a time  impeded  rapid  movement.  Here  we  may  pause  for 
a moment  to  consider  what  had  been  accomplished.  If  we 
had  not  succeeded  in  entirely  routing  the  enemy,  as  only  the 
ignorant  or  the  oversanguine  had  expected,  the  Army  of  the 
Potomac  had  covered  itself  anew  with  glory.  The  following 
order  of  General  Meade  epitomizes  the  work  thus  far 
achieved  : 

Headquarters  Army'  or  the  Potomac, 
May  13,  1864. 

Soldiers — The  moment  has  arrived  when  your  commanding  general  feels 
authorized  to  address  you  in  terms  of  congratulation. 

For  eight  days  and  nights,  almost  without  intermission,  in  rain  and  sun- 
shine, you  have  been  gallantly  fighting  a desperate  foe,  in  positions  naturally 
strong,  and  rendered  doubly  so  by  intrenchments. 

You  have  compelled  him  to  abandon  his  fortifications  on  the  Rapidan,  to 
retire  and  attempt  to  stop  your  onward  progress  ; and  now  he  has  abandoned 
the  last  intrenched  position  so  tenaciously  held,  suffering  a loss  in  all  of 
eighteen  guns,  twenty-two  colors,  and  eight  thousand  prisoners,  including  two 
general  officers. 

Your  heroic  deeds  and  noble  endurance  of  fatigue  and  privations  will  ever 
be  memorable.  Let  us  return  thanks  to  God  for  the  mercy  thus  shown  us, 
and  ask  earnestly  for  its  continuation. 


ON  TO  RICHMOND. 


315 


Soldiers ! your  work  is  not  yet  over.  The  enemy  must  he  pursued,  and,  if 
possible,  overcome.  The  courage  and  fortitude  you  have  displayed  renders 
your  commanding  general  confident  your  future  efforts  will  result  in  success. 

While  we  mourn  the  loss  of  many  gallant  comrades,  let  us  remember  the 
enemy  must  have  suffered  equal,  if  not  greater  losses. 

We  shall  soon  receive  re-enforcements,  which  he  cannot  expect.  Let  us 
determine  to  continue  vigorously  the  work  so  well  begun,  and,  under  God’s 
blessing,  in  a short  time  the  object  of  our  labors  will  be  accomplished. 

George  G.  Meade, 
Major-General  commanding. 

Official,  S.  Williams,  A.  A.  G. 

Approved,  U.  S.  Grant,  Lieutenant-General, 

Commanding  the  Armies  of  the  United  States. 


We  had  now  the  prestige  of  advance,  and  the  enemy 
had  been  constantly,  although  slowly  and  sullenfy,  falling 
back.  Our  losses  had  been  very  heavy,  but  had  been 
fully  made  up  by  re-enforcements.  They  may  be  stated  as 
follows : from  the  crossing  of  the  Rapidan  to  May  12th — 
killed,  two  hundred  and  sixty-nine  officers  and  three  thousand 
and  nineteen  enlisted  men ; wounded,  one  thousand  and  sev- 
enteen officers,  and  eighteen  thousand  two  hundred  and  sixty- 
one  men ; missing,  one  hundred  and  seventy-seven  officers, 
and  six  thousand  six  hundred  and  sixty-seven  men.  Total, 
twenty-nine  thousand  four  hundred  and  ten.  On  this  account 
the  rebels  amused  themselves  by  giving  Grant  the  cognomen 
of  “butcher.”  The  name,  however,  is  entirely  misapplied. 
There  never  was  a kinder  or  more  considerate  general ; but 
the  carnage  in  these  first  battles  was  an  absolute,  although 
painful,  necessity.  No  man  in  that  army  thought  otherwise 
then,  and  no  one  abated  a jot  of  heart  or  hope ; and  if  the 
end  crowns  the  work,  even  the  rebels  will  now  confess  that 
Grant’s  butchery  finally  slaughtered  the  rebellion,  when  noth- 
ing else  would  have  done  it. 

It  was  now  Saturday,  the  14th.  The  enemy  still  held  on  to 
Spottsylvania  Courthouse,  well  intrenched  in  a semicircular 
line.  Our  army  was  closed  upon  him  with  a concentric  em- 
brace, stretched  at  right  angles  across  the  Fredericksburg 
road.  Finding  him  so  strongly  intrenched,  Grant  commenced 


316 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


to  throw  up  rifle-pits  for  protection.  The  fighting  on  this  day 
was  desultory,  and  principally  on  the  enemy’s  right,  which  ho 
was  constantly  in  fear  that  we  should  turn. 

WHO  RETREATS,  GRANT  OR  LEE? 

If,  as  General  Meade’s  order  indicates,  we  were  satisfied 
with  our  successes,  the  rebels  were  equally  so  with  what  they 
called  their  own.  They  asserted  that  “ what  we  represented 
as  the  retreat  of  General  Lee  towards  Richmond,  was  only  a 
movement  from  a position  abandoned  by  his  adversary,  to 
confront  him  across  the  new  road  which  he  was  obliged  to 
take.”  “ In  this  sense,”  says  Pollard,  “it  was  Grant  who  was 
pursued.”  Be  it  so,  but  it  is  very  like  the  story  of  the  man  who 
caught  a Tartar.  General  Lee  is  by  no  means  so  self-com- 
promising as  this.  It  is  true  that  in  his  General  Order  of  May 
14,  he  announces  to  the  army  a series  of  successes  ; but,  in 
specifying  them,  he  names  the  Valley  of  Virginia,  the  attack 
upon  Averill,  the  defeat  of  General  Banks,  the  retreat  of 
General  Steele,  and  what  he  calls  the  repulse  of  the  cavalry 
force  under  Sheridan.  All  that  he  has  to  say  of  his  own 
action  is  this  : The  heroic  valor  of  this  army,  with  the 
blessing  of  Almighty  God,  has  thus  far  checked  the  principal 
army  of  the  enemy,  and  inflicted  upon  it  terrible  losses.”  We 
need  not  waste  words  nor  torture  language.  Driven  or  led, 
or  prompted  by  whatever  motive,  Lee’s  army  was  moving 
southward  towards  Richmond,  constantly  refusing  its  right 
flank,  and  being  severely  punished  at  every  stand  it  made. 
It  had  been  characteristic  of  the  press  on  both  sides,  as  well 
as  of  the  early  dispatches  of  rival  generals,  in  most  campaigns, 
to  make  out  as  fair  a case,  each  for  himself,  and  as  dark  a one 
for  the  enemy  as  possible.  This  is  not  right  in  the  abstract, 
but  before  we  entirely  condemn  it,  we  must  remember  the  ele- 
ment of  expediency.  The  people  behind  either  army  were 
eager  and  impressible,  and  the  intelligence  was  often  toned 
down  or  dressed  up  to  suit  them  ; and  besides,  morally  wrong 
as  it  is,  the  study  of  history  shows  us  a universal  military 


ON  TO  RICHMOND.  317 

precedent  for  tliis.  The  truth  follows  slowly,  and  when  we 
are  prepared  by  slow  degrees  for  the  bad  news. 

The  desperate  shocks  which  had  been  sustained  by  both 
armies,  and  the  bad  condition  of  the  roads  on  account  of  the 
rains,  made  the  suspension  of  hostilities  necessary.  The  time 
was  also  spent  in  making  provision  for  the  wounded,  xls  the 
direct  route  to  Washington  was  beset  by  guerrillas,  Freder- 
icksburg had  been  occupied  as  a depot.  A large  number  of 
surgeons  and  agents  of  the  Sanitary  and  Christian  commis- 
sions had  been  sent  down,  and  a route  had  been  established 
by  steamboats  and  gunboats,  by  way  of  Aqui'a  Creek  and 
Belle  Plain,  to  Washington.  It  was  now  manifest,  that  if  the 
army  moved  again  to  the  south,  Fredericksburg  must  be 
abandoned,  and  other  points  selected  as  depots  ; first,  on  the 
Rappahannock,  as  at  Port  Royal,  and  afterwards  on  the 
Paruunkey  and  York. 


THE  LAND  AHEAD. 

Let  us  now  look  for  a moment  at  the  principal  features  of 
the  topography  in  front  of  Grant.  Spottsylvania  Courthouse 
lies  between  the  Ny  and  the  Po ; further  South  are  the  Ta 
and  the  hi  at  rivers,  and  the  four  streams  join  near  the  rail- 
road, south  of  Bowling  Green,  to  form  the  Mattapony. 
These  present  inconsiderable  military  obstacles  in  themselves, 
but  might  be  used  by  the  enemy  as  natural  ihtrenchments, 
while  moving  southward  to  New  Market.  Beyond  that,  the 
country  becomes  more  difficult ; the  North  and  South  Anna, 
with  a hunched  tributary  creeks,  present  great  obstacles. 
The  Pamunkey,  which  they  form  by  their  junction,  is  an  im- 
portant river-defence  to  the  enemy  ; and  still  further  south  the 
Chickahominy  is  a strong  line  covering  the  approaches  to 
Richmond.  To  these  difficulties  is  to  be  added  the  very 
desperate  and  gallant  resistance  offered  by  Lee’s  army. 

In  consideration  of  all  these,  it  began  to  be  demonstrated 
that  Grant  might  be  forced  to  pursue  his  alternated  design, 


318 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


and  continue  to  march  alongside  of  the  enemy  by  the  left  I 
flank,  between  the  Mattapony  and  the  Pamunkey,  and  cross- 
ing the  latter  river  out  of  his  reach,  confront  him  upon  the 
former  battle-grounds  of  Cold  Harbor  and  Gaines’  Mill.  But  ' 
Grant  was  loth  to  come  to  this  determination  without  another 
trial  of  the  enemy’s  strength.  Sending  Torbert  with  the  caval- 
ry eastward  to  Guiney’s  Station,  on  the  railroad,  he  massed  his 
forces  on  the  enemy’s  left,  on  the  night  of  the  17th,  and  pre- 
pared to  assault  in  the  morning.  The  attack  was  made  with  ' 
great  gallantry  upon  Ewell’s  corps,  with  the  design  of  turning 
Lee’s  left,  but  was  not  successful,  and  an  admirable  riposte 
was  made  by  Ewell.  On  the  afternoon  of  the  19tli,  he  made  a 
bold  attempt  to  turn  our  right.  That  portion  of  our  hue  was 
held  by  Tyler’s  division,  and  Eitching’s  brigade  of  heavy  artil- 
lery, acting  as  infantry,  most  of  whom  were  under  fire  for  the 
first  time.  Ewell’s  veterans  came  on  at  a charge,  and  drove 
them  back  to  the  cover  of  the  woods  ; but  they  held  their  re- 
tired position  with  commendable  bravery,  until  Birney  came 
up  with  the  Third  Division  of  the  Second  Corps,  in  support. 

A vigorous  charge  of  our  combined  forces  drove  the  enemy 
from  the  field.  Some  of  Warren’s  troops  that  were  on  the  ex- 
treme right  participated  in  the  success. 

A NEW  PLANKING  MOVEMENT. 

Convinced,  by  the  nature  and  the  point  of  the  enemy’s  at- 
tack, that  he  was  making  ready  again  to  abandon  his  position, 
Grant  at  once  issued  orders  for  a new  movement.  At  mid- 
night on  the  20th,  the  main  body  of  the  cavalry,  which  had 
been  posted  at  Mattaponax,  followed  Torbert  to  Guiney’s 
Station,  and  advancing,  drove  the  enemy’s  cavalry  away  from 
Guiney’s  Bridge  and  Downer’s  Bridge,  on  the  Po,  both  a 
short  distance  west  of  the  railroad. . Bowling  Green  was  then 
occupied  without  a fight.  But  at  Milford  Station,  on  the  rail- 
road, the  enemy  were  drawn  up,  with  artillery  and  rifle-pits, 
to  contest  the  possession  of  the  railroad-bridge  across  the 
Mattapony.  At  this  point  there  had  been  concentrated  quan- 


ON  TO  RICHMOND. 


319 


tities  of  stores  for  Lee’s  army,  which  we  might  have  captured. 
But  spies  and  traitors  in  our  camp  had  given  timely  informa- 
tion ; and  although  we  flanked  the  enemy  and  drove  him  away 
precipitately,  the  stores  were  gone.  This  movement  of  our 
cavalry  was  designed  to  clear  the  way  for  the  advance  of  the 
grand  army  by  the  left  flank.  Here  we  shall  leave  the  direct 
advance  for  a short  time,  to  consider  the  collateral  parts  of 
the  great  programme. 


320 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


CHAPTER  XXX. 


CO-OPERATING  MOVEMENTS. 


The  raiders  reach  the  James.— Fortunes  of  Sigel. — Defeated  by  Breckin- 
ridoe. — Butler's  movements. — His  dispatch. — Beauregard's  attack. — Her- 
metically SEALED.— KaUTZ’s  RAID. — STANTON’S  DISPATCH. — BUTLER’S  FAILURE. — ■ 
How  THE  WANT  OF  CO-OPERATION  AFFECTED  GRANT. 


The  co-operating  movements  which  Grant  had,  as  we  have 
seen,  so  skilfully  and  carefully  prearranged,  claim  a place  in 
the  history,  not  only  as  parts,  although  subordinate,  of  the 
great  campaign,  but  also,  and  especially,  because  they  display 
new  traits  of  genius  and  skill  on  the  part  of  the  great  com- 
mander. The  failure  of  some  of  these  caused  him  to  alter  his 
plans  under  the  pressure  of  circumstances,  and  gave  him  a 
thousandfold  additional  trouble.  The  first  that  we  shall  con- 
sider, because  it  was  made  by  a portion  of  the  Army  of  the 
Potomac,  and  may  be  considered  indeed  a part  of  its  move- 
ment, is  the  very  successful,  well-conducted  cavalry  raid  of 
General  Sheridan,  to  aid  our  advance  by  cutting  Lee’s  com- 
munications with  Richmond. 


SHERIDANS  RAID. 


This  gallant  and  self-confident  general  moved  from  Spott- 
sylvania  at  daylight  on  Monday,  the  9th  of  May,  with  portions 
of  the  three  divisions  of  his  corps, — General  Merrit,  with  the 
Pirst  Division,  leading ; General  Wilson,  with  the  Third,  in 
the  centre ; and  General  Gregg,  with  the  Second,  bringing  up 
the  rear.  His  first  direction,  to  deceive  the  enemy,  was 


CO-OPERATING  MOVEMENTS. 


321 

towards  Fredericksburg;  but  when  within  three  miles  of  that 
city,  he  turned  southward,  passed  rapidly  along  the  enemy’s 
right  flank,  chiefly  by  the  Niggerfoot  road,  to  Child’s  Ford, 
and  thence  to  the  crossing  of  the  North  Anna  by  Anderson’s 
Bridge.  He  captured  the  Beaver  Dam  Station  on  the  Central 
Bailroad,  destroyed  two  locomotives,  three  trains  of  cars,  ten 
miles  of  the  railroad  track,  and  one  million  five  hundred  thou- 
sand rations.  Here  also  he  recaptured  four  hundred  of  our 
men  who  had  been  captured  in  the  recent  battles,  and  were 
being  taken  to  the  horrors  of  the  Libby  prison  ad  Richmond. 
With  our  later  knowledge  of  the  atrocities  committed  in  the 
rebel  prisons,  this  latter  dlone  was  a sufficient  achievement, 
had  nothing  else  been  done.  At  the  Beaver  Dam  Station  they 
were  violently  attacked  by  the  enemy  in  flank  and  rear,  and 
met  with  some  inconsiderable  losses,  but  their  advance  was 
not  long  impeded. 

On  Wednesday  morning,  the  11th,  Sheridan  marched  to  the 
crossing  of  the  South  Anna  River  at  Ground  Squirrel  Bridge, 
and  sent  one  brigade,  under  General  Davies,  to  Ashland  Sta- 
tion on  the  railroad.  There  Davies  burned  the  depot,  de- 
stroyed six  miles  of  the  track,  with  the  culverts  and  army 
bridges,  and  returned  unscathed  to  the  main  body,  which  had 
been  pursuing  its  march  southward. 

Hearing  that  the  enemy’s  cavalry  was  in  force  at  Yellow 
Tavern,  Sheridan  advanced  boldly,  by  the  way  of  Glenallen 
Station,  to  meet  him.  Here  he  crossed  swords  with  the  re- 
doubtable General  J.  E.  B.  Stuart,  and  drove  him  away  with 
loss.  Stuart,  no  less  anxious  for  battle  than  Sheridan,  opened 
the  fight,  by  attacking  our  advanced  brigade,  under  Devens, 
which  might  have  been  overpowered  had  it  not  been  promptly 
supported  by  the  brigades  of  Custer,  Gill,  and  Wilson.  The 
greatest  loss  to  the  enemy,  and  a corresponding  advantage  to 
us,  was  found  in  the  fact  that  General  Stuart  wras  mortally 
wounded  in  this  action.  This  officer  was  perhaps  the  best 
cavalry  general  in  the  rebel  service.  A graduate  of  West 
Point  in  the  class  of  185i,  he  had  resigned  his  commission  in 
the  United  States  army  to  join  the  rebel  cause;  and  being 

14s 


322 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


constantly  engaged  in  Virginia,  liad  greatly  distinguished  him- 
self in  many  battles,  and  particularly  in  bold  raids  on  the 
flanks  and  rear  of  our  army.  He  had  now  met  more  than  his 
match  as  a raider,  and  his  death  at  the  hands  of  a raiding  ■ 
party.  A man  of  such  skill  and  untiring  energy  should  have 
fallen  in  a better  cause. 

Pursuing  his  advantage  gained  at  Yellow  Tavern,  Sheridan 
made  a bold  dash  upon  the  outer  defences  of  Eichmond. 
Having  gained  the  Brook  Pike,  which  lay  west  of  the  Yellow  ’ • 
Tavern,  he  charged  across  the  Brook  creek  or  river  against 
the  first  line,  which  he  carried,  Custer’s  brigade  even  captur- 
ing a section  of  artillery  and  a hundred  prisoners.  Binding 
the  second  line  too  strong,  and  thoroughly  commanded  by 
redoubts  and  bastioned  works,  and  the  enemy’s  troops  rally- 
ing to  the  defence,  Sheridan  recrossed  his  advanced  troops, 
and  retired  rapidly  to  the  passage  of  the  Chickahominy  at 
Meadow  Bridge.  To  cut  off  his  retreat,  he  found  that  the  en- 
emy had  partially  destroyed  the  bridge,  and  had  commanded 
the  ruins  by  a force  of  infantry  from  Eichmond.  He  rebuilt 
it  hastily  under  a galling  fire,  and  then  detaching  a force  to 
watch  the  enemy  on  his  right  flank,  he  moved  rapidly  through 
Mechanicsville,  by  a slight  detour  through  Cold  Harbor,  to  a 
second  crossing  of  the  Chickahominy  at  Bottom’s  Bridge. 
After  crossing  he  destroyed  the  bridge,  and  proceeded  to  Tur- 
key Bend,  where  he  communicated  by  messenger  with  General 
Butler.  His  weary  troopers  reached  H ax  all's,  on  the  James, 
on  the  14th  of  May. 

As  compared  with  the  encounters  of  large  armies,  the  terri- 
ble shocks  of  battle,  in  which  thousands  fall,  such  exploits  as 
this  of  Sheridan’s  bold  riders  are  for  the  time  eclipsed  ; but 
this  expedition,  conducted  with  rare  address  and  dashing 
valor,  produced  moral  effects  upon  the  enemy  which  cannot 
be  ignored.  It  is,  besides,  one  of  the  beautiful  and  logical 
steps  in  the  progress  of  Sheridan’s  reputation,  which  found 
its  acme  of  glory  in  the  last  days  of  the  great  war. 


CO-OPERATING  MOVEMENTS. 


323 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  SIGEL. 

In  accordance  with  th9  precise  instructions  from  General 
Grant,  to  which  we  have  already  referred,  Sigel’ s movements 
in  the  Yalley  and  in  Western  Virginia  were  commenced  on 
the  1st  of  May. 

He  confided  the  immediate  command  of  the  Kanawha  expe- 
dition to  General  George  Crook,  who  divided  his  forces  into 
two  columns,  one  of  which  was  under  General  W.  W.  Averill. 
Both  columns,  starting  from  Charleston,  on  the  Kanawha, 
crossed  the  mountains  by  separate  routes.  Without  attempt- 
ing to  present  the  details  of  their  march,  it  is  sufficient  to  our 
pmpose  to  know  that  the  column  under  Averill  struck  the 
Tennessee  and  Virginia  Railroad,  near  Wytheville,  on  the 
10th,  and  then  moved,  not  unimpeded  by  the  enemy,  to  New 
River  and  Christianburg.  Averill  destroyed  the  New  River 
Bridge,  skilfully  eluded  the  gathering  forces  of  the  enemy,  but 
did  not  succeed  in  destroying  the  lead-mines.  He  joined 
Crook  at  Union,  in  Monroe  County,  on  the  15th. 

Crook,  leaving  Charleston  on  the  same  day,  with  three  bri- 
gades, advanced  rapidly,  with  the  purpose  of  striking  the  rail- 
road at  Dublin  Station,  between  Wytheville  and  New  River. 
Righting  the  enemy,  as  he  marched  southward,  at  Princetown, 
and  near  the  southwestern  base  of  Lloyd’s  Mountain,  he  ad- 
vanced to  the  railroad,  drove  them  through  Dublin,  and  de- 
stroyed .the  railroad  effectually,  southwestward  as  far  as  New- 
beme.  A large  force  of  the  enemy  now  appearing,  he  did  not 
attempt  to  advance  upon  Lynchburg,  but  marched  northward 
to  Meadow  Bluff,  in  Greenbrier  County.  This  double  expe- 
dition, although  it  had  frightened  the  enemy  and  drawn  off 
his  troops,  had  not  succeeded  as  a co-operating  column. 

Let  us  now  turn  to  Sigel.  This  officer,  in  accordance  with 
his  instructions,  had  moved  with  a force  not  far  short  of  eight 
thousand  men,  up  the  Shenandoah  Valley,  as  far  as  Newmar- 
ket, a town  near  the  Manassas  Gap  Railroad,  about  fifty  miles 
from  Winchester,  and  midway  between  Mount  Jackson  and 
Harrisonburg.  To  meet  him  and  contest  his  advance,  the 


324 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


rebel  General  Breckinridge  bad  been  sent  by  Lee  to  gather  up 
all  the  forces  he  could  hastily  collect,  and,  leaving  Jenkins  and 
McCausland  to  resist  the  advance  of  Crook  and  Averill,  to  fall 
upon  and  beat  Sigel.  Could  Sigel  succeed  in  beating  him,' 
and  make  a triumphant  advance  upon  Staunton,  and  then 
strike  right  or  left  at  Lynchburg  or  Gordonsville,  the  as- 
sistance to  Grant  would  have  been  of  incalculable  value.  But 
he  was  very  far  from  such  success.  He  made  an  entire  fail- 
ure, in  part  due  to  himself — that  is,  as  far  as  concerned  the 
battle  which  he  fought  with  Breckinridge  ; and  in  part,  as  far 
as  all  further  movements  were  concerned,  to  the  want  of  co- 
operation in  Crook’s  force. 

On  the  15th  of  May  the  armies  of  Sigel  and  Breckinridge 
met  in  the  shock  of  battle;  and  although  the  enemy  lost 
greatly,  Sigel  was  driven  back  and  entirely  defeated,  losing  a 
portion  of  his  train,  six  guns,  and  one  thousand  prisoners,  and 
abandoning  his  hospitals.  He  retired  behind  Cedar  Creek. 
Thus  one  part,  and  an  important  one,  of  General  Grant’s  com- 
plex plan  had  been  shipwrecked,  and  the  rebel  forces  which 
had  opposed  the  columns  of  Sigel  came  back,  with  all  the 
prestige  of  victory,  to  swell  Lee’s  forces,  and  make  the  work 
of  the  army  of  the  Potomac  still  more  difficult. 

Without  loss  of  time,  at  the  request  of  Grant,  Sigel  was  re- 
lieved, and  General  David  Hunter  placed  in  command.  We 
shall  allude  to  the  part  he  played,  a little  later  in  the  nar-. 
rative. 

It  is  time  now  to  examine  the  co-operating  movements  of 
Butler ; for  upon  these  Grant  had  placed  a still  stronger  de- 
pendence. 


butler’s  movements. 

Butler’s  force  consisted  of  the  Eighteenth  Army  Corps, 
commanded  by  General  "W.  F.  Smith,  and  the  Tenth,  com- 
manded by  General  Quincy  A.  Gillmore.  The  former  of  these 
generals  was  held  in  great  repute  for  his  gallant  services  in 
the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  when  under  McClellan  and  Burn- 


CO-OrERATTYE  MOVEMENTS. 


325 


side,  and  for  liis  skilful  and  rapid  engineering  at  Chattanooga. 
The  latter  had  gained  great  renown  by  bis  magnificent  ap- 
proaches on  Morris  Island,  and  his  matchless  artillery  practice 
against  the  city  of  Charleston. 

At  the  opening  of  the  campaign,  Butler’s  army  was  concen- 
trated at  Yorktown  and  Gloucester,  apparently  threatening  to 
more  upon  Richmond  upon  the  old  track  of  General  McClel- 
lan. To  give  color  to  this  view,  a cavalry  force,  eighteen  hun- 
dred strong,  was  sent  to  West  Point,  at  the  head  of  the  river, 
but  with  the  real  design  of  marching  across  the  countey  and 
joining  the  main  body  when  it  should  have  gained  a foothold 
m the  James  River. 

On  the  4th  of  May,  Butler  embarked  his  forces  on  trans- 
sorts, but  did  not  move  until  after  dark,  when  he  went  rapidly 
down  the  York  and  up  the  James,  unobserved  by  the  enemy. 
Leaving  one  brigade  of  colored  troops  at  Wilson’s  wharf,  un- 
der General  Wild,  two  regiments  at  Fort  Powhatan,  and 
Blink’s  division  at  City  Point,  he  landed  the  main  body  at  Ber- 
muda Hundred,  a very  strong  position  on  the  south  bank  of 
he  James,  in  the  bend  of  the  river,  three  miles  above  the 
nouth  of  the  Appomattox.  Here  he  rapidly  intrenched  him- 
self, and  the  navy  gunboats  w’ere  placed  to  guard  the  flanks. 
Bermuda  Hundred,  which  has  become  so  famous  a name  in 
he  history  of  the  campaign,  was  not  a town,  but,  when  he  oc- 
cupied it,  boasted  ten  or  twelve  old-fashioned  houses,  and  a 
ew  negro  cabins. 

When  he  was  ready  to  start  from  Yorktown,  he  had  also 
>ent  General  Kautz,  with  a cavalry  force,  to  operate  on  the 
ailroads  south  of  Petersburg  and  Richmond. 

Thus  far  the  expedition,  cleverly  conducted,  had  been  a 
complete  surprise  to  the  enemy.  Yvr e had  gained  a most  val- 
lable  point  south  of  Richmond ; and  could  our  troops  have 
men  at  once  pressed  forward  in  full  force,  great  things  might 
lave  been  effected. 

The  6th  of  May  was  spent  in  making  reconnoissances,  and 
>n  the  7th,  General  Brooks,  with  five  brigades,  was  sent  to 
lestroy  the  railroad  between  Richmond  and  Petersburg.  After 


326 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


considerable  fighting,  this  force  succeeded  in  destroying  a 
railroad-bridge  about  seven  miles  north  of  Petersburg,  and 
tearing  up  a portion  of  the  track ; but  the  enemy,  sagacious 
and  rapid,  and  now  thoroughly  alive  to  the  condition  of  things, 
sent  a heavy  force,  and  our  troops  were  compelled  to  retire, 
Little  had  been  gained.  Again  a day  intervened,  and  on  the 
9th,  Butler  dispatched  three  divisions  of  the  Tenth  Army 
Corps,  and  two  of  the  Eighteenth,  for  a more  thorough 
destruction  of  the  railroad.  This  force  was  successful  in 
destroying  the  track ; but  after  a night  battle,  in  which  they 
suffered  terribly,  they  were  compelled  to  fall  back  to  then 
original  position.  General  Butler’s  dispatch  to  Secretary 
Stanton,  on  the  9th,  epitomizes  his  successes  in  far  too 
decided  and  hopeful  a vein.  We  give  some  of  the  para- 
graphs : 

“ General  Kautz,  with  three  thousand  cavalry  from  Suffolk, 
on  the  same  day  with  our  movements  up  the  James  Pdver, 
forced  the  Blackwater,  burnt  the  railroad-bridge  at  Stony 
Creek,  below  Petersburg,  cutting  in  two  Beauregard’s  force  ai 
that  point. 

“ We  have  landed  here,  intrenched  ourselves,  destroyed 
many  miles  of  railroad,  and  got  a position  which,  with  propel 
supplies,  we  can  hold  against  the  whole  of  Lee’s  army.  1 
have  ordered  up  the  supplies. 

“ Beauregard,  with  a large  portion  of  his  force,  was  left 
south  by  the  cutting  of  the  railroads  by  Kautz. 

“ That  portion  which  reached  Petersburg,  under  Hill,  I have 
whipped  to-day,  killing  and  wounding  many,  and  taking  many 
prisoners,  after  a severe  and  well-contested  fight. 

“ General  Grant  will  not  be  troubled  with  any  further  re- 
enforcements to  Lee  from  Beauregard’s  force.” 

This  dispatch  needs  no  comment.  Those  who  follow  the 
narrative  will  be  astonished  to  find  how  much  General  Butlei 
was  deceived  at  this  time.  But  the  fighting  was  not  over 
These  troops  of  Beauregard  were  to  trouble  both  Butler  anc 
Grant.  Indeed,  the  evening  of  the  very  day  upon  which  this 
dispatch  was  written  must  have  opened  his  eyes.  More  tim< 


CO-OPERATIVE  MOVEMENTS. 


327 


ivas  lost  in  resting  the  troops  which  were  driven  back  on  the 
sight  of  the  9th  ; and  on  the  morning  of  Thursday,  the  12th, 
Smith  and  Gillmore  again  moved  forward,  advancing  their 
mrps  to  the  railroad  and  northward — -Gillmore  towards  Chester 
Station,  and  Smith  by  the  right,  along  the  river-bank,  towards 
Drury’s  Bluff  and  Fort  Darling.  This  movement,  vigorously 
conducted,  promised  to  make  all  right  again.  Crossing  the 
■ailroad,  Gillmore  advanced  towards  Chesterfield  Courthouse, 
md  then  diverging  to  the  right,  joined  Smith,  against  whom, 
t was  evident,  the  enemy  was  now  massing  his  troops.  Still 
idvancing,  they  encountered  an  outer  line  of  intrenchments, 
ginning  across  the  railroad  to  the  river. 

On  the  evening  of  the  13th,  and  the  morning  of  the  14th, 
lillmore  carried  the  first  line  in  his  front  with  comparatively 
mall  loss,  and  General  Smith  the  first  line  on  the  right ; and 
he  enemy  retired  to  his  second  and  stronger  line. 

While  manoeuvring  to  attack  the  interior  redoubts,  which 
ommanded  the  outer  fine,  Butler  received,  in  battle  form,  the 
rue  story  of  Beauregard’s  appearance.  That  general  had 
olleeted  the  loose  forces  in  North  and  South  Carolina,  and, 
>ut  little  impeded  by  Kautz’s  gallant  raid,  had  come  up  to 
ake  command  of  the  forces  and  country  south  and  east  of 
lichmond,  against  Butler. 

beatjregard’s  attack. 

On  the  morning  of  the  16th,  under  cover  of  a thick  fog,  he 
aade  a violent  onslaught  on  our  advanced  troops.  First 
ttacking  the  extreme  right,  held  by  Heckman’s  brigade, 
Yeitzel’s  division,  Eighteenth  Corps,  he  ch'ives  it  back,  and 
aptures  its  commander.  Moving  by  the  turnpike,  another 
orce  drives  Ashley’s  battery  from  the  field,  but  he  saves 
is  guns.  Smith’s  troops  behave  with  the  greatest  gallantry ; 
ut  the  rebels  attack  his  line  at  all  points,  only  making  feints 
pon  Gillmore,  who  forms  the  left.  Smith’s  corps  is  pressed 
ack.  Gillmore  sustains  the  charges  now  directed  upon  him, 
nd  even  moves  to  flank  the  rebel  attack  upon  Smith,  when 


328 


GRANT  AND  IIIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


orders  come  up  from  General  Butler  to  fall  back.  He  lias  lc 
three  thousand  men ; and  in  spite  of  great  gallantry  on  t i 
part  of  generals  and  men,  he  finds  his  army  hermetical 
sealed  in  Bermuda  Hundred,  by  intrenchments  of  the  encr 
close  and  parallel  to  our  own.  He  can  hold  it  with  a cc 
poral’s  guard ; but  troops  there  are  of  no  earthly  use  J 
Grant : they  must  be  withdrawn  and  employed  elsewhere. 


KAUTZ  S RAID. 


Kautz  makes  another  splendid  raid ; but  it  is  now,  as  t 
French  have  it,  apropos  de  rien  : it  has  no  bearing  on  Butle 
plans.  In  itself,  however,  it  deserves  special  commendatic 
Starting  again  on  -the  12 ch  (he  had  only  returned  from  t: 
former  raid  on  the  8th),  he  moved  against  the  Danville  Ra 
road.  He  first  struck  it,  not  far  from  Richmond,  at  Coalfie 
Station ; thence  following  the  track,  he  reached  Powhat 
and,  crossing  the  Appomattox,  he  came  to  Chola.  At  the 
points  he  burned  the  depots,  tore  up  the  track,  and  destroy 
two  freight-trains,  one  locomotive,  and  a quantity  of  stor<( 


Dosing  no  time,  he  then  pushed  down  the  river  by  Goodil 


Bridge  and  Devil’s  Bridge,  and  then  southward  to  Wilsofr 
Station,  on  the  Southside  road.  This  station,  as  well  as  thoj 
at  Welville  and  Black-and- White,  he  destroyed  ; and  then 
made  his  way  through  Laurenceviile  and  Jonesboro’  to  JJ 
rett’s  Station,  on  the  Weldon  road,  and  thence  to  City  Ponl 
which  he  reached  on  the  17th. 

On  the  same  day,  General  Butler  telegraphed  to  Wasliinl 
ton  the  success  of  Kautz’s  expedition  ; but  either  he  was  nj 
communicative  in  regard  to  the  condition  of  affairs  within  liL 
own  lines,  or  Mr.  Secretary  Stanton  thought  it  prudent  J... 
withhold  the  information.  The  dispatch  to  which  we  refer  ip 
as  follows : 


War  Department,  Washington,  May  17 — 9 r. 


. 

f 


Major-General  Dix  : 

Dispatches  from  General  Butler,  just  received,  report  the  success  of  ij 
expedition  under  General  Kautz,  to  cut  the  Danville  road,  and  destroy  the  in! 
bridge  across  the  Appomattox. 


CO-OPERATIVE  MOVEMENTS. 


329 


)n  Monday  morning,  the  enemy  in  force,  under  cover  of  a thick  fog,  made 
h.ttack  upon  Smith’s  line,  and  forced  it  back  in  some  confusion,  and  with 
ouderable  loss.  But  as  soon  as  the  fog  lifte.d.  General  Smith  re-established 
femes,  and  the  enemy  was  driven  back  to  his  original  lines. 

d the  same  time,  the  enemy  made  an  attack,  from  Petersburg,  on  General 
leer’s  forces  guarding  the  rear,  but  -were  handsomely  repulsed. 

he  troops  having  been  on  incessant  duty  for  five  days,  three  of  which  were 
i rain-storm,  General  Butler  retired  leisurely  within  his  own  lines.  We  hold 
ki  -abroad  between  Petersburg  and  Richmond. 

J’ersons  state  that  Bragg  and  Davis  were  present  on  the  field. 

Edwin  M.  Stanton,  Secretary  of  War. 

‘o  amount  of  elegant  euphemism  can  conceal  tlie  fact,  that 
itever  the  causes,  the  movements  south  of  Richmond  had 
fed  in  lamentable  failure — a failure  not  due  to  want  of 
d intentions,  nor  to  lack  of  energy,  but  apparently  to  a 
it  of  military  savoir  faire.  According  to  that  simple  aefi- 
:on  of  strategy,  “ the  art  of  directing  masses  against 
isive  points,”  or  “ masses  against  fragments,”  he  had 
3d  at  the  outset  of  the  campaign,  by  dividing  and  detacli- 
forces,  instead  of  moving  his  whole  force.  Instead  of 

iring  at  once,  valuable  time  was  lest  hi  these  detached 
rements.  His  army  was  badly  handled.  He  assumed  a 
k offensive,  indicating  a want  of  military  knowledge  and 

[erience  ; and  a bitter,  brave,  and  exasperated  enemy,  who 
deficient  in  neither,  turned  the  tables  upon  him  by  taking  a 
fc-ng  offensive,  beat  him,  followed  him  to  his  intrenchments, 
k hemmed  him  in  so  closely,  that  he  was  fain,  while  protected 
n:he  gunboats,  to  hurry  his  own  defences  to  completion. 
Ifrant  was  indeed  beset,  not  simply  by  rebel  armies,  led  by 
Ifni  and  brave  generals,  but  by  Federal  failures  ; — Sigel 
[bated  in  the  west,  and  Breckinridge  re-enforcing  Lee  with 
,1  ut  fifteen  thousand  men ; Butler  defeated  at  the  south, 
It  Beauregard  free  to  send  Lee  a great  part  of  his  troops. 
Itras  necessary  for  him  to  modify,  without  materially  alter- 
b his  plans  ; and  he  moved  with  the  Army  of  the  Potomac, 
o :ry  an  alternative  thought  of  at  the  beginning — the  cross- 
a of  the  James,  and  the  union  of  the  armies  under  his  own 
j and  command. 


330  GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 

FROM  SPOTTSYLVANIA  TO  THE  CHICKAHOMINY. 

The  corps  move. — Re-enforcehents. — Losses  from  May  12  to  21. — On  the  Ncg  i 
Anna. — Withdrawn.  — Sheridan’s  return.— Crossino  op  the  Pamunke-  i 
Change  of  base. — Sheridan  holds  Cold  Harbor. — Losses  from  May  2 ro  j 
81. — W.  F.  Smith  detached  from  Butler. — The  battles  of  Cold  Har  t j 
— The  crossing  of  the  Chickahominy. 

■ 

Let  us  now  return  to  tlie  Army  of  the  Potomac,  with  wlili  I 
Grant  had  his  headquarters,  and  which,  when  we  left  it,  i s j 
preparing  to  follow  its  cavalry  advance,  under  Torbert,  marl ; 
ing  by  the  left  flank  to  its  new  destination,  and  to  carry 
plans  modified  for  the  reasons  presented  above.  Hancocs : 
(Second)  corps  moved  silently,  at  midnight  of  the  20th,  ha 
its  position  on  the  Ny,  near  the  courthouse,  and  marching  j 
the  left,  in  the  track  of  the  cavalry,  to  Bowling  Green,  cross]) 
the  Mattapony  at  Milford  Bridge,  which  Torbert  had  wres  lll 
from  the  enemy,  capturing  one  hundred  prisoners.  Loi- 
street’s  corps  moved  up  by  a parallel  road,  as  before  from  1) 
wilderness  to  Spottsylvania. 

At  daylight  on  the  morning  of  the  21st,  Warren,  with  lil 
Fifth  Corps,  pushed  after  Hancock,  in  connecting  distant,  ‘ 
driving  away  that  portion  of  the  enemy’s  force  which  v$ 
again  clustering  around  Milford  Bridge.  In  this  new  ora 
of  movement  from  right  to  left,  the  whole  army  was  put  l 
motion  during  the  day.  But  to  cover  the  operation,  Bin- 
side,  before  he  moved  with  the  Ninth  Corps,  threw  out  Leclli? 
brigade  in  a strong  skirmish  line,  thus  making  a demons!- 


FROM  SPOTTSYLVAMA  TO  THE  CIIICKAIiOMINY.  33] 


t:n  to  retain  the  enemy  in  position.  He  then  withdrew  his 
c ps  after  nightfall,  and  by  a roundabout  march,  rendered  so 
b small  bodies  of  the  enemy  which  obstructed  his  direct 
1 ranee,  he  arrived  at  Bowling  Green  at  four  o’clock  on  the 
sternoon  of  the  22d.  The  nest  morning  he  joined  the 
1 ranced  corps  at  Milford  Station. 

Che  Sisth  Corps,  under  Wright,  also  left  its  place  in  line  on 
■'  evening  of  the  21st ; and  while  retiring  from  Spottsyl- 
nia,  it  was  attacked  by  Hill  in  force,  and  with  great  desper- 
ion,  but  the  assault  was  handsomely  repelled  by  Bussell’s 
lision,  and  the  further  march  unmolested. 

The  enemy,  entirely  acquainted  with  our  movements,  was 
nrer  for  a moment  irresolute.  At  one  o’clock  on  Friday 
nkt,  not  more  than  an  hour  and  a half  after  Hancock  had 
owed,  Longstreet’s  corps  was  in  position  to  contest  its  ad- 
r ice  and  block  its  further  progress. 

Meantime,  re-enforcements  of  men,  cavalry  horses,  and  sup- 
frs  were  pouring  down  to  Grant’s  army,  and  preparations 
ire  busily  made  for  the  new  depots  that  were  hereafter  to 
n ply  him.  Our  losses,  from  the  12th  of  May  to  the  21st, 
re  as  follows  : Killed,  one  hundred  and  fourteen  officers, 
ai  two  thousand  and  thirty-two  enlisted  men  ; wounded,  two 
inched  and  fifty-nine  officers,  and  seven  thousand  sis  hun- 
bd  and  ninety-seven  men  ; missing,  thirty  -one  officers,  and 
v hundred  and  forty-eight  men  ; — total,  ten  thousand  three 
inched  and  eighty-one. 

’he  powers  of  the  lieutenant-general  were  now  most  severely 
a 3d  and  tested  in  the  manoeuvring  of  a very  large  army,  in 
u extremely  difficult  and  thoroughly  hostile  country,  and  in 
1 face  of  a desperate  enemy,  fighting  for  the  salvation  of  his 
!£  ital,  and,  with  it,  for  the  very  life  of  his  cause.  • In  the 
Iking  movements  which  he  had  inaugurated,  and  in  which 
limust  now  persist  until  he  should  take  more  permanent 
pund  south  of  Bichmond,  Grant’s  flank  was  constantly 
53  osecl.  His  troops  must  be  kept  well  together  ; and  he  must 

always  ready  to  form  in  line  of  battle,  to  receive  the 
u ray’s  attacks. 


332 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


■ 

It  was  bow  tlie  morning  of  the  22d  of  May,  and  the  ent  j 
army — less  the  corps  of  Burnside,  which  was  still  en  rou(<  - 
had  reached  the  banks  of  the  North  Anna,  and  were  thus  cl-  ; 
posed : The  Fifth  Corps  was  near  Jericho  Mills,  with  1'} 
Second  on  its  left,  reaching  to  the  railroad,  and  covering  T;  - 
lor’s  Bridge,  and  the  Sixth  in  rear  and  reserve. 

The  North  Anna  has  in  that  vicinity  three  important  fords- 
Island,  Jericho,  and  Chesterfield  or  Taylor’s  Bridge  for.  i 
About  two  or  three  hundred  yards  in  front  (i.  e.,  north)  of  Taj 
lor’s,  is  Long  Creek,  a small  run  parallel  to  the  river.  I) 
ground  between  forms  a little  peninsula,  occupied  by  ib 
Second  Corps.  The  bridge-head  in  their  front  was  a red; , - 
with  its  faces  touching  the  river,  and  protected  by  batters  I 
and  rifle-pits  on  the  southern  bank.  At  this  bridge  tpi 
enemy  made  a determined  stand.  Hancock  at  once  made  li 
dispositions  to  drive  them  away  and  gain  the  bridge.  T)  , 
works  were  carried  in  the  evening  by  a portion  of  Birnej 
division ; and,  during  the  night,  one  end  was  held  by  t) 
enemy  and  one  by  our  men.  All  their  attempts  to  fire  t) 
bridge  were  frustrated.  In  the  morning,  Hancock  dashed  (, 
carried  the  bridge,  and  captured  a few  prisoners  who  were  t) 
slow  in  retiring. 

Meeting  at  first  no  considerable  force  in  his  front,  he  lsl 
a ponton,  and  then  marched  out  to  find  them.  They  wo 
not  far  distant.  Fust  he  encountered  a -strong  skirmish  Hi, 
and  then  was  assaulted  by  the  main  body,  who  succeeded  k 
a short  tune  in  driving  him  back;  but,  massing  his  troops,  s> 
advanced  in  turn,  drove  them  away,  and  captured  a thousa:! 
prisoners. 

-ON  THE  NORTH  ANNA. 

It  Was  nightfall  on  the  22d  before  Burnside  came  up,  ail 
after  some  skirmishing  with  the  enemy  at  Oxford,  took  po , 
on  both  banks,  between  Hancock  and  Warren.  Wright,  wil 
the  Sixth  Corps,  marched  to  take . position  on  the  right  - 
Warren ; and  thus  they  lay  for  the  two  following  days,  |»  i 


FROM  SPOTTSYLVAJSTIA  TO  THE  CHICKAHOMINY.  333 

xait  tlie  enemy’s  movements.  This  space  of  time  served  to 
bvelop  the  fact  that  the  enemy  was  still  strongly  in  our 
ont,  posted  in  a wedge  form,  with  the  angle  or  apex  point- 
ig  to  the  space  between  Hancock  and  Warren.  He  was 
ms  threatening  our  weak  point,  and  cutting  the  communi- 
ition. 

It  may  be  well  to  state  the  positions  a little  more  mi- 
.ltelv.  The  Sixth  Corps  was  on  the  south  side,  on  our  right, 
■ossing  the  Central  Railroad,  and  extending  to  Little  River, 
ext  on  its  left,  and  all  south  of  the  river,  was  the  L if th 
oips.  To  the  left  of  it  was  only  a portion  of  Burnside’s 
>rps  (one  division),  the  rest  being  on  the  north  bank.  Han- 
>ck,  with  the  Second,  occupied  the  left,  having  two  divisions 
1 the  south  bank,  and  one  on  the  north. 

General  Lee  had  thrown  back  his  right  to  the  Hanover 
.arshes,  and  his  left  at  about  the  same  angle  from  the 
ver.  On  one  side  of  this  wedge,  thus  formed  by  his  troops, 
'y  the  Second  Corps  and  Potter’s  division  of  the  Ninth; 
id  on  the  other  were  the  Fifth  and  Sixth  Corps.  The 
iex  of  the  wedge  rested  upon  the  river.  Lee  deserves 
.■eat  credit  for  the  formation  in  this  position.  It  was  sldl- 
:1  and  timely.  At  the  same  time  he  threatened  our  line  in 
:ont  of  Burnside,  while  secure  from  our  attacks.  "We  were, 

• erefore,  in  a very  disadvantageous  position.  Hancock’ 

■ rps  was  abreast  one  face  of  the  wedge ; Warren’s  an 
right’s  corps  were  abreast  the  other  face.  Now,  when 

iumside.  attempted  to  throw  his  command  across  the  North 
.ana  at  a transit  intermediate  between  the  points  of  passage 
i Hancock  and  Warren,  his  advance  division,  under  General 
ittenden,  suffered  very  severely  in  the  operation.  Moreover, 
aen  Warren  attempted  to  extend  his  line  by  sending  down 
•awford’s  division  from  the  right  to  connect  with  Crittenden, 

■ is  force  also  was  assailed,  and  with  considerable  difficulty 
:ade  its  way  back.  Then  the  Confederates  interposing,  cut 
f connection  between  Hancock’s  and  Warren's  corps,  and 

■ erefore  between  the  two  wings  of  the  army.  We  could 
npe  little  from  an  attack -in  front;  and  should  the  North 


334 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


Anna  become  suddenly  swollen  by  rains,  the  position  w 
perilous  in  tlie  extreme.  Tlius  reasoned  the  lieutenant-ge 
eral.  As  soon  as  full  information  was  received,  he  had  recour 
to  his  flanking  tactics.  Ho  directed  Warren  and  Wright  ■ 
make  a demonstration  in  their  front,  threatening  the  enemj 
left ; and  he  sent  Wilson,  with  a cavalry  force,  to  destroy  t! 
Central  Railroad  thoroughly.  Under  cover  of  these  oper 
tions,  he  prepared  for  the  new  movement  by  the  left.  Tk 
the  24th,  25th,  and  26th  of  May  were  spent  on  the  Nor 


Anna. 

The  corps  were  withdrawn,  rapidly  and  secretly,  one  a 
ter  the  other,  beginning  on  our  right.  Only  a strong  ski 
mish  line  was  left  to  engage  the  enemy’s  attention  ; and  the 
on  Thursday  evening,  the  26th,  the  Sixth  Corps,  recrossii 
the  river,  took  up  its  line  of  march,  followed  by  the  Tift 
Ninth,  and  Second.  Thus  ag&in  the  enemy  was  compelled 
abandon  his  strong  position,  and  move,  pari  passu , with  oi 
army ; while  Grant  steadily  pushed  down  towards  Richmon 
without  uncovering  Washington,  at  least  to  any  considerab 
advance  of  the  enemy,  for  a single  day. 


sheridan’s  return. 

I 

The  cavalry  expedition  of  Sheridan,  to  which  we  ka\ 
already  referred,  after  remaining  three  days  at  Haxall’s  to  ret 
and  supply,  had  started  on  its  return  march  on  the  17th  < 
May.  On  the  18th  he  was  at  Baltimore  Cross-roads,  south  c 
the  Pamunkey,  near  White  House.  On  the  21st,  a part 
destroyed  two  bridges  and  a long  stretch  of  railroad-track,  nc 
far  from  Hanover  Courthouse.  Striking  out  in  every  dim 
tion,  he  encountered  and  drove  a party  of  the  enemy’s  cavalr 
across  the  Chickahominy,  on  the  same  day ; and  on  the  23 
he  crossed  the  Pamunkey  at  White  House.  On  the  25th  h 
reached  Milford,  and  joined  the  Army  of  the  Potomac.  i| 
two-edged  sword,  his  march  southward  had  cut  the  enemy’ 
communications,  while  his  return  march  prepared  the  way  fo 
the  southern  movement  of  our  army. 


FROM  SPOTTSYLVANIA  TO  THE  CHICK AHOMINY.  335 


He  was  not  allowed  for  a moment  to  rest.  On  the  night  of 
the  26th  he  moved,  with  two  cavalry  divisions  and  Russell’s 
infantry  division  of  the  Sixth  Corps,  down  the  Pamunkey ; 
and  by  noon  of  Friday,  the  27th,  he  had  seized  the  ferry 
crossing  at  Hanovertown,  and  thrown  a ponton-bridge  across. 

1 This  ferry  is  only  fifteen  miles  from  Richmond. 

The  problem  now  was  to  put  the  whole  army  across,  aban- 
doning all  northern  bases.  In  anticipation  of  this,  a large 
quantity  of  supplies  had  been  sent  by  transports,  around  by 
way  of  West  Point,  to  White  House  on  the  Pamunkey.  It 
was  just  two  years,  within  ten  days,  since  the  White  House 
had  been  the  headquarters  of  General  McClellan,  who,  respect- 
ing it  as  formerly  the  property  of  Washington,  had  refused  to 
occupy  it,  blit  had  planted  his  tent  in  a neighboring  meadow. 
But  the  ruthless  spirit  of  war  is  no  respecter  of  persons  or 
property,  and  it  was  afterwards  used,  like  other  buildings,  as  a 
military  depot. 

The  crossing  of  the  Pamunkey  by  the  Grand  Army  occu- 
pied the  27th  and  28th  of  May.  The  Fifth  and  Ninth  corps 
crossed  at  Hanover  Ferry,  while  the  Second  and  Sixth  made 
the  passage  at  Huntley’s  Ford,  above. 

The  change  of  base  thus  effected  gave  the  enemy  great  con- 
cern, although  they  affected  to  indulge  in  some  ribald  pleas- 
antries on  the  occasion.  Grant  had,  after  all  his  terrible  losses, 
only  come  upon  McClellan’s  old  ground,  without  accomplish- 
ing any  thing  but  “ butchery.”  But  behind  this  was  an  ill- 
concealed  tremor.  The  army  that  had  driven  them  down  in 
spite  of  all  their  efforts — that  had  inflicted  terrible  losses  upon 
them — was,  by  one  means  or  another,  slowly  but  surely 
approaching  Richmond,  and  evidently  intended  to  continue 
fighting  to  the  end.  A long  way  from  the  old  bases,  they  had 
established  new  ones.  Although  the  troops  were  worn  and 
harassed,  they  were  equal  to  the  emergency.  The  weather 
was  beautiful.  The  jesters  about  the  change  of  base  wished 
Grant  much  further  off.  The  country,  too,  was  satisfied.  If 
he  was  to  take  Richmond,  he  must  go  to  it,  and  ho  was  always 
on  the  direct  road. 


336 


GRANT  AND  IIIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


Our  scouts  having  reported  that  Breckinridge  was  near 
Hanover  Courthouse,  on  our  right,  with  five  thousand  in- 
fantry and  Wickham  and  Lomax’s  brigades  of  cavalry,  a 
reconnoitring  force  was  sent  in  that  direction  to  check  their 
advance,  while  we  steadily  moved  southward.  In  this  move- 
ment, the  advance  of  Sheridan’s  cavalry,  proceeding  towards 
Mechanicsville,  encountered  the  enemy  at  Hawe’s  shop,  near 
the  crossing  of  the  Tolopotomy,  after  a severe  conflict,  in 
which  he  lost  four  hundred  men,  drove  them  back,  and  held 
the  crossing  until  they  were  relieved  by  the  Second-  Corps, 
which  came  up  rapidly  for  the  purpose. 

The  29th  was  Sunday.  Our  army  was  entirely  across  the 
river  and  three  miles  beyond ; and  Grant,  having  discovered 
the  positions  and  forces  of  the  enemy,  now  made  his  disposi- 
tions to  meet  them-.  Lee’s  army  was  now  more  than  ever 
specially  arranged  for  the  defence  of  Richmond.  In  a general 
way,  his  line  may  be  described  as  forming  a concave  towards 
ours.  His  right  was  extended  beyond  Shady  Grove  and 
Mechanicsville ; his  centre  covered  Atley’s  Station,  on  the 
railroad  ; while  his  left  stretched  in  the  direction  of  Hanover 
Courthouse.  His  army,  on  the  alert,  was  prepared  to  follow 
every  motion  of  ours. 

On  Monday,  the  30th,  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  was  thus 
disposed : Hancock  having  been  pushed  forward,  relieving 
Sheridan,  on  the  road  from  Llawe’s  shop,  towards  Atley’s 
Station,  pushed  the  enemy  across  the  Tolopotomy,  and  occu- 
pied the  centre.  Warren  having  advanced,  skirmishing  with 
the  enemy  on  the  road  to  Shady  Grove  Church,  formed  the 
left.  Wright,  who  had  been  ordered  up  on  the  right  of  Llan- 
cock,  had  for  a short  time  occupied  Hanover  Courthouse,  but 
closing  down  to  his  left,  now  formed  the  right  wing.  But  on 
the  30th,  the  Ninth  Corps,  which  had  been  in  rear  of  our  left,  , 
moved  into  the  space  between  Hancock  and  Warren,  and 
pushed  out  on  the  road  towards  Pole  Green  Church.  One 
division  of  cavalry,  under  Wilson,  covered  our  right  and  rear, 
while  those  of  Torbert  and  Gregg  were  moving  in  front  of  the 
left — the  pickets  well  thrown  out  on  the  Cold  Harbor  road. 


FEOM  SPOTTSYLVANIA  TO  THE  CHICKAHOMINY.  337 

Thus,  -R-itla  all  its  antennae  feeling  for  the  enemy,  the  army 
slowly  advanced. 


At  two  P.  M.  of  the  30th,  the  cavalry  pickets  on  our  left, 
which  were  advancing  by  the  Cold  Harbor  road,  were  driven 
in,  and  "Warren — whose  advance,  gradually  moving  to  the  left, 
was  then  near  Bethesda  Church — was  violently  attacked  by  a 
division  of  Ewell’s  corps,  at  about  five  o’clock.  His  left  flank 
was  for  a time  endangered  by  the  vigor  of  the  enemy’s  assault ; 
but  by  the  timely  arrival  of  Crawford’s  division,  the  enemy 
was  repulsed,  and  then  driven  back  by  a road  parallel  to  the 
Cold  Harbor  road.  As  soon  as  General  Meade  heard  of  the 
enemy’s  assault  upon  Warren,  he  issued  orders  for  an  attack 
along  the  whole  line,  in  order  to  turn  the  brunt  from  Warren  ; 
but  most  of  the  corps  commanders  did  not  receive  fill e order 
in  time.  Hancock,  however, ’did,  and  with  most  commendable  ' 
promptitude  he  advanced  Barlow  to  the  attack,  drove  away 
the  enemy’s  skirmishers,  captured  their  rifle-pits,  and  held 
them  all  night.  A reconnoissance  found  Lee  in  a strong  line 
covering  the  approaches  to  the  Chickahominy. 

We  pause  for  a moment  to  give  a summary  of  our  losses, 
from  the  time. of  taking  position  on  the  North  Anna  to  the  eve 
of  the  engagement  at  Cold  Harbor, — i.  e.,  from  the  21st  to  the 
31st  of  May.  They  had  been  trifling  in  comparison  with  our 
former  losses : Killed,  twelve  officers,  and  one  hundred  and 
thirty-three  enlisted  men  ; wounded,  sixty-seven  officers,  and 
one  thousand  and  sixty-tliree  men  ; missing,  three  officers, 
and  three  hundred  and  twenty-four  men  ; — total,  one  thousand 
six  hundred  and  seven. 


33  8 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


As  it  was  now  manifest  to  Grant  tliat  Butler  had  a much 
greater  number  of  troops  than  he  could  use,  he  was  directed 
to  send  to  the  army  with  Grant  all  the  surplus  troops  forming 
the  Eighteenth  Corps,  16,000  strong  under  W.  E.  Smith. 
This  corps  having  taken  transports  at  City  Point,  had  moved 
down  the  James  and  up  the  York  and  Pamunkey  rivers  to 
White  House.  Grant’s  headquarters  during  the  31st  were  at 
a point  five  miles  southeast  of  Hanover  Courthouse,  where 
he  could  best  direct  the  momentous  operations  upon  which  he 
was  now  to  enter.  Preparatory  to  these,  Wilson  was  dis- 
patched with  a cavalry  division  to  Planover  Junction,  to 
destroy  the  track  and  the  railroad-bridge  over  the  Anna,  and 
thus  prevent  Lee  from  detaching  troops  northward,  if  he 
should  be  inclined  to  do  so.  This  Wilson  effected  completely, 
defeating  and  driving  away  a force  of  the  enemy’s  cavalry 
which  had  been  sent  to  prevent  it. 

To  check  our  direct  advance— to  cover  the  Chickahominy, 
Richmond,  and  the  Virginia  Central  Railroad  near  the  city — 
the  corps  of  Ewell,  Longstreet,  and  Hill  were  drawn  up  in  hue 
parallel  to  our  front,  and  their  cavalry  was  posted  en  vedette, 
on  both  flanks,  as  far  as  Hanover  Courthouse  on  their  left, 
and  Bottom’s  Bridge  on  their  right, — a long  line  in  observation, 
soon  to  be  broken  up  and  move  in  accordance  with  our  move- 
ments. Still  intending  to  move  by  the  left  flank,  Grant  now 
directed  Sheridan  to  push  forward  to  Cold  Harbor,  a point 
which  it  was  important  to  secure  before  moving  his  whole 
army  to  the  left.  Sheridan  moved  forward  rapidly,  Torbert’s 
division  in  advance,  and  seized  the  convergence  of  the  roads  j 
but  no  sooner  had  he  done  so,  than  the  enemy,  equally  im- 
pressed with  the  value  of  the  position,*  came  upon  him  with 
overwhelming  numbers.  Sheridan  sent  word  back  that  he 
was  hard  pressed,  but  was  directed  to  maintain  the  position  at 


* Grant  had  secured  a position,  the  importance  of  which  was  that  it  was 
the  point  of  convergence  of  all  the  roads,  radiating,  whether  to  Richmond  (his 
objective  point),  or  to  White  House  (his  base  of  supplies). — Pollard,  “ Third 
Year  of  the  War,”  p.  2T0. 


FROM  SPOTTSYLVANIA  TO  THE  CHIGKAHOMENTY.  339 


all  hazards,  until  he  could  be  relieved  by  the  infantry.  The 
contest  was  unequal  and  very  severe,  but  this  gallant  officer 
held  on  with  a tenacious  grasp  which  the  enemy  could  not 
shake  off,  for  the  space  of  twenty-four  hours  ; when  the  arrival 
of  the  Sixth  Corps,  under  Wright,  and  W.  F.  Smith’s  Eigh- 
teenth corps,  from  the  White  House,  relieved  him  from  his 
peril.  Hoke’s  division  had  been  hurled  upon  him  twice, to 
drive  him  out,  but  in  vain.  Wright  came  up  on  the  afternoon 
of  June  1st,  and,  immediately  proceeding  to  attack,  we  forced 
the  enemy  from  parts  of  his  first  line,  forcing  him  to  fall  back 
to  a second  one.  Wright  then  took  post  in  front  of  Cold  Har- 
bor, on  the  road  to  Gaines’  Mill — Ricketts’  division  on  tlio 
right,  Russell  in  the  centre,  and  Neill  on  the  left.  It  was  now 
past  three  o’clock,  when  Smith  brought  up  his  corps,  after  a 
severe  march  of  twenty-five  miles  from  White  House,  and 
formed  rapidly  on  the  right  of  the  Sixth — Martindale’s  divi- 
sion on  the  right,  W.  H.  T.  Brooks  in  the  centre,  and  Deven3 
on  the  left.  Unimpaired  by  the  fatigues  of  the  march,  these 
splendid  fellows  rushed  at  once  upon  the  enemy  in  their  front, 
crossing  an  open  space  and  a small  fringe  of  wroods,  and  burst 
upon  the  enemy’s  rifle-pits,  capturing  five  hundred  prisoners. 
It  wTas  in  vain  that  the  enemy  made  vigorous  attacks  during 
the  night,  and  posted  batteries  enfilading  our  line.  They 
were  unable  to  recapture  their  works.  Our  losses,  which  were 
about  two  thousand,  were  of  course  greater  than  those  of  the 
enemy,  who  sustained  the  principal  attack  behind  his  in- 
trenchments. 

The  result  of  this  severe  fighting  was  that  Ave  held  Cold 
Harbor,  and  thus  were  enabled  to  cover  White  House,  and 
continue  our  southern  movement.  ✓ 

Our  line  of  battle  on  Thursday,  the  2d  of  June,  extended 
from  Cold  Harbor  to  Bethesda  Church.  Hancock,  on  the 
left,  occupied  Cold  Harbor.  On  his  right  was  tlio  Sixth 
Corps  ; then  in  order  the  Eighteenth  and  Fifth  ; while  Burn- 
side, who  had  been  drawn  in  to  Bethesda  Church,  formed  the 
light.  Cold  Harbor  was  a strategic  point  of  great  importance. 


340 


GRANT  AND  IIIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


While  Burnside  was  performing  the  movement  indicated  on 
the  afternoon  of  the  2d  of  June,  he  was  attacked  in  force,  and 
the  enemy  succeeded  even  in  penetrating  between  Warren  and  , 
himself,  and  capturing  a number  of  prisoners  ; but  the  prompt 
movement  and  gallantry  of  Bartlett’s  brigade  checked  and 
drove  back  this  force  and  the  line  was  restored. 


COLD  HARBOR. 


i 

II 


On  Friday,  June  3d,  a new  movement  was  begun,  at  foiu 
o’clock  in  the  morning,  and  resulted  in  one  of  the  most  ter- 
rible and  hardly  contested  battles  of  the  war.  Before  making 
a new  advance  by  the  left  flank,  Grant  determined  again  to  r 
try  the  strength  of  the  enemy,  and  he  had  issued  orders  that  i 
an  assault  should  be  made  upon  him  along  the  whole  hue. 

At  the  specified  time,,  all  moved  forward  with  varying  fortune.  .f 
Hancock,  on  our  left,  advanced,  with  the  divisions  of  Gibbon  j 
and  Barlow,  up  the  slope  in  his  front,  which  was  swept  by  I 
a terrible,  artillery  fire.  So  vigorous  was  this  attack,  that  the  : 
enemy  was  pushed  out  of  his  works,  and  thrown  back  upon 
his  second  line.  But  here  he  rallied,  threw  in  a fearful  enfi- 
lading fire  upon  our  advance,  and  in  turn  drove  it  out  in  hot 
haste  to  seek  shelter  from  the  iron  storm  ; but  not  so  rapidly 
as  not  to  take  with  it  three  hundred  prisoners  and  one  color.  ij 
Not  content  with  this,  however,  the  enemy  attacked  our  lines 
furiously  again  and  again,  but  were  repulsed. 

Quite  similar  to  this  was  the  fortune  of  the  attack  made  by 
our  centre,  under  Smith  and  Wright.  They  also  came  near 
the  works  in  their  front  by  a splendid  charge,  but  were  driven 
back  by  the  enemy,  and  forced  to  throw  up  intrenchments 
near  his  works.  As  the  enemy  had  massed  heavily  on  our  left 
and  left  centre,  the  principal  fighting  was  in  front  of  these 
corps,  and  when  it  was  found  that  we  could  not  drive  him 
from  his  intrenchments,  offensive  operations  ceased  at  about 
eleven  o’clock. 

The  fighting  in  front  of  Warren  and  Burnside  was  unim- 


FROM  SPOTTSYL VANIA  TO  THE  CHICKAHOMINY.  341 


portant ; Burnside  manoeuvred  to  the  right  so  as  to  threaten 
the  enemy’s  position,  but  when  he  was  reported  as  ready  to 
attach,  it  had  been  deemed  best  to  suspend  the  assault. 

A few  hours  after  another  attack  was  ordered,  but  the 
troops  were  not  in  condition  to  make  it,  and  it  was  aban- 
doned. 

On  our  extreme  right,  Wilson  had  been  posted  with  the 
Third  Cavalry  Division,  and  there  he  came  in  contact  with 
the  cavalry  of  Wade  Hampton,  which  he  drove  away.  There, 
too,  he  fell  upon  an  infantry  brigade  of  Heth’s  division,  which 
had  been  sent  to  envelop  Burnside.  He  drove  this  force  back, 
and  took  from  it  a number  of  prisoners. 

The  battle  of  the  Chickahominy,  or  Cold  Harbor,  may  be 
regarded  from  several  points  of  view ; and  our  opinion  con- 
cerning it  will  vary  with  each.  As  a combined  general  move- 
ment against  the  enemy,  to  drive  him  away,  and  to  uncover 
the  bridges  of  the  Chickahominy,  forcing  him  into  Bichmond, 
it  was'  not  a success.  As  an  effort  to  maintain  a most  stra 
egic  point,  and  to  strike  him  a severe  blow,  under  cover  oi 
which  Grant  might  throw  his  army  unmolested  south  of  th^ 
James,  it  was  by  no  means  a failure.  As  a shock  of  arms,  ha 
parallel  lines,  it  is  open  to  the  censure  of  attacking  a long 
extended  fortified  front  with  weak  lines,  instead  of  concen- 
trating masses  upon  a decisive  point,  which  is  one  of  the  hap- 
piest tactical  applications  of  a well-known  rule  of  strategy. 
The  troops  themselves  felt  this  when  they  failed  to  move 
when  ordered  to  the  third  attack ; they  felt  that  it  was  use- 
less. 

_ But  if  Cold  Harbor  was  to  Grant  a battle  of  alternatives, — 
if  he  had  determined,  could  he  drive  the  enemy  back,  to  take 
immediate  advantage  of  it,  and  follow  him  across  the  river, 
and  up  to  the  fortifications  of  Bichmond,— it  was  now  evident, 
that  failing  in  this,  it  was  not  possible,  by  a rapid  flank  move- 
ment in  either  direction,  to  interpose  between  him  and  the 
city.  He  now  at  once  determined  again  to  pass  around  Lee’s 
right;  join  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  With  that  of  Butler,  and 
Lay  siege  to  the  southern  defences  of  the  redoubted  capital. 


342 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


He  might  still  have  moved  against  Lee’s  left,  and  thus  con-  ■ 
tinued  to  “ cover  Washington but  he  would  have  had  a 
distant  base,  a long  line  of  communication  to  guard,  and  ii 
would  have  left  open  to  the  enemy  all  his  vital  southern  com- 
munications. 

Sheridan  was  holding  the  lower  crossings  of  the  Chicka- 
hominy,  and  covering  the  roads  to  our  new  depot  at  White 
House. 

Our  losses  had  been  about  thirteen  thousand  men,  while 
those  of  the  enemy  were  comparatively  slight.  General 
11.  O.  Tyler  was  severely  wounded,  being  for  some  time  after 
in  danger  of  losing  his  foot. 

We  were  now  in  another  decade  of  battles,  literally  from  the 
1st,  when  Torbert  held  the  courthouse,  to  the  10th  of  June,  . 
while  we  were  pushing  the  enemy  and  perfecting  arrangements 
for  thexcrossing. 

Burnside  reported  that  the  enemy  had  withdrawn  from  his 
front ; and  the  reason  of  this  was  soon  manifest. 

On  the  4th  we  were  slightly  intrenched  in  Lee’s  front ; and 
at  nine  o’clock  at  night  he  made  a vigorous  attack  upon  the 
Second,  Sixth,  and  Eighteenth  corps  in  line,  and  after  a severe 
action,  with  all  the  terrible  but  magnificent  concomitants  of  a 
night-battle,  he  was  driven  back. 

During  Sunday,  the  5th,  we  continued  the  work  of  intrench- 
ing. The  lines  were  very  close, — so  close,-  that  the  sharp-  . 
shooters  did  excellent  work  on  both  sides,  by  picking  off  the 
officers  and  men  in  the  trenches.  At  half-past  eight,  with 
commendable  activity,  the  enemy  sallied  out  and  assaulted 
Smyth’s  brigade  of  the  Second  Division  of  Hancock’s  corps  ; 
but  being  manfully  met  with  firmness  and  steel,  he  was  again 
compelled  to  retire  discomfited  to  his  own  lines.  It  should 
have  been  said  that  Burnside  was  withdrawn  from  the  extreme 
right  on  the  4th,  and  posted  between  Warren  and  Smith.  So 
also  on  the  6th,  while  we  still  continued  intrenching  on  our 
left  and  centre,  Warren  was  withdrawn  and  massed  in  rear  of 
the  centre.  A night  attack  on  Burnside  was  again  repelled. 

The  result  of  the  hard  fighting  of  the  few  past  days  was 


FROM  SPOTTSYLVANIA  TO  THE  CHICKAHOMINY. 


now  painfully  manifest  in  tlie  great  number  of  unburied  dead 
and  suffering  wounded  lying  between  tlie  two  armies.  After  a 
correspondence  between  Grant  and  Lee,  dictated  by  humanity, 
an  armistice  of  two  hours  was  agreed  upon,  during  which  the 
dead  were  buried  and  the  wounded  removed. 

Again  the  operations  of  the  army  became  problematical ; 
and  while  considerable  re-enforcements  were  reaching  the 
army,  Grant  digested  the  details  and  co-operative  portions  of 
his  new  plan.  He  had  seen  that  in  the  entire  movement  from 
the  Bapidan,  the  enemy  had  been  upon  the  defensive,  willing 
to  risk  nothing,  assuming  occasionally  a dashing  but  epheme- 
ral offensive,  and  always  falling  back,  when  pressed,  behind 
well-selected  and  thoroughly  prepared  retrenchments.  To 
beat  Lee’s  army,  therefore,  as  had  been  his  desire,  north  of 
Bichmond,  he  found  was  impossible,  without  greater  losses 
than  he  vras  willing  to  incur.  He  therefore  determined  to 
hold  the  ground  which  he  then  occupied  for  a few  days. 
During  this  time  he  proposed  to  send  Sheridan,  with  two 
divisions  of  cavalry,  to  destroy  thoroughly  the  Virginia 
Central  Bailroad,  and  then  to  advance  and  join  with  Hunter, 
who  Grant  hoped  would  meet  him  at  Charlottesville.  The 
result  of  this  combination  would  be,  to  destroy  all  railroad 
communications  between  Bichmond  and  the  Shenandoah 
Valley,  and  also  between  Bichmond  and  Lynchburg,  and  then 
to  join  Grant.  The  second  and  great  part  of  the  programme 
was  for  Grant  to  move  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  to  the  south 


344 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


side  of  the  J ames,  by  the  enemy’s  right  flank  ; and  tlms  cut 
off  all  his  sources  of  supply,  except  by  the  canal.  A beautiful 
programme — destined,  however,  as  we  shall  see,  to  fail,  through 
the  ill-success  of  some  of  his  lieutenants,  and  fortuitous  cir- 
cumstances entirely  beyond  his  control. 

To  aid  him  in  carrying  out  the  latter  portion  of  the  move- 
ment, Butler  sent  Gillmore  to  capture  Petersburg,  if  possible, 
and  to  destroy  the  railroad  crossing  and  common  briges  over 
the  Appomattox.  We  shall  refer  to  these  subordinate  move- 
ments presently. 

On  the  7th  of  June  the  Second  Corps  was  extended  to  the 
Cliickahominy.  The  Pifth  was  removed  by  the  left  flank  past 
the  rear,  and  a portion  of  it  marched  to  Dispatch  Station,  on 
the  York  River  Railroad ; while  the  divisions  of  Griffin  and 
Cutler  moved  down  towards  Sumner’s  Lower  Bridge,  which, 
on  reconnoitring,  they  found  in  possession  of  a large  force  of 
the  enemy.  To  feel  the  nearest  crossings  below,  Torbert  and 
Gregg  skirt  the  river  to  Bottom’s  Bridge.  The  enemy  has 
extended  his  line  that  far.  He  cannot  extend  it  much  further, 
without  so  weakening  it  by  the  tension  as  to  offer  opportuni- 
ties to  break  it. 

Below  Bottom’s  Bridge,  are  Long’s  Bridge  and  Jones’ 
Bridge,  the  former  six  miles  below,  and  on  the  direct  road 
from  White  House ; the  latter  about  six  miles  further  down, 
on  a direct  road  to  New  Kent  Courthouse  on  the  north,  and 
to  Charles  City  Courthouse  on  the  south. 

Our  losses  from  the  1st  to  the  10th  of  June,  in  what  may  be 
called  the  battles  of  Cold  Harbor,  were  : Killed,  one  hundred 
and  forty-four  officers,  one  thousand  five  hundred  and  sixty- 
one  enlisted  men ; wounded,  four  hundred  and  twenty-one 
officers,  eight  thousand  six  hundred  and  twenty-one  men ; 
missing,  fifty-one  officers,  two  thousand  three  hundred  and 
fifty-five  men ; — total,  thirteen  thousand  one  hundred  and 
fifty-three.  *• 

The  projected  movement  of  Grant  must  have-been  known 
to  the  enemy,  but  it  was  accomplished  with  such  cleverness 
and  dispatch,  that  it  was,  after  all,  of  the  nature  of  a surprise. 


FItOM  SPOTTSYLVANTA  TO  THE  CIIICKAHOMINY.  345 

He  directed  the  immediate  destruction  of  the  railroad  from 
Dispatch  Station,  near  the  Chickahominy,  to  White  House ; 
and  taking  all  the  rails,  sleepers,  and  ties  to  the  latter  place, 
had  them  shipped  on  barges  for  use  below.  This  occupied  the 
10th  and  11th. 

The  crossing  of  the  Chickahominy  began  on  the  evening  of 
the  12th  (Sunday).  Wilson’s  division  of  cavalry  marched  to 
seize  the  crossing  at  Long  Bridge,  and  took  position  on  the 
Long  Bridge  road,  beyond  where  it  crosses  White  Oak  Swamp. 
The  Fifth  Corps  followed  in  his  track,  Crawford,  with  the 
Third  Division,  joining  Wilson  on  the  morning  of  the  13tli, 
and  with  him  repulsing  all  the  efforts  of  the  enemy  to  advance 
upon  our  flank.  The  Second  Corps,  leaving  Cold  Harbor  on 
the  night  of  the  12th,  then  crossed,  also  at  Long  Bridge, 
passed  the  Fifth,  and  thus  forming  the  advance,  marched  to 
the  James  Biver,  which  it  struck  at  Wilcox’s  wharf,  between 
Charles  City  Courthouse  and  Westover. 

The  Sixth  and  Ninth  corps  crossed  at  Jones’  Bridge,  en- 
tirely unmolested,  and  marched  to  Charles  City  Courthouse. 
The  immense  trains,  making  a wide  detour  to  the  south, 
crossed  principally  at  Coles’  Ferry,  twelve  or  fifteen  miles  be- 
low Jones’  Bridge.  Smith’s  (Eighteenth)  corps,  which  had 
been  doing  temporary  but  most  valuable  service  with  the 
Army  of  the  Potomac,  was  now  relieved.  On  the  night  of  the 
12tlx  it  was  marched  to  the  White  House,  where  it  took  trans- 
ports to  sail  down  the  York  and  up  the  James,  again  to  report 
to  Butler  at  Bermuda  Hundred. 

15* 


i 


; 


346 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 

SOUTH  OP  THE  JAMES. 

The  crossing  of  tiie  James. — Petersburg. — Glllmore  retires. — Kautz  attacks. — 
Smith’s  hew  assault. — The  corps  come  up  rapidly. — Butler  moves  forward. 

— The  new  assault  on  the  c^ty — Not  successful. — Sheridan’s  expedition.— 
New  movement  of  the  army. — Against  the  Weldon  road. — Deep  Bottom. — 
Wilson’s  raid. — Temporary  rest. 

I 

The  grand  crossing  of  the  James  was  nest  in  order. 
Transports  having  been  assembled,  the  Second  Corps  began 
crossing  in  them  at  noon.  Under  the  direction  of  General 
Butler,  General  Godfrey  Weitzel,  the  chief-engineer  of  the 
Department  of  Virginia  and  North  Carolina,  had  selected 
points ; and  General  Benham,  arriving  on  the  14th,  had  laid 
ponton-bridges  near  "Wilcox’s  wharf,  and  opposite  Windham’s 
Point.  The  bridges  were  a triumph  of  pontoneering  skill. 
They  were  two  thousand  feet  long,  and  the  channel-boats  were  ! 
anchored  in  fifteen  fathoms.  They  were  ready  by  midnight. 
The  army  had  been  well  massed  around  Charles  City  Court- 
house ; and  the  crossing,  which  was  made  both  by  the  bridges  i 
and  by  the  ferry-boats,  was  effected  in  a most  admirable  man- 
ner, and  was  not  materially  molested  by  the  enemy : it  occupied  I 
the  14th  and  15th  of  June,  and  until  noon  on  the  16th.  Wo  1 
did  not  lose  more  than  four  hundred  men  in  all  its  casualties,  j 
We  must  return  now  to  the  promised  aid  which  Grant  was  i 
to  have  in  the  attack  by  Butler’s  troops  upon  Petersburg, 
which,  it  will  be  remembered,  was  a part  of  Grant’s  new  plan. 


SOUTH  OP  THE  JAMES. 


347 


Before  doing  so,  let  ns  cast  a glance  at  the  city  and  its  en- 
virons. It  is  situated  on  the  south  bank  of  the  Appomattox, 
and  through  it  the  great  Southern  railroad  runs.  It  is  twenty- 
two  miles  from  Bichmond,  and  about  ten  from  City  Point, 
where  the  Appomattox  empties  into  the  James.  Vessels  of 
one  hundred  tons  go  up  the  river  to  the  wharves  of  Peters- 
burg, while  those  of  larger  tonnage  unload  at  Walthall’s,  six 
miles  below  the  city.  A canal  takes  smaller  vessels  past  the 
falls,  just  above  the  city.  It  is  the  third  city  in  size  in  Vir- 
ginia ; but  it  was  to  have  a remarkable  military  value  as  the 
grand  strategic  southern  outpost' to  Bichmond.  Indeed,  in  all 
the  military  operations,  it  was  quite  as  important  as  the  capital. 
There  is  a railroad  from  it  to  City  Point ; another  to  Norfolk ; 
the  third,  already  mentioned,  runs  south  to  Weldon  and  be- 
yond ; while  the  Southside  Bailroad  runs  to  Lynchburg.  Of 
these  roads,  the  vital  ones  were  those  connecting  it  with  Bich- 
mond and  the  Southside  roads.  The  enemy’s  dispositions 
were  admirably  made  to  cover  them*  both.  The  works,  weak 
at  the  first,  were  rapidly  strengthened.  These  consisted  of 
continuous  fines  commanding  each  other,  and  flanked  by 
strong  batteries,  square  redoubts,  and  other  inclosed  works. 
Southeast  of  the  city  a gentle  ridge  rises,  shutting  it  out  from 
our  view  and  our  guns,  except  at  a few  points,  and  this  was 
strongly  occupied  by  the  rebel  fines. 

Grant  had  gone  in  person  to  Bermuda  Hundred  to  arrange 
the  plan  which  contemplated  the  seizure  of  the  town,  before 
these  works  had  become  so  strong.  The  result  was,  that 
General  Butler  had  dispatched  Gillmore  with  a'  small  force — 
! tliirty-five  hundred  men — on  the  10th  of  June,  to  cross  the 
Appomattox  near  the  Point  of  Bocks,  to  move  by  the  river- 
turnpike  directly  upon  the  city,  and  capture  it,  if  possible, 
while  it  was  yet  too  weak  to  resist  a coup-de-main. 

Simultaneously  with  this  movement  two  gunboats  and  a bat- 

Itery  were  to  attack  Fort  Clinton  below  the  city ; and  thirdly, 
Eautz,  with  a detachment  of  cavalry,  fifteen  hundred  strong, 
was  to  move  across  the  Norfolk  Bailroad  and  effect  an  entrance 
on  the  south.  On  the  10th,  Gillmore  moved  without  molesta- 


348 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


tion  until  lie  came  upon  tlie  works  two  miles  from  tlie  city. 
He  drove  in  the  enemy’s  skirmishers,  but  on  account  of  the 
small  number  of  bis  own  command,  and  tbe  apparent  strength 
of  the  works,  he  was  deterred  from  assaulting,  and  marched' 
back  to  his  camp.  Kautz,  the  hero  of  this  assault,  crossed 
the  railroad,  and  marched  so  rapidly  and  secretly,  that  he 
penetrated  into  the  town  ; but  the  enemy,  unemployed  on  Gill- 
more’s  front,  concentrated,  fell  upon  Kautz’s  troopers,  and 
drove  them  away.  I 

Gillmore’s  force  should  have  been  double,  and  the  attack 
could  not  have  failed.  As  to  the  propriety  of  his  withdrawing 
without  an  attack,  we  have  not  the  necessary  knowledge  to  1 1 
consider  the  question.  In  such  reciprocal  movements  it  is  the 
greatest  of  pities,  whatever  the  cause,  that  either  party  should 
fail  the  other. 

With  characteristic  energy,  unimpaired  by  these  failures, 
Grant  hurried  in  person  to  Bermuda  Hundred,  and  there  gave  , 
Butler  verbal  instructions  to  dispatch  Smith  with  the  Eigh- 
teenth Corps,  just  arrived  from  White  House,  at  one  o’clock  in 
tlie  morning,  and  with  all  the  troops  which  could  be  spared, 
without  endangering  the  safety  of  his  position,  to  Petersburg.  | 
He  said  he  would  hurry  back  to  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  i 
and  pour  it  down,  division  at  a time,  without  delay,  and  thus 
could  re-enforce  Smith  more  rapidly  than  the  enemy  could  con- 
centrate  there.  This  the  enemy  was  attempting  to  thwart ; 
lie  was  in  great  force  south  of  Biclimond,  A.  P.  Hill’s  corps  in  ; 
advance.  Smith  was  at  once  set  in  motion.  He  crossed  the  ; I 
Appomattox  on  a ponton-bridge  near  the  Point  of  Hocks,  j| 
and  following  Gillmore’s  route,  moved  upon  the  northeast  j 
defences  of  Petersburg,  from  the  Appomattox  round  for  a dis-  .1 
tance  of  two  and  a half  miles,  reaching  his  ground  before  day 
on  the  16th.  A partial  attack  was  made  on  some  advanced  -I 
lines  by  the  colored  troops  under  Hincks,  who  behaved  with 
commendable  gallantry,  capturing  a line  of  rifle-pits  and  two 
twelve-pounders.  But  we  are  ignorant  of  the  causes  which 
led  Smith  to  delay  his  attack  on  the  main  works  until  late  in 
the  afternoon. 


SOUTH  OF  THE  JAMES. 


349 


Just  before  tbe  setting  of  the  sun  be  moved  to  tbe  attack 
of  these,  and  bis  gallantry  and  impetuosity  were  rewarded  by 
tbe  capture  of  tbe  entire  bne  of  rifle  trenches.  Tbe  ene- 
my, routed,  left  behind  as  trophies  for  Smith  three  hundred 
prisoners,  sixteen  guns,  and  a battle-flag.  Our  loss  was  not 
more  than  six  hundred.  In  ignorance  of  what  lay  behind 
these  captured  works,  Smith  did  not  pursue  his  advantage. 
It  is  now  known  that  there  were  no  works  of  importance  be- 
tween these  and  Petersburg.  The  night-  was  clear,  and  there 
was  a brilliant  moon.  Smith,  however,  made  no  further  offen- 
sive operations  that  night.  General  Hancock  came  up  just 
after  nightfall  with  two  divisions  of  the  Second  Corps,  and 
courteously  waiving  his  right  to  take  the  command  from  a 
general  who  had  studied  the  ground,  and  already  obtained  a 
brilliant  success,  he  placed  the  divisions  of  his  corps  under 
Smith’s  orders.  Portions  of  these  divisions  were  sent,  at 
Smith’s  request,  to  relieve  his  own  troops  in  the  captured 
works,  and  there  was  a cessation  of  hostilities  until  morning. 
The  auspicious  moment  for  capturing  Petersburg  by  a coup-de- 
main  had  passed.  The  enemy  was  now  pouring  down  troops 
to  defend  it.  Grant  had  fulfilled  his  promise  of  sending  down 
the  'Army  of  the  Potomac  without  a moment’s  delay.  Hancock  * 
had  moved  without  supplies.  On  the  same  day,  the  15th,  he 
had  also  ordered  Warren  to  cross  at  early  day  fight  by  the 
ferries,  and  push  forward.  He  reached  Petersburg  on  the 
evening  of  the  16th.  The  Sixth,  under  Wright,  was  thus 
moved:  the  artillery  and  one  division  to  Petersburg,  and  the 
other  two  divisions  to  City  Point.  Burnside,  with  the  Ninth, 
reached  Petersburg  about  noon  on  the  16th.  These  dispo- 
sitions having  been  carried  out  by  General  Meade,  that  officer 
proceeded  to  City  Point,  and  from  thence  to  Petersburg.  He 
met  General  Grant  on  the  road,  and,  after  consultation,  was 
directed  by  him  to  assume  the  immediate  command  of  the 
troops  in  front,  and  to  assault  at  once.  The  position  of  our 
troops  was  just  in  front  of  the  works  captured  by  Smith  on 
the  15th.  After  that  capture,  Martindale  had  been  on  the 
right,  against  the  river,  Brooks  mid  Hincks  occupied  the 


350 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


centre,  and  Kautz  covered  tlie  left  with  his  cavalry.  As  the 
Army  of  the  .Potomac  arrived,  the  Second  Corps  had  come  on 
Smith’s  left,  and  the  Ninth  on  the  left  of  the  Second.  Warren  1 
had  taken  po;st  still  on  the  left,  to  extend  our  line  around  the  city. ' • 

Meade,  on  leaving  Grant,  returned  to  the  front  at  two  p.  M., 
and  after  consultation  with  the  corps  commanders,  he  ordered 
the  Second  and  Ninth  corps  to  assault.  The  attack  began  at 
six  o’clock,  and  the  fighting  continued  until  six  in  the  morning,  : 
with  varying  success.  It  was  a terrible  battle-night ! Birney, 
of  the  Second  Corps,  stormed  the  advanced  crest  in  his  front. 
Barlow  made  a vigorous  attempt,  but  was  unsuccessful,  losing  . 
a portion  of  his  skirmish  hue.  The  brigades  of  Miles  and  Grif-  t 
fin,  of  the  Fifth  Corps,  which  came  up  during  the  night,  sue- 
ceeded  in  taking  and  holding  a portion  of  the  line  in  their 
front.  Smith’s  (Eighteenth)  corps  only  made  a demonstration,  . 
as  an  assault  was  not  thought  by  him  to  be  expedient  hi  his  * 
front. 

During  the  night  of  the  16th,  Neill’s  division,  of  the  Sixth  : 
Corps,  came  up  as  expected — the  others  remaining  at  City 
Point — and  at  once  relieved  Brooks’  division,  of  the  Eigh- 
teenth, which,  with  General  Smith,  returned  to  Bermuda 
Hundred.  Martindale  was  left  in  command  of  the  remainder  j - 
of  the  corps.  Burnside,  at  the  beginning  of  the  assault,  had  m 
encountered  so  terrible  a fire,  that  he  was  unable  to  attack ; 
but  the  next  morning,  at  the  earliest  dawn,  he  directed  Potter  • jj. 
to  take  the  work  in  his  front,  which  was  gallantly  done.  With  i 
the  work  were  captured  four  guns,  many  prisoners,  and  sev-  1 
oral  colors.  Ledlie,  who  relieved  Potter’s  stormers,  pushed  on 
to  an  additional  success,  and  occupied  the  enemy’s  lines,  dis- 
tant one  mile  and  a half  only  from  the  city.  From  this  point, 
a few  shells  were  thrown  into  Petersburg.  Had  the  enemy 
permitted  us  to  occupy  these  fines  in  peace,  he  could  not  have 
long  held  the  town.  But  he  did  not.  His  troops  were  now 
pouring  in  in  great  numbers.  He  organized  an  overwhelming 
counter-assault  for  that  night ; and  after  heavy  fighting,  recap- 
tured his  works.  Petersburg  was  now  in  condition  to  resist 
any  attempt  by  a sudden  storming. 


SOUTH  OF  THE  JAMES. 


351 


BUTLER  MOVES  FORWARD. 

General  Butler  discovering  that  the  enemy,  concerned  about 
the  safety  of  Petersburg,  had  withdrawn  a large  body  of 
troops  from  his  front,  moved  forward  an  expeditionary  party 
on  the  16th,  to  destroy,  and  if  possible  hold,  the  railroad  be- 
tween Bic-hmond  and  Petersburg.  To  aid  this  movement, 
. Grant  ordered  the  two  divisions  of  the  Sixth  Corps  (which,  it 
will  be  remembered,  had  not  gone  to  Petersburg,  but  were 
embarking  on  transports  at  Wilcox’s  wharf,  for  City  Point)  to 
proceed  at  once  to  the  aid  of  Butler.  These  troops  arrived  in 
time,  but  were  halted  at  some  distance  from  the  advance  to 
rest ; and  before  they  could  come  up  in  support,  the  enemy, 
with  clear  vision  and  vigorous  attack,  had  forced  Butler’s 
troops  back  from  the  works  they  had  captured,  had  reoccupied 
them,  and  had  strengthened  their  lines  permanently  at  that 
point. 

THE  NEW  ASSAULT  ON  PETERSBURG. 

Warren,  it  has  been  said,  had  come  up  during  the  night 
of  the  16th,  and  taken  post  on  the  left  of  Burnside,  thus  ex- 
tending our  lines  further  around  the  place.  Dming  the 
17th,  our  line  was  strongly  posted,  firmly  adjusted,  and  gradu- 
ally moved  up  towards  the  enemy.  Grant  had  now  deter- 
mined on  a general  assault  the  next  day.  The  corps  were 
thus  disposed  from  right  to  left : That  portion  of  the  Eigh- 
teenth Corps  which  had  remained  under  Martindale  and 
Hincks  occupied  the  right,  extending  to  within  a short  dis- 
tance of  the  river-bank ; Neill’s  division,  of  the  Sixth,  oc- 


352 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


cupied  tlie  riglit  centre  ; tlie  centre  was  formed  by  the  Sec-  fr- 
ond Corps  ; the  left  centre  by  the  Ninth  ; and  the  left  by  the 
Fifth  Corps.-  * I 

At  foui'  o’clock  on  the  morning  of  the  18th  June,  the  sldr-  l ; 
mishers  moved  forward  along  the  whole  line ; but  to  their  aston- 
ishment found  the  enemy  withdrawn  from  their  second  line,  1 
and  strongly  intrenched  on  an  interior  line,  one  mile  nearer 
the  city.  **'■$ 

Although  Grant  still  determined  to  assault  without  delay, 
it  was  necessary  to  make  a change  in  the  order  of  battle,  t ; 
Instead  of  an  attack  in  line,  points  were  to  be  chosen  which  i 
might  be  attacked  in  column— the  columns  to  be  followed  by  ] 
the  lines  in  rear  as  reserves.  In  front  of  the  Second  Corps.  I 
three  brigades  of  Gibbon’s  division  were  organized  into  an 
attacking  column.  These  devoted  men  moved  gallantly  up  to  ti- 
the enemy’s  lines,  near  the  City  Point  Railroad  ; but  success 
was  not  possible.  The  rebel  works  on  the  left  poured  in  a 
terrible  enfilading  fire  upon  Gibbon’s  advancing  lines,  and 
drove  them  back  to  seek  shelter. 

Martindale,  on  the  right,  encountered  less  opposition,  andi 
succeeded  in  occupying  the  enemy’s  skirmish  line,  and  taking  B 
some  prisoners.  This  was  at  noon.  At  four  in  the  afternoon, 
General  Birney,  who  was  now  temporarily  in  command  of  the  ■ 
Second  Corps, — as  Hancock  was  suffering  from  an  old  wound,  f 
— formed  a new  column  of  attack,  consisting  of  Mott’s  dm-  i 
sion  and  regiments  detached  from  the  other  divisions.  These  ti  I 
were  moved  rapidly  forward  to  attempt  the  dubious  task  ; but  1 
again  success  lay  with  the  intrenched  enemy.  Torrents  of 
musketry  fire  and  tempests  of  artillery  swept  our  men  down, 
arrested  their  advance,  and  finally  drove  them  rapidly  back,  r 
after  great  loss.' 

The  efforts  of  the  Fifth  and  Ninth  corps,  on  our  left,  were  1 
not  more  successful.  We  had,  however,  accomplished  one 
thing  : we  had  extended  our  lines  across  the  Norfolk  Railroad,  i- 
and  were  gaining  ground  steadily  to  the  left.  We  had  also 
determined  the  facts  that  Lee’s  army,  or  the  greater  portion 
of  it,  now  con  fronted  us  at  Petersburg ; that  little  could  be 


SOUTH  OP  THE  JAMES. 


353 


>amed  by  direct  attacks  upon  a brave  and  vigilant  enemy, 
.trongly  intrenched ; and  that  we  must  resort  to  regular  ap- 
proaches, and  constant  attempts  to  encircle  tbe  enemy’s  right, 
md  cut  him  off  from  the  Southside  Railroad. 

From  "Wednesday,  the  15th,  up  to  nightfall  of  Saturday, 
lie  18th,  there  had  been  continuous  fighting  of  a desultory 
haracter  ; and  partly  from  want  of  celerity,  partly  from  the 
kill  and  quickness  of  the  enemy,  the  results  had  not  been  all 
ve  could  have  desired.  To  the  unmilitary  eye  it  would  seem 
hat  we  had  gained  nothing  ; but  this  is  an  erroneous  estimate. 
Ye  had  taken  some  firm  steps,  and  accomplished  some  im- 
portant results.  City  Point  was  secured  as  .an  important  base 
md  depot,  to  remain  so  until  the  end  of  the  war ; we  con- 
ronted  the  enemy  closely,  and  kept  him  in  his  hues  ; and  we 
hreatened  his  right,  requiring  him  to  make  a great  extension 
n that  direction.  In  a word,  Grant  had  laid  upon  the  devoted 
:ity  of  Richmond  the  first  coil — ever  tightening — of  that  ana- 
:onda  grasp,  never  to  be  released  until  the  monster  should  be 
strangled  and  he  lifeless  in  the  embrace. 

; Pending  these  operations,  the  supply-trains  were  crossed  at 
he  bridge,  covered  by  Wilson’s  division  of  cavalry  and  Fer- 
•ero’s  division  of  colored  troops. 

MOVEMENTS  OE  THE  CAVALRY. 

The  reader  will  remember  that  Sheridan  had  been  sent  on 
m expedition  to  destroy  the  'Virginia  Central  Railroad,  and,  if 
possible,  to  join  Hunter.  In  the  first  part  of  the  programme 
le  was  successful ; but  as  he  could  hear  nothing  of  Hunter’s 
idvance  towards  Charlottesville,  he  did  not  effect  the  second 
part,  but  returned  from  his  expedition  to  White  House,  which 
le  reached  on  the  19th  of  June,  just  as  the  enemy’s  cavalry 
vere  about  to  attack  it.  He  drove  them  away,  and  relieved 
he  garrison.  Let  us  look  back  for  a moment,  and  see  what 
ns  raid  had  accomplished.  Moving  rapidly  up  the  railroad 
towards  Gordonsville,  destroying  as  he  advanced,  he  encoun- 
:ered  Wade  Hampton’s  cavalry  at  Trevilhan  Station,  on  the 


354 


GRANT  AND  IDS  CAMPAIGNS. 


11th  of  June.  After  a severe  action,  Hampton  was  drive  1 
back,  leaving  his  wounded  and  dead  upon  the  field,  and  fox  1 
hundred  prisoners,  with  several  hundred  horses,  in  our  hand 
During  the  12th  of  June,  Sheridan  broke  up  the  railroad  effec 
ually  from  Louisa  Courthouse  towards  Gordonsville.  As  1 1 
approached  the  latter  place,  when  about  five  miles  from  it,  L 
encountered  Hampton,  who  had  been  re-enforced  by  th 
infantry,  and  who  had  intrenched  his  men.  Here  the  contes 
was  unequal.  An  attack  made  by  our  troops  on  the  right  wo 
repulsed,  but  might  have  been  renewed  with  success.  Nigl 
closed  the  battle  ; and  Sheridan,  making  a new  and  vigoron 
attack,  prepared,  under  cover  of  this,  to  withdraw.  His  aminr 
nition  having  received  drafts  upon  it  which  he  had  not  antici 
pated,  had  given  out. ' He  was  without  forage,  and  in  a coun 
try  where  the  grazing  was  miserable.  He  could  hear  nothin, 
of  Hunter  (who,  as  we  know,  had  taken  the  Lexington  rout 
to  Lynchburg)  ; and  so  he  listened  to  the  dictates,  not  c 
prudence,  but  of  necessity,  and  returned.  On  his  return  k 
met  orders  directing  him  to  proceed  to  White  House,  whic] 
he  reached,  as  we  have  seen,  at  a critical  moment.  There  k 
was  to  supply  his  command,  men  and  horses  ; and  then  breal 
up  the  depot,  and  escort  the  garrison  to  the  James  Bivei 
All  this  he  did  in  the  handsomest  manner.  Throwing  Gregg’, 
division  out  on  the  right,  to  cover  the  roads  in  the  direction 
of  White  Oak  Swamp,  he  marched  down  his  right  flank,  fight 
ing  all  the  way.  The  severity  of  the  action  fell t upon  Gregg 
who  was  furiously  attacked  by  Hampton,  but  who,  after  con 
siderable  losses,  brought  his  troops  off  to  the  J ames.  Sheri  | 
dan  arrived  at  the  James  on  the  25th  of  June,  and  crossing 
near  Wilcox’s  wharf,  at  once  joined  the  Army  of  the  Potomac 

NEW  MOVEMENTS  OF  THE  ARMY. 

Sxmday,  the  19th  of  June,  dawned  upon  the  weary  anc 
battle-worn  soldiers  as  a most  welcome  day  of  rest — disturbed  , 
only  by  the  occasional  dropping  fire  of  the  advance  pickets 
and  a slight  artillery  practice.  The  remainder  of  the  Sixtl 


SOUTH  OF  THE  JAIMES. 


355 


Jorps  crossed  the  Appomattox  on  that  day,  and  joined  its  ad- 
vanced division  ; as  also  did  Ferrel’o’s  colored  division,  of  the 
sinth,  which  joined  its  corps  and  was  posted  in  front. 

The  quiet,  however,  was  disturbed  at  night,  on  the  James 
liver,  and  the  scene  made  brilliant  with  the  lurid  fires  of 
battle,  in  more  than  one  hostile  effort  of  the  enemy.  First 
mong  these  was  the  movement  of  three  rebel  iron-clads, 
yhich  came  down  from  Drury’s  Bluff  as  far  as  Dutch  Gap  ; 
rat  they  accomplished  nothing.  Admiral  Lee  was  on  the  alert, 
nd  they  were  soon  driven  back.  Pickett’s  division,  of  Long- 
treet’s  corps,  favored  by  this  naval  diversion,  attacked  Gen- 
ral  Butler  in  his  works  at  Bermuda  Hundred,  without  success ; 
nd  small  detachments  of  the  enemy,  moving  by  the  north  bank 
>f  the  James,  succeeded  in  destroying  the  wharves  at  Westover 
iianding  and  'Wilcox’s.  As  if  to  complete  the  programme,  the 
ebels  made  an  unsuccessful  assault  upon  the  centre  of  our 
ines  in  front  of  Petersburg. 

And  here  we  may  pause  to  make  a recapitulation  of  the 
osses  in  the  memorable  decade  from  the  10th  to  the  20th  of 
une.  They  were  great.  Killed,  eighty-five  officers,  ono 
housand  one  hundred  and  thirteen  enlisted  men ; wounded, 
kree  hundred  and  sixty-one  officers,  six  thousand  four  hun- 
ired  and  ninety-two  men ; missing,  forty-six  officers,  one 
housand  five  hundred  and  sixty-eight  men  total,  nine  thou- 
and  six  hundred  and  sixty-five. 

On  Monday,  the  20th  of  June,  there  was  but  little  fighting, 
rat  Grant  ordered  preparations  to  be  made  for  an  important 
rovement  the  next  day — still  in  the  direction  of  the  enemy’s 
ight.  The  Ninth  Corps  was  ordered  to  relieve  the  Second, 
nd  to  occupy  its  intrenchments ; and  the  Eighteenth  to  re- 
ieve  the  Sixth.  The  Second  and  Sixth  corps  were  then 
loved  rapidly  out,  on  the  morning  of  Tuesday,  21st,  across 
he  Norfolk  Bailroad,  and  then  across  the  Jerusalem  plank- 
oad,  to  which  the  Fifth  Corps  was  already  extended.  The 
;reat  object  of  the  movement  was  to  extend  our  lines  to  the 
Veldon  Bailroad,  one  source  of  immediate  and  easy  supply 
rath  to  Petersburg  and  Bichmond. 


356 


GRANT,  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS 


AGAINST  THE  WELDON  EOAD. 

But  the  enemy  were  quite  as  eager  to  hold  if  as  we  to  take 
it.  The  Second  Corps  moved  rapidly,  followed  by  the  Sixth,' 
in  support,  which  was  to  come  up  on  the  left  of  the  Second, 
and  extend  to  the  Weldon  road,  if  possible.  The  troops  had, 
however,  only  reached  Davis’s  farm,  on  the  Jerusalem  road, 
between  the  two  railroads,  wdien  they  encountered  the  enemy  1 
in  such  force,  that,  after  a brief  but  severe  action,  they  were 
compelled  to  retire  for  a short  distance.  On  Wednesday,  the  ; 
22d,  this  movement  against  the  Weldon  road  was  resumed  by 
the  Second  and  Sixth  corps,  the  Sixth  on  the  left ; but  by  ! 
some  misunderstanding,  the  corps  waiting  for  each  other,  the  j 
attack  was  too  long  delayed  ; and,  when  moving  independently 
of  each  other,  a gap  was  formed  between  the  Sixth,  which  had 
not  completed  its  line,  and  Barlow’s  division,  of  the  Second.  f!! 
Into  this  that  skilful  general,  A.  P.  Hill,  threw  a division  ol 
his  corps,  rolling  up  Barlow’s  division,  which  exposed  Bir- 
ney’s,  now  Mott’s  division : this,  in  turn,  was  now  forced 
back  from  its  rifle-pits  ; and  Gibbon’s  division  was  in  turn  n 
exposed,  and  so  encountered  as  to  lose  four  guns.  But 
a new  line  was  formed  for  the  Second,  which  it  was  able  to 
maintain. 

Not  unsimilar  was  the  fate  of  the  Sixth  Corps.  Its  left 
flank  was  simultaneously  attacked  by  another  division  of  Hill’s  I 
corps,  and  forced  back.  General  Meade  had  now  reached  the  : 
field,  and  getting  both  corps  well  in  hand,  in  the  evening  he  * 
ordered  a general  advance,  by  which  the  Sixth  Corps  was  en- 
abled to  recover  its  line  ; and  the  Second  a portion  of  its  for- 
mer position;  all  of  which  wras  strongly  intrenched.  On 
Thursday,  the  23d,  the  attempt  on  the  Weldon  Railroad  was 
again  resumed.  The  Sixth  Corps  endeavored,  by  marching1 
southward,  to  reach  the  enemy’s  right  flank.  Its  advance  at 
length  reached  the  railroad,  and  cut  the  telegraph  wires ; but! 
no  sooner  had  three  of  our  regiments  been  put  in  position  to 
hold  this  valuable  point,  than  Anderson’s  division  of  Hill’s 
corps  struck  their  flank,  captured  many  prisoners,  drove  the  ; 


SOUTH  OF  THE  JAMES. 


357 


amainder  back,  and  then  made  a furious  attack  upon  tlie 
lain  body. 

Tke  country  in  which  we  were  manoeuvring  was  of  very  dif- 
cult  topography,  and  filled  with  dense  undergrowth.  The  en- 
my  were  better  acquainted  with  it  than  we.  The  Weldon 
tailroad  was  of  very  great,  if  not  of  vital,  importance  to  him. 
Ee  had  thus  far  defended  it  persistently,  turning  his  defensive 
ito  a skilful  offensive  in  every  battle ; and  forcing  us  to  be 
ontent,  for  the  time,  with  establishing  our  lines  half-way  to 
ie  Weldon  Railroad,  until  we  could  mass  our  forces  in 
trength  sufficient  to  break  his  now  greatly  extended  line. 

Before  this  could  be  done,  however,  the  character  of  the 
reather,  and  unforeseen  requirements  in  another  part  of  the 
eld,  made  it  necessary  to  contract  our  hue  by  drawing  in  our 
eft  to  the  Jerusalem  plankroad,  and  refusing  it  by  a crotchet 
o the  rear. 

Pending  these  operations  there  were  many  reconnoissances 
nd  partial  movements,  to  which  our  space  will  not  permit  us 
o allude.  In  every  part  of  the  immediate  theatre,  every 
lay  had  its  battle,  and  every  hour  its  special  interest.  Bri- 
;ades  and  regiments  were  detached ; subordinate  movements 
rere  projected  and  postponed ; Petersburg,  Pocahontas,  and 
he  bridges  of  the  Appomattox  were  vigorously  shelled. 

DEEP  BOTTOM. 

But  the  most  important  of  the  operations  resulted  in  the 
■ccupation  of  Deep  Bottom,  on  the  night  of  the  20th  and 
rorning  of  the  21st.  To  this  important  point,  only  ten  miles 
rom  Richmond,  General  Butler  had  sent  an  infantry  brigade 
f the  Tenth  Corps,  under  Brigadier-General  Poster.  A short 
istance  above  this,  at  Howiett’s,  the  enemy  had  strong  bak- 
eries. Deep  Bottom  was  at  once  connected  with  Bermuda 
lundred  by  a ponton-bridge.  At  the  same  time,  in  order 
further  to  develop  these  movements  at  the  north,  the  re- 
minder of  the  Eighteenth  Corps  was  withdrawn  from  the 
inny  of  the  Potomac  to  Bermuda  Hundred,  and  during 


353 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


the  greater  part  of  the  siege  served  with  the  Army  of  th< 
James. 

While  these  movements  were  being  made  on  the  north  anc 
south  of  Petersburg — by  way  of  a feint — the  enemy  advancec 
a strong  skirmish  line  upon  General  Burnside’s  position  ii 
front  of  Petersburg,  on  Saturday,  the  25th ; but  he  producer 
no  impression  upon  our  lines. 


Wilson’s  raid. 

As  an  important  portion  of  the  operations  against  the  Weldoi 
Railroad,  we  must  not  forget  to  record  the  cavalry  movements 
designed  to  co-operate  with  the  infantry  advance.  On  tin 
22d  of  June,  General  Wilson,  with  his  own  cavalry  division  o 
the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  and  Kautz’s  division  of  the  A’my  o 
the  James,  eight  thousand  men  in  all,  marched  rapidly  south 
ward,  first  to  destroy  the  Weldon  Railroad,  and  then  to  mak( 
a circuit  against  the  Southside  and  Danville  railroads.  The 
expedition  struck  the  Weldon  road  at  Reams’  Station,  when,  . 
they  destroyed  the  depot,  and  tore  up  a long  stretch  of  road  : 
Moving,  without  delay,  westward,  they  struck  the  Southside 
road  at  a point  fifteen  miles  from  Petersburg.  Thence  thej  | 
went  to  Nottoway  Station,  destroying  twenty-two  miles  of  the 
track ; but  encountering  near  this  point  the  enemy’s  cavalry, 
under  General  W.  P.  Lee,  Wilson  defeated  it,  and  drove  ii 
away.  He  then  dispatched  Kautz  to  Burksville  Station,  the 
junction  of  the  Southside  and  Danville  roads.  This  Kaufi 
reached  and  destroyed  on  the  evening  of  the  23d,  and  tore  u] 
the  track  as  far  as  Meherrin  Station,  forming,  at  that  point,  a ! 
junction  with  Wilson  on  the  24th  of  June.  The  united  forces  sj. 
then  destroyed  the  Danville  rftad  southward  to  Roanoke 
Bridge,  a distance  of  twenty-five  miles.  There  they  found  the 
enemy  in  such  numbers,  and  so  strongly  posted,  that  he  could 
not  be  dislodged.  Wilson  now  started  back  on  a rapid  return, 
beset  by  great  perils,  and  not  to  be  accomplished  without  ' 
great  disasters.  The  rebels  were  gathering  like  wolves  on  hie 


SOUTH  OF  THE  JAMES. 


359 


track.  On  the  28th,  lie  encountered  a large  force  on  Stony 
Creek,  where  the  Weldon  road  crosses  it.  After  a hard  but 
undecisive  fight,  he  was  forced  to  make  a detour  to  Kearns’ 
Station,  which  he  supposed  to  be  still  in  our  hands.  But  he 
was  sadly  mistaken  : the  enemy  had  occupied  it  with  a large 
force  of  infantry  and  cavalry,  and,  in  his  efforts-  to  escape, 
Wilson  lost  his  artillery  and  trains  ; Kautz  was  separated  from 
him,  and  made  his  way  in  independently ; and  "Wilson,  after 
losing  many  prisoners,  crossed  the  Ivottoway  Kiver,  and  came 
in,  his  horses  and  men  in  a pitiable  condition.  Besides  the 
trains,  and  the  guns  and  prisoners  he  had  lost,  the  enemy  had 
recaptured  a thousand  negroes,  who  had  vainly  hoped,  by  fol- 
lowing Wilson,  to  reach  our  lines,  and  gain  them  freedom. 
But,  notwithstanding  these  disasters,  he  had  succeeded  in 
severing  the  communication  with  Bichmond,  by  the  railroads, 
for  several  weeks.  General  Grant  says  that  “ the  damage 
done  to  the  enemy  in  this  expedition  more  than  compensated 
for  the  losses  we  sustained.” 

TEMPORARY  REST. 

It  was  now  manifest  that,  after  nearly  two  months  of  con- 
tinuous fighting  of  the  most  desperate  character,  and  now  that 
we  had  reached  a point  -where  the  siege  of  a stronghold  must 
take  the  place  of  battles  in  the  field,  there  must  be  a brief 
period  for  rest  and  reorganization.  Our  losses  had  been  be- 
tween sixty  and  seventy  thousand,  and  although  corresponding 
re-enforcements  had  reached  Grant,  the  losses  sustained  could 
not  be  repaired  by  the  raw  troops  sent  to  the  army.  We 
had  lost  six  hundred  officers  killed,  more  than  two  thousand 
wounded,  and  three  hundred  and  fifty  missing.  These  could 
uot  be  immediately  replaced.  In  many  places,  brigades  were 
commanded  by  majors,  and  regiments  by  captains.  Under 
these  circumstances,  should  new  columns  of  attack  be  organ- 
ized, the  men  could  not  have  the  same  confidence  in  their 
officers : the  officers,  and  even  the  generals,  would  become 
% confused  in  the  varying  pell-mell  of  the  campaign. 


360 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


The  disasters  we  had  sustained  were  not  without  their 
effect.  The  Second  Corps,  which  had  deserved  the  appellation 
given  by  the  French  army  to  the  Ninth  demi-brigade  at  Ma- 
rengo—“The  Incomparables  ” — had  suffered  somewhat  in  the 
movements  against  the  Weldon  road.  The  Sixth  liad  met 
with  similar  disaster.  We  had  not  lost  prestige,  but  wo 
needed  a brief  rest  to  heal  all  these  wounds. 

Added  to  these,  a scorching  summer  sun  and  a pitiless, 
drought  had  supervened  : the  sky  was  brass,  and  the  earth 
was  ashes.  In  many  camps  the  water  began  to  fail.  Ar- 
rangements were  made,  however,  for  the  comfort  of  the 
troops ; the  work  of  filling  up  and  re-officering  went  bravely 
on  ; and  a few  days  would  have  made  all  things  ready  for 
renewal  of  attacks,  when  circumstances  in  other  portions  of  the 
theatre,  at  which  we  have  already  hinted,  compelled  a longer 
quiet  in  front  of  Petersburg,  or  rather  less  important  and 
vigorous  operations  than  had  been  anticipated.  In  order  to 
come  in  logical  order  to  these,  we  now  proceed  to  consider  the 
second  set  of  collateral  movements  which  had  a bearing,  bene- 
ficial or  adverse,  on  Grant’s  principal  operations. 


THE  SHENANDOAH  VALLEY. 


361 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

THE  SHENANDOAH  VALLEY. 


Hunter's  instructions. — He  beats  the  enemy. — W.  E.  Jones  killed. — Advanob 
\ to  Lynchburg. — Retreats  to  the  Kanawha. — "VYhat  he  accomplished. — In 

WHAT  HE  FAILED. — TlIE  ROUTE  HE  SHOULD  HAVE  TAKEN. 


When  General  Sigel  was  relieved,  -after  liis  defeat  in  the 
Valley,  General  David  Hunter  had  been  placed  in  command. 
What  was  expected  of  him  may  be  gathered  from  the  follow- 
ing extracts  from  letters  of  Grant  to  Halleck.  On  the  20tli  of 
May  he  wrote  : “ The  enemy  are  evidently  relying  for  supplies 
greatly  on  such  as  are  brought  over  the  branch  road  running 
through  Staunton.  On  the  whole,  therefore,  I think  it  would 
be  better  for  General  Hunter  to  move  in  that  direction  ; reach 
Staunton  and  Gordonsville,  if  he  does  not  meet  too  much  oppo- 
sition. If  he  can  hold  in  it  a force  equal  to  his  own,  he  will  he 
doing  good  service.” 

Again,  on  the  25th,  he  writes  Halleck : “ If  Hunter  can  pos- 
sibly get  to  Charlottesville  and  Lynchburg,  he  should  do  so — 
living  on  the  country.  The  railroads  and  canals  should  be 
destroyed  beyond  the  possibility  of  repair  for  weeks.  Com- 
pleting this,  he  could  find  his  way  back  to  his  original  base,  or, 
from  about  Gordonsville,  join  this  army.” 

General  Hunter,  well  known  as  an  energetic,  brave,  and 
determined  officer,  but  whose  generalship  had  never,  thus  far, 
been  severely  tested,  at  once  assumed  a vigorous  offensive. 
Moving  up  the  Shenandoah,  lie  beat  up  the  enemy’s  quarters 
on  the  5th  of  June,  at  Piedmont.  He  had  passed  through 


362 


GRANT  AND  IIIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


Woodstock,  Mount  Jackson,  and  New  Market,  to  Harrison- 
burg ; at  that  point  he  divided  his  forco  into  two  columns,  one 
of  which  moved  bj  the  Port  Republic  road,  and  the  other  on 
the  direct  road  to  Staunton.  Thus  ho  encountered  the  enemy 
on  North  River,  twelve  miles  from  Staunton.  The  battle  was 
fought  by  both  columns,  and  continued  for  ten  hours.  While 
Hunter  was  pressing  the  eneiHy  in  front,  Crook  was  approach- 
ing from  the  west.  The  result  was  not  long  doubtful.  Hunter  • 
routed  the  enemy’s  forces,  taking  fifteen  hundred  prisoners, 
three  cannon,  and  three  hundred  stand  of  arms,  and  killing 
the  rebel  commander,  W.  E.  Jones,  while  we  sustained  a loss 
of  only  fifty  men. 


ADVANCE  TO  LYNCHBURG. 

On  the  8th  he  occupied  Staunton,  where  he  was  joined  by 
Crook  and  Averill.  Crook  had  moved  through  Lewisburg  and 
White  Sulphur  Springs,  to  Gaston  Depot,  on  the  Virginia  and 
Central  Railroad.  This  he  destroyed.  Prom  that  point  he 
crossed  the  North  Mountain,  at  Pound  Gap,  and  thus  pushed  i 
forward  by  the  railroad  to  Staunton. 

The  combined  forces,  now  under  Hunter,  marched,  on  the 
10th  of  June,  towards  Lynchburg,  by  way  of  Lexington.  They 
reached  Lexington  on  the  11th,  where,  on  the  12th,  they  burnt 
the  Military  Institute,  and  the  house  of  Governor  Letcher. 
By  the  16th  of  June,  Hunter  had  invested  Lynchburg ; but 
that  was  the  end  of  his  success. 

Lee — his  communication  unobstructed — poured  re-enforce- 
ments into  Lynchburg,  amounting  in  numbers  almost  to  a 
corps.  Hunter’s  ammunition  had  given  out ; he  was  at  a long 
distance  from  his  base,  in  a hostile  country ; and,  after  skir- 
mishing and  manoeuvring  on  the  18th,  prudence  dictated 
that  he  should  retire  in  haste.  This  retreat  was  by  the  line  of 
the  railroad  through  Liberty,  Bonsack,  and  Salem,  to  the  Ka- 
nawha. A sad  necessity,  the  result  of  mistaken  strategy. 

He  had  accomplished  much ; had  won  a battle ; had  de- 
stroyed important  supplies  and  manufactures ; and  had  com- 


THE  SHENANDOAH  VALLEY. 


363 


pelled  the  enemy  to  remove  a large  force  from  Grant’s  front ; 
but  his  retreat,  in  the  wrong  direction,  towards  the  Kanawha, 
lost  us  the  use  of  his  troops  for  several  weeks,  when  u^ost 
needed  to  defend  the  North,  now  about  to  be  again  threatened 
by  an  invading  force  of  the  enemy.  Had  he  moved  from 
Staunton,  by  the  railroad,  southeast  to  Charlottesville,  instead 
of  to  Lexington,  and  then  from  Charlottesville  to  Lynchburg, 
as  Grant’s  instructions  contemplated,  he  would  have  continued 
to  cover  the  Shenandoah  Valley  against  all  northern  move- 
ments of  the  enemy,  should  he  demonstrate  in  that  direction  ; 
otherwise  he  could  have  reached  the  James  Liver  Canal,  de- 
stroyed it,  and  cut  off  any  force  sent  for  the  relief  of  Lynch- 
burg, and  been  kept  en  rapport  with  Grant  by  Sheridan’s 
movement  upon  Gordonsville.  These  are  general  criticisms. 
General  Hunter  had  the  right,  by  the  terms  of  Grant’s  instruc- 
tions, to  use  his  discretion,  and  doubtless  thought  that  he  was 
right  in  taking  the  other  line.  The  military  critic  will  find  it 
difficult  to  agree  with  him. 


364 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


CHAPTER  XXXIY. 

THE  MINE  AT  PETERSBURG. 


Grant’s  diversion. — The  story  of  the  mine.*— Its  position. — Lieutenant-Colonel 
Pleasants. — Description. — Excavated  under  difficulties. — Meade’s  order. — 
The  fuse  lighted. — Fails. — Gallant  men  relight  it. — The  delay. — The 
STORMERS  MOVE. — LeDLIE,  WlLLCOX,  AND  POTTER. — FbRREEO. — The  CRATER. — 

The  Court  of  Inquiry. 


Not  without  a fear  that  trouble  was  brewing  in  the  Valley, 
Grant  now  sent  the  cavalry  to  cut  the  railroads  north  of  Rich- 
mond, from  points  near  Richmond  to  the  North  Anna,  thus 
endangering  the  safety  of  the  enemy’s  army  in  the  Valley,  on 
the  one  hand;  and,  on  the  other,  if  Lee  should  succeed  in 
sending  troops  northward,  Grant  was  ready  to  take  advantage 
of  this  withdrawal  of  troops  from  Petersburg,  to  explode  a 
mine  which  had  been  prepared  under  an  advanced  work  of 
the  enemy,  in  front  of  the  Ninth  Corps,  and  under  cover  of 
the  explosion  to  make  a stunning  assault  upon  the  enemy’s 
lines,  and  in  all  probability  capture  the  town.  Further  to  in- 
duce them  to  weaken  their  wor^s,  that  his  assault  might  have 
a still  better  chance  of  success,  Grant,  holding  the  lines  with 
the  Fifth,  Ninth,  and  Eighteenth  corps,  ordered  the  Second 
Corps,  with  two  divisions  of  the  cavalry,  under  Sheridan,  to 
cross  the  James,  and  join  that  force  of  the  Army  of  the  James 
already  intrenched  at  Deep  Bottom.  This  was  done  on  the 
night  of  June  26tli.  Advancing  from  that  point  on  the  27tli, 
they  drove  the  enemy  back,  at  first  in  confusion,  and  captured 
four  guns,  with  some  prisoners.  On  the  28th,  our  lines  were 


THE  MINE  AT  PETERSBURG. 


365 


extended  from  Deep  Bottom,  across  to  tlie  Newmarket  and 
Long  Bridge  road.  But  in  tills  new  position  the  enemy  at- 
tacked ; — after  hard  fighting  for  several  hours,  obtaining  but 
little  success.  Grant  now  prepared  to  execute  the  second 
part  of  his  programme. 

Having  caused  Lee  to  detach  a large  force  from  Petersburg 
to  meet  this  force  which  he  had  crossed,  and  having  paraded 
the  crossing  by  taking  a large  train  of  empty  wagons,  he  now 
proposed  to  take  back  the  expeditionary  force  secretly,  to 
spring  the  mine,  and  attack  Petersburg,  before  Lee  could  re- 
turn Ms  troops  for  its  defence. 

One  division  of  the  Second  Corps  was  recrossed,  immedi- 
ately after  the  fighting  of  the  28th,  and  at  once  relieved  the 
Eighteenth  Corps  in  line,  that  the  latter  might  be  in  readiness 
to  attack.  The  other  two  divisions,  with  Sheridan’s  cavalry, 
recrossed  on  the  night  of  the  29th,  and  came  up  to  their  old 
quarters  in  front  of  Petersburg.  The  mine,  which  had  been 
some  days  in  readiness,  was  exploded  on  the  morning  of  the 
30th. 

THE  STORY  OP  THE  MINE. 

As  this  mine  was  the  only  one  of  any  magnitude  resorted  to 
in  this  campaign,  and  as  it  has  been  the  subject  of  not  a little 
controversy,  we  propose  to  enter  more  into  detail  concerning 
it  than  the  scope  of  our  work  will  permit  in  describing  the 
other  operations.  This  is  the  more  pardonable,  because  the 
explosion  of  the  mine  presents  more  stirring  romance  and 
terrible  picturesque  than  most  battle-scenes. 

The  position  was  chosen  on  account  of  a hollow  just  in  rear 
of  a deep  cut  in  the  City  Point  Railroad,  in  advance  of  which 
were  General  Burnside’s  fines.  In  this  hollow,  or  ravine,  such 
work  could  be  carried  on  entirely  out  of  the  enemy’s  sight. 

Lieutenant-Colonel  Henry  Pleasants,  of  the  Borty-eighth 
Pennsylvania  Volunteers,  a practical  miner,  whose  regiment 
yas  recruited  in  the  mining  district  of  Pennsylvania,  first 
proposed  it  to  General  Potter,  who  submitted  the  proposition 


366 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


to  General  Burnside.  The  plan  being  warmly  approved  by 
General  Burnside,  Colonel  Pleasants  set  to  work  vigorously 
with  his  regiment,  but  found  it  very  difficult  to  obtain  proper 
instruments  and  implements.  It  is  not  too  much  to  say  that 
most  of  the  higher  commanders — we  do  not  include  Grant — 
regarded  it  without  favor.  It  was  considered  a very  doubtful 
experiment,  and  the  author  of  it  was  comparatively  unknown. 

The  work  was  begun  on  the  25th  of  June,  and  completed, 
except  the  charging  with  powder,  on  the  23d  of  July ; but  in 
stating  the  obstacles  he  had  to  encounter,  Colonel  Pleasants 
declares  that  he  would  have  done  it  in  a third  or  fourth  of 
the  time,  with  proper  tools  and  instruments.*  On  the  25th  of 
July  it  was  charged  and  entirely  ready.  He  had  not  been 
able  to  procure  a proper  theodolite  to  lay  it  out ; but  his  chief 
difficulty  had  been  the  excavation  of  the  gallery,  and  what  to 
do  with  the  earth  excavated.  He  used  cracker-boxes,  re- 
enforced by  hoops  of  iron  taken  from  old  beef  and  pork  bar- 
rels, in  place  of  barrows  ; and  his  men  piled  up  brushwood  to 
conceal  the  increasing  mound  of  earth.  Hot  being  able  to  pro- 
cure mining  picks,  he  filed  off  and  straightened  the  common 
picks  for  that  purpose.  The  mam  gallery,  which  was  horizon- 
tal, inclined  for  a short  distance  downward,  at  the  entrance ; it 
extended  five  hundred  and  ten  feet  under  our  own  work  and 
the  intervening  space,  ending  directly  under  the  parapet  of  a 
rebel  redoubt.  It  was  more  than  twenty  feet  below  the 
general  surface.  A vertical  ventilating  shaft  was  dug  a 
little  beyond  the  entrance,  and  a fire  kept  kindled  in  it. 
The  dimensions  of  this  gallery  were  four  and  a half  feet 
high,  by  four  and  a half  feet  wide  at  the  bottom.  These 
depended  for  their  security  upon  the  tenacity  of  the  earth, 
there  being  no  frames.  Two  lateral  galleries  extended 
from  the  extremity  of  the  mine  under  the  rebel  fort,  the  left 
one  thirty-seven,  and  the  right  thirty-eight  feet  long.  In  these 
were  placed  the  magazines,  eight  in  all.  It  was  originally  de- 


* Report  of  Joint  Committee  on  tlie  Conduct  of  the  War.  Battle  of  Peters- 
burg. Page  3. 


HE  MINE  AT  PETERSBURG. 


3G7 


signed  t ) charge  it  with  six  tons  of  powder — twelve  thousand 
pounds ; but  the  same  want  of  liberality,  or  rather  of  confi- 
dence, which  had  been  displayed  in  not  providing  material 
for  the  construction,  cut  this  down  to  four  tons  : and  this  was 
the  charge, — about  one  thousand  three  hundred  and  fifty 
pounds  in  each  magazine.  These  charges  were  strongly 
packed,  or  tamped,  and  the  fuse  set.  The  fuse  was  made  of 
phosphorus,  chlorate  of  potash,  and  other  combustibles ; and 
running  the  length  of  the  gallery,  it  communicated  with  the 
charged  magazines. 

All  being  in  readiness,  orders  were  issued  to  explode  the 
mine  on  the  morning  of  July  30,  at  twenty  minutes  past  three. 
Burnside  was  ordered  to  mass  his  corps  on  the  night  of  the 
29th,  organize  his  columns,  take  clown  a portion  of  the  para- 
pet, clear  away  the  abatis,  if  necessary,  in  his  front,  and  be  in 
readiness  to  move  at  the  moment  of  the  explosion.  He  was 
cautioned  not  to  let  his  troops  halt  in  the  crater,  but  that 
they  should  press  forward  and  crown  the  crest  of  Cemetery 
Hill,  on  the  ridge  which  commanded  Petersburg. 

Warren  was  drawn  up  on  his  left ; and  Ord,  just  relieved  by 
Hancock’s  returning  troops,  drawn  up  with  the  Eighteenth 
Corps  on  his  right. 

Meade’s  order,  issued  on  the  night  of  the  29th,  gives  an 
outline  of  the  general  movements  to  be  made  : 

“ The  following  instructions  are  issued  for  tlie  guidance  of  all  concerned : 

“1.  As  soon  as  it  is  dark,  Major-General  Burnside,  commanding  Ninth  Corps, 
will  withdraw  his  two  brigades,  under  General  White,  occupying  the  intrench- 
ments  between  the  plank  and  Norfolk  roads,  andbring  them  to  his  front.  Care 
will  be  taken  not  to  interfere  with  the  troops  of  the  Eighteenth  Corps,  moving 
into  their  position  in  rear  of  the  Ninth  Corps.  General  Burnside  will  form  his 
troops  for  assaulting  the  enemy’s  works  at  daylight  on  the  30th,  prepare  his 
parapets  and  abatis  for  the  passage  of  the  columns,  and.  have  the  pioneers 
equipped  for  work  in  opening  passages  for  artillery,  destroying  enemy’s  abatis, 
and  the  intrenching  tools  distributed  for  effecting  lodgment,  etc.,  etc. 

“ 2.  Major-General  Warren,  commanding  Fifth  Corps,  will  reduce  the  number 
of  his  troops  holding  the  intrenchments  of  his  front  to  the  minimum,  and  con 
cer.trate  all  his  available  force  on  his  right,  and  hold  them  prepared  to  support 
the  assault  of  Major-General  Burnside.  The  preparations  in  respect  to  pioneers. 


368 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


intrenching  tools,  etc.,  etc.,  enjoined  upon  the  Ninth  Corps,  will  also  be  made 
by  the  Fifth  Corps. 

“ 3.  As  soon  as  it  is  dark,  Major-General  Ord,  commanding  Eighteenth  Corps, 
will  relieve  his  troops  in  the  trenches  by  General  Mott’s  division  of  the  Second 
Corps,  and  form  his  corps  in  rear  of  the  Ninth  Corps,  and  be  prepared  to  sup- 
port the  assault  of  Major-General  Burnside. 

“ 4.  Every  preparation  will  be  made  for  moving  forward  the  field  artillery  of 
each  corps. 

“ 5.  At  dark,  Major-General  Hancock,  commanding  Second  Corps,  will  move 
from  Deep  Bottom  to  the  rear  of  the  intrenchments  now  held  by  the  Eighteenth 
'Corps,  resume  the  command  of  Mott’s  division,  and  be  prepared  at  daylight  to 
follow  up  the  assaulting  and  supporting  columns,  or  for  such  other  operations 
as  may  be  found  necessary. 

“ 6.  Major-General  Sheridan,  commanding  cavalry  corps,  will  proceed  at  dark 
from  the  vicinity  of  Deep  Bottom  to  Lee’s  mill,  and  at  daylight  will  move  with 
his  whole  corps,  including  Wilson's  division,  against  the  enemy’s  troops  de- 
fending Petersburg  on  their  right,  by  the  roads  leading  to  that  town  from  the 
southward  and  westward. 

“ 7.  Major  Duane,  acting  chief-engineer,  will  have  the  ponton-trains  parked 
at  convenient  points  in  the  rear,  prepared  to  move.  He  will  see  that  supplies 
of  sandbags,  gabions,  facines,  etc.,  etc.,  are  in  depot  near  the  lines,  ready  for  use. 

“ He  will  detail  engineer  officers  for  each  corps. 

“ 8.  At  half-past  three  (3j)  in  the  morning  of  the  30tli,  Major-General  Burn- 
side will  spring  his  mine,  and  his  assaulting  columns  will  immediately  movo 
rapidly  upon  the  breach,  seize  the  crest  in  the  rear,  and  effect  a lodgment  there. 
He  will  be  followed  by  Major-General  Ord,  who  will  support  him  on  the  right, 
directing  his  movement  to  the  crest  indicated,  and  by  Major-General  Warren, 
who  will  support  him  on  the  left. 

“ Upon  the  explosion  of  the  mine,  the  artillery  of  all  kinds  in  battery  will 
open  upon  those  points  of  the  enemy's  works  whose  fire  coversi  the  ground  over 
which  our  columns  must  move,  care  being  taken  to  avoid  impeding  the  prog- 
ress of  our  troops.  Special  instructions  respecting  the  direction  of  fire  will  be 
issued  through  the  chief  of  artillery. 

“ 9.  Corps  commanders  will  report  to  the  commanding  general  when  their 
preparations  are  complete,  and  will  advise  him  of  every  step  in  the  progress  of 
the  operation,  and  of  every  thing  important  that  occurs. 

“ 10.  Promptitude,  rapidity  of  execution,  and  cordial  co-operation,  are  essen- 
tial to  success  ; and  the  commanding  general  is  confident  that  this  indication 
of  his  expectations  will  insure  the  hearty  efforts  of  the  commanders  and  troops. 

“11.  Headquarters,  during  the  operations,  will  be  at  the  headquarters  of  the 
Ninth  Corps. 

“ By  command  of  Major-General  Meade.” 

The  rebels  were  entirely  ignorant  of  the  locality  of  the 
mine,  and  the  intention  to  explode  it  at  that  time.  The 


THE  MINE  AT  PETERSBURG. 


369 


Petersburg  and  Eiclimond  papers  had  indulged  in  some  sense- 
less pleasantry  about  our  mining  projects ; but  in  that  early 
morning,  before  daylight,  the  waking  were  as  unsuspecting  as 
those  who  slept. 

Exactly  at  the  given  hour  the  fuse  was  fired,  and  went  hiss- 
ing into  “ the  bowels  of  the  earth.”  But  the  mine  did  not  ex- 
plode. Pleasants  knew  in  a moment  the  difficulty.  He  had 
been  obliged  to  use  a spliced  fuse,  instead  of  a whole  one,  or, 
indeed,  two  or  three  fuses,  and  it  had  stopped  burning  at  the 
splice.  Two  brave  men  of  the  regiment,  who  believed  in  the 
mine,  and  who  had  toiled  at  it  night  and  day  under  Pleasants, 
volunteered  for  the  dangerous  service  to  go  in  and  relight  it. 
These  were  Lieutenant  Jacob  Douty  and  Sergeant  Harry 
Reese.  They  go  along  the  gallery  one  hundred  feet,  before 
they  reach  the  point  where  the  fire  stopped.  Again,  at  ten 
minutes  before  five,  the  insidious  flame  travels  to  its  destined 
goal.  Generals  Grant  and  Meade  are  at  the  front.  “ It  lacks 
a minute,”  said  Pleasants.  “Hot  a second,”  said  Douty, 
“ for  there  she  goes !”  A quiver,  which  becomes  an  earth- 
quake-tremor— and  then,  with  a tremendous  burst,  a conical 
mountain  rises  in  the  air,  streaked  and  seamed  with  lightning 
flashes.  The  vast  mass  is  momentarily  poised ; and  as  it  thus 
hangs  in  air,  discloses  timber,  planking,  earth,  bodies  and 
limbs  of  men,  and  even  one  or  two  of  the  sixteen  guns  in  the- 
work.  It  is  known  that  the  work  was  occupied  by  portions 
of  the  Seventeenth,  Eighteenth,  and  Twenty-second  South 
Carolina  regiments,  under  Colonel  Fleming.  Except  the 
guard,  the  garrison  was  asleep.  One  instant  of  awakening, 
and  then  the  crashing  death.  And  then  from  every  gun, 
great  and  small,  that  can  be  brought  to  bear,  we  pour  in  such 
thunder-storms  of  artillery  as  have  rarely  been  witnessed  or 
heard  in  America. 

Thb  mine,  in  spite  of  all  croaking  and  unbelief,  is  a com- 
plete, a splendid  success.  The  rebels  are  completely  para- 
lyzed ; their  frightened  troops#_give  way  to  the  right  and  left 
of  the  crater;  their  artillery  is  silent.  A huge  gateway  is 
opened  for  us  up  to  Cemetery  Ridge,  and  beyond,  into  Peters- 

16* 


370 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


burg.  But  tlie  attack  must  be  instantaneous.  What  delays 
it?  Where  is  the  storming  column?  Too  late.  Five  min- 
utes pass,  eight,  ten,  before  Ledlie’s  division,  which  had  been 
selected  by  lot  to  lead  the  charge,  has  moved.  When  it  does, 
led  by  the  gallant  General  Bartlett,  instead  of  complying  with 
the  order,  it  halts  in  the  crater,  and  absolutely  remains  there 
an  hour. 

General  Burnside  had  at  first  contemplated  sending 
forward  his  colored  troops  as  stormers ; but  this  being 
objected  to  by  General  Meade,  “and  the  objection  being  sus- 
tained by  General  Grant,  his  division  commanders  drew  lots 
for  the  perilous  prominence,  and  the  lot  fell  upon  General 
Ledlie. 

The  storming-party  was  then  thus  organized : Ledlie’s  divi- 
sion of  white  troops  (Ninth  Corps)  was  to  lead  the  assault, 
charge  through  the  crater,  and  seize  the  rebel  works  on  the 
crest  of  Cemetery  Hill.  The  other  divisions  (Willcox  and 
Potter)  were  then  to  move  forward,  and  form  on  the  right 
and  left.  Ferrero’s  (colored)  division  of  the  same  corps,  was 
to  follow  in  the  track  of  Ledlie.  The  Eighteenth  Corps  was 
then  to  support  the  grand  assault ; and  if  more  troops  were 
wanted,  Ayres,  of  the  Fifth,  was  to  be  moved  in. 

As  soon  as  General  Meade  hears  this — that  our  advance 
will  not  move  beyond  the  crater — he  orders  Burnside,  at  forty 
minutes  after  five,  to  push  forward  to  the  crest  all  Ms  own 
troops,  and  to  call  on  General  Ord  to  move  forward  his 
troops  of  the  Eighteenth  Corps  at  once.  Potter  and  Willcox 
have  advanced  to  the  right  and  left  of  Ledlie.  Ferrero,  with 
the  colored  division,  was  to  have  followed  in  rear  of  Ledlie, 
but  the  commander,  who  had  remained  in  rear  of  the  main 
line  of  the  Ninth  Coips  works,  when  ordered  to  move,  said 
there  was  no  room  until  the  troops  already  in  his  front  should 
be  moved  out  of  the  way.  We  are  inclined  to  agree  with 
him.  His  troops,  however,  after  some  further  delay,  were 
moved  into  the  crater,  where,  with  the  rest,  they  moved  for- 
ward, to  be  badly  cut  up,  and  then  huddled,  only  increasing 
the  confusion,  and  eventually  the  slaughter.  Meade,  on  ac- 


THE  MINE  AT  PETERSBURG. 


371 


count  of  the  continued  delay  in  moving  out  of  .the  crater,  di- 
rected Ord  to  push  his  corps  forward ; hut  that'  officer  very 
properly  declared  that  this  was  impracticable,  there  being 
no  opening  except  that  made  by  the  crater,  which  was  now 
crowded  with  men. 


THE  CRATER. 

The  scene  in  the  crater  baffles  all  attempts  at  description. 
In  this  irregular  chasm,  two  hundred  feet  long,  sixty  wide, 
and  thirty  deep,  were  clustered,  among  the  wrecks  of  the  ex- 
plosion, the  dead,  and  the  buried  alive,  thousands  of  our  men, 
with  no  competent  commanders  to  lead  them.  Many  were 
soon  in  a state  of  wild  delirium  ; half-buried  rebels  were  cry- 
ing out,  “ Tanks,  for  God’s  sake,  take  me  out ; I’ll  do  as  much 
for  you  some  time.”  Many  were  crying  for  water.  The  con- 
fusion became  worse  confounded.  It  was  a horrible  chaos 
come  again. 

Potter’s  division,  and  some  of  the  colored  troops,  get  out  of 
the  crater,  two  hundred  yards  in  advance  ; but  the  rebels  have 
aroused  from  their  stupor.  The  guns  of  Cemetery  Eidge  have 
a direct  fire  upon  the  crater.  Batteries  to  the  right  and  left, 
pour  in  a cross  enfilading  fire.  Some  say  the  rebels  are  infu- 
riated at  the  sight  of  the  colored  troops.  The  place  becomes 
a veritable  hell  on  earth.  Literally,  “cannon  to  right  of 
them,”  to  the  left,  in  front ; and  soon  the  intervening  space  is 
swept.  To  remain  in  the  crater  is  certain  death  ; to  advance 
is  impossible ; to  retreat  is  death ; and  it  seems  for  the 
same  reason  impossible  to  succor  them  by  sending  more 
troops.  The  officers  have  no  longer  any  control.  The  car- 
nage is  frightful. 

Burnside  is  now  directed,  at  nine  o’clock,  to  withdraw  his 
troops  at  his  discretion : this  he  does  at  about  two  in  the 
afternoon.  Everything  had  failed.  The  mine,  a great  suc- 
cess under  difficulties,  had  resulted  in  next  to  nothing.  We 
are  fortunate  in  having  the  fullest  account  of  it,  as  an  investi- 
gation was  ordered ; and  the  Court  of  Inquiry,  composed  of 


372 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


Hancock,  A}rrcs,  and  Milos,  published  its  finding  and  opin- 
ion. From  these  we  make  a few  quotations.  The  court 
says  : 

The  causes  of  failure  are — — 

1.  The  injudicious  formation  of  the  troops  in  going  forward,  the  movement 
being  mainly  by  flank  instead  of  extended  front.  General  Meade’s  order  indi- 
cated that  columns  of  assault  should  be  employed  to  take  Cemetery  Hill,  and 
that  proper  passages  should  be  prepared  for  those  columns.  It  is  the  opinion- 
of  the  court  that  there  were  no  proper  columns  of  assault.  The  troops  should 
have  been  formed  in  the  open  ground  in  front  of  the  poipt  of  attack,  parallel  to 
the  line  of  the  enemy’s  works.  The  evidence  .shows  that  one  or  more  columns 
might  have  passed  over  at  and  to  the  left  of  the  crater,  without  any  previous 
preparation  of  the  ground. 

2.  The  halting  of  the  troops  in  the  crater  instead  of  going  forward  to  the 
crest,  when  there  was  no  fire  of  any  consequence  from  the  enemy. 

3.  No  proper  employment  of  engineer  officers  and  working  parties,  and  of 
materials  and  tools  for  their  use,  in  the  Ninth  Corps. 

4.  That  some  parts  of  the  assaulting  columns  were  not  properly  led. 

5.  The  want  of  a competent  common  head  at  the  scene  of  the  assault,  to  di 
rect  affairs  as  occurrences  should  demand. 

Had  not  failure  ensued  from  the  above  causes,  and  the  crest  been  gained, 
the  success  might  have  been  jeoparded  by  .the  failure  to  have  prepared  in  sea- 
son proper  and  adequate  debouches  through  the  Ninth  Corps’  lines  for  troops, 
and  especially  for  field  artillery,  as  ordered  by  Major-General  Meade. 

The  reasons  why  the  attack  ought  to  have  been  successful,  are — 

1.  The  evident  surprise  of  the  enemy  at  the  time  of  the  explosion  of  the 
mine,  and  for  some  time  after. 

2.  The  comparatively  small  force  in  the  enemy’s  works. 

3.  The  ineffective  fire  of  the  enemy’s  artillery  and  musketry,  there  being 
scarcely  any  for  about  thirty  minutes  after  the  explosion,  and  our  artiller}1-  be- 
ing just  the  reverse  as  to  time  and  power. 

4.  The  fact  that  some  of  our  troops  were  able  to  get  two  hundred  yards  be- 
yond the  crater,  towards  the  crest,  but  could  not  remain  there  or  proceed  fur- 
ther for  want  of  supports,  or  because  they  were  not  properly  formed  or  led. 

To  these  clear,  candid,  and  impartial  words,  we  need  add 
nothing  ; nor  is  it  necessary  for  us  to  introduce  the  blame  at- 
tached by  the  court  to  certain  officers  in  this  connection.  It 
is  on  record  for  those  who  desire  to  read  it. 

General  Grant  was  exceedingly  disappointed  at  the  result, 
as  indeed  he  had  a right  to  be.  He  had  marched  and  coun- 


THE  MINE  AT  PETERSBURG. 


373 


termarehed  the  Second  Corps  and  Sheridan’s  cavalry,  in 
order  to  confuse  the  enemy,  and  all  for  nothing.  Our  losses, 
which  were  very  great,  numbered  as  follows : Killed,  forty- 
seven  officers,  and  three  hundred  and  seventy-two  enlisted 
men;  wounded,  one  hundred  and  twenty-four  officers,  one 
thousand  five  hundred  and  fifty-five  men  ; missing,  ninety-one 
officers,  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  nineteen  men ; — to- 
tal, four  thousand  and  three. 


374 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


CHAPTER  XXXY. 

THE  REBEL  ADVANCE  ON  WASHINGTON. 

Early  moves  down  the  Valley. — Grant  sends  up  the  Sixth  and  Nineteenth. 
— Wallace  moves. — Is  defeated,  but  detains  Early. — Destruction. — Wright 

IN  COMMAND. — EARLY  RETREATS. — The  SHENANDOAH  VALLEY. — GRANT  VISITS 
Hunter. — Sheridan — Let  loose. — Winchester. 


We  must  now  go  back,  in  point  of  time,  to  tlie  beginning  of 
July,  and  turn  to  the  consideration  of  an  event  which  promised 
to  give  Grant  great  additional  trouble,  and  which  caused  him, 
as- we  have  before  indicated,  to  detach  some  of  his  troops,  and 
send  them  northward  for  the  defence  of  Washington  towards 
the  line  of  the  Potomac. 

"When  Hunter  retreated  from  Lynchburg  into  Western  Vir- 
ginia,- the  ever-memorable  Valley  of  the  Shenandoah  was  left 
open  to  the  enemy,  for  raids  across  our  frontier,  into  the  loyal 
States  of  Maryland  and  Pennsylvania.  The  rebel  authorities 
were  not  slow  to  avail  themselves  of  the  opportunity  thus 
afforded.  A considerable  force  was  moved  down  the  Valley, 
under  General  Jubal  Early,  who  had  resumed  the  command 
during  the  disability  of  Ewell,  with  the  intention  of  invading 
the  North,  opening  the  way  for  larger  bodies,  and  perhaps  so 
working  upon  the  fears  of  onr  people,  and  the  authorities  at 
Washington,  as  to  force  Grant  to  abandon  the  siege  of  Peters- 
burg. Early’s  force  was  bis  own  corps,  with  a portion  of  that 
of  Breckinridge,  and  detachments,  making  in  ail  from  twelve 
to  fifteen  thousand  men. 


.RPtRS  FERRY. 


i ~*l°  ' HALLTOV/ 


&leeto'smP' 

CHARLESTOWN 


[HiLLSyBtrno. 


3 > M EE 
SHAN&riAM. 


SpUTHfJELD 
BUN.KFR  HILL,  f //  J BU 


RNICKERSV. 


1 1 //  SH\CVY.I 
ifUCKERS  FERSJ 


B ERR  WILL] 


■fTTOWNl 


'1NCHESTER' 


PARIS 


.lwooda 


wh/teyosti 


WTpNVILL, 


^MANASSAS  GAP 
iNINEyEH  J 

''QEDAFp/Li-E- 


% CEDAR  CREEI 


iiddLetoWN' 


I^ilSTfR  AS.3  U Rp 

||  l 

ShookY 


\MILLFORm' 


W/0vrt^Lk 

: J |||?0 OD STOCK" 

SCfiSm  Mines 

— 


^(VAHTWS 


NORTHERN  PART  OF  THE  SHENANDOAH  YAXLEY. 


376 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


Grant  was  disappointed  at  tliis  new  obstacle  to  liis  plans ; 
bnt  liis  ready  resources  did  not  fail  liim. 

He  ordered  Hunter,  wlio  was  now  in  Western  Virginia,  to 
move  as  rapidly  as  possible,  by  river  and  raiboad,  to  Harper’s 
Ferry.  But  Hunter’s  delays  were  great.  The  water  was  low 
in  the  river,  and  the  railroad  was  broken  in  several  places. 
To  meet  this  emergency,  troops  must  bo  had  at  once  ; there- 
fore, early  in  July,  the  Sixth  Corps  was  taken  from  its  lines  in. 
front  of  Petersburg,  and  sent  to  cover  Washington.  The 
Nineteenth  Corps,  under  General  W.  H.  Emory,  which  had 
been  ordered  from  the  Gulf  as  soon  as  Grant  had  heard  of  the 
failure  of  the  Bed  River  expedition,  had  just  arrived  in  Hamp- 
ton Roads : without  disembarking,  it  was  also  pushed  after 
the  Sixth.  Rickett’s  division  of  the  Sixth  was  sent  to  Balti- 
more. Wright,  with  the  remainder,  subsequently  went  to 
Washington. 

In  a military  point  of  view,  the  enemy  deserves  great  credit 
for  the  bold  stroke  he  now  made.  Thundering  down  the  Val- 
ley, on  the  3d  of  July  he  was  at  Martinsburg.  Sigel,  who  had 
a small  command  there,  at  once  retreated  across  the  Potomac 
to  Sliepardstown.  Weber,  in  command  at  Harper’s  Ferry, 
likewise  evacuated  the  town,  occupying  the  Maryland  Heights 
opposite.  The  enemy,  being  now  unobstructed,  crossed  the 
river  at  Williamsport  and  Point  of  Rocks,  and  on  the  6th  of 
July  was  at  Hagerstown ; from  which  he  pushed  a strong 
column  towards  Frederick,  and  other  detachments  to  destroy 
the  railroad  and  canal,  and-  to  plunder  the  surrounding  towns. 
Grant’s  foresight  had  been  admirable,  and  the  reinforcements 
had  been  sent  not  a moment  too  soon, 


WALLACE  MOVES. 

General  Lewis  Wallace,  in  command  of  the  Department  of 
Annapolis,  with  his  headquarters  at  Baltimore,  taking  with 
him  his  own  command,  and  Rickett’s  division  of  the  Sixth — 
eight  thousand  in  all — promptly  moved  out,  first  to  Frederick, 
and  then  took  position  on  the  Monocacy,  near  the  railroad 


THE  REBEL  ADVANCE  ON  WASHINGTON. 


377 


crossing,  where,  on  the  8th  of  July,  he  fought  the  advancing 
enemy.  The  contest  was  unequal.  The  enemy  were  sixteen 
thousand  strong.  Except  the  Sixth  Corps,  Wallace’s  com- 
mand consisted  of  one  hundred  days’  men,  heavy  artillery 
regiments,  invalids,  and  volunteers  ; and  although  he  was  de- 
feated by  a flank  movement  of  Early  upon  his  right,  he  de- 
serves great  credit  for  his  prompt  advance,  his  brave  recep- 
tion of  the  impetuous  rebel  attack,  and,  in  a word,  for  doing 
every  thing  in  his  power,  with  the  inadequate  means  at  his 
command.  By  this  course  of  conduct  he  employed  and  de- 
tained the  enemy,  while  Wright  could  reach  Washington  wdth 
the  remainder  of  the  Sixth  Corps  and  the  advance  of  the 
Nineteenth. 

These  troops  entered  Washington  at  the  very  nick  of  time  ; 
for  the  enemy,  inspirited  by  his  success  on  the  Monocacy,  at 
once  moved  upon  the  Federal  capital ; while  Wallace  fell  back 
to  defend  Baltimore.  On  the  10th  of  July,  Early’s  cavalry 
was  at  Bockville.  On  the  12th,  the  commander  of  the  troops 
in  Washington,  General  Augur,  threw  out  a reconnoissance  in 
force  from  Fort  Stevens,  and  encountered  the  enemy,  losing 
two  hundred  and  eighty  killed  and  wounded ; but  skirmishing 
was  continued  during  the  day,  and  the  enemy  retired  that 
night,  recrossing  the  Potomac  at  Portersville  and  Edwards’ 
Ferry. 

Let  every  man  have  his  just  tribute.  To  give  the  arch- 
enemy his  due,  the  rebels  certainly  gave  us  a good  scare,  and 
accomplished  humiliating  wonders  in  this  brief  period.  The 
rebel  cavalry  destroyed  a long  stretch  of  the  Northern  Central 
Railroad,  and  burned  Gunpowder  Bridge ; and,  reaching  a 
thoroughfare  never  dreamed  to  be  insecure,  captured  a train 
on  the  Philadelphia  and  Baltimore  road. 

At  a quarter  before  twelve  o’clock,  on  the  night  of  the  12th, 
Grant  telegraphed  to  Washington  to  have  General  Wright  put 
in  command  of  all  the  troops  in  the  field  there  ; and  he  urged 
that  our  men  shotdd  now  be  put  out  of  the  trenches,  and  push 
Early  vigorously  at  every  step  of  his  retreat.  In  accordance 
with  these  directions,  Wright  began  the  pursuit,  and  overtook 


378 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


the  rear-guard  of  Early  at  Snicker’s  Ferry,  on  the  Slienandoak, 
where  a sharp  battle  ensued,  in  which  the  enemy  was  worsted. 
Averill,  who  had  promptly  moved  up  the  Valley  with  his  cav- 
alry, caught  a portion  of  Early’s  force  at  "Winchester,  and  de- 
feated  them,  capturing  four  guns  and  five  hundred  prisoners. 

THE  SHENANDOAH  VALLEY. 

The  very  difficult  duty  now  devolved  upon  Grant  of  direct- 
ing the  movements  of  troops  from  City  Point, — difficult,  be-  1 
cause  not  only  were  they  out  of  his  sight,  but  he  had  conflict-  i 
ing  reports  of  the  details  of  the  operations.  Messages  and 
orders  crossed  each  other  in  such  a manner  as  to  confuse,  not 
only  the  lieutenant-general,  but  also  General  Wright  and  the  . 
authorities  at  Washington. 

His  first  impulse,  when  he  found  Early  retreating,  was  to 
bring  back  the  Sixth  and  Nineteenth  corps  to  Petersburg,  and 
make  a new  assault  on  Lee  before  Early  could  re-enforce  him ; 
but  orders  to  that  effect  were  postponed,  and  at  length  coun- 
termanded, as  soon  as  he  found  that  Early  did  not  design  to  : 
return  to  Richmond,  but  meant  to  continue  his  operations  in 
the  Valley.  Grant  then  directed  General  Hunter,  who  had 
now  arrived  with  his  troops  from  Western  Virginia,  to  main-  1 
tain  a defensive  in  the  Valley,  and  thus  deter  the  rebels  from 
again  advancing  on  Washington. 

Again  concentrating  his  forces,  on  the  24th  Early  attacked 
Crook  and  Averill,  and  flanking  them,  drove  their  forces  : 
through  Winchester  and  across  the  Potomac.  He  was  now 
ready  for  a forward  movement.  On  the  25th  he  again  came 
proudly  forward,  as  if  to  cross  the  river ; and  to  meet  him, 
Grant  ordered  the  Sixth  Corps  to  Harper’s  Perry. 

Connected  with  this  movement  of  Early,  was  a rebel  raid 
into  Pennsylvania  by  a small  cavalry  force — only  three  or  four 
hundred — under  McCausland,  which  perpetrated  the  diaboli- 
cal outrage  of  burning  the  undefended  town  of  Chambersburg,  , 
because  the  people  would  not,  or  could  hot,  pay  half  a million 
of  dollars  ransom.  He  then  retreated,  with  our  cavalry  aftel 


THE  REBEL  ADVANCE  ON  WASHINGTON. 


379 


him,  to  Cumberland,  where  being  met  and  defeated  by  Gen- 
eral Kelly,  his  force  dispersed  into  Western  Virginia. 

But  the  main  body  of  Early  was  by  no  means  so  easily 
moved.  They  were  reaping  the  splendid  harvests  of  the 
Valley,  and  sending  large  supplies  to  Kichmond.  We  have 
already  referred  to  the  difficulty  of  communicating  orders  at 
this  most  perplexing  period.  From  the  time  of  Early’s  first 

•■i,  the  telegraph  wires  were  down  between  Washington  and 
City  Point.  To  send  messages  and  receive  answers  required 
from  twenty-four  to  thirty-six  hours.  New  developments 
and  constantly  changing  circumstances  gave  rise  to  contra- 
dictions, embarrassments,  and  misconceptions.  It  was  evi- 
dent to  Grant  that  he  must  have  one  competent  head  there, 
and  it  was  due  to  this  that  he  projected  the  Middle  Military 
Division,  to  which  we  shall  presently  refer  ; and  on  the  2d  of 
August  he  ordered  General  Sheridan  to  Washington,  with  a 
view  of  assigning  him  to  th^  command  of  this  new  division, 
which  was  subsequently  done. 

Indeed  our  position  in  that  quarter  was  extremely  pre- 
carious, and  might  well  give  the  lieutenant-general  the  deep- 
est concern.  No  time  could  be  lost  in  irresolution.  The 
enemy  was  concentrated  in  the  neighborhood  of  Winchester, 
while  the  bulk  of  our  forces  were  still  on  the  Monocacy,  at  the 
crossing  of  the  Baltimore  and  Ohio  Railroad. 

Thus  Western  Maryland  and  Southern  Pennsylvania  were 
exposed  to  invasion,  should  the  rebels  be  bold  enough  to 
attempt  it ; and  yet  Grant  hesitated,  without  an  examination 
of  the  field  himself,  to  order  a forward  movement,  for  fear  of 
exposing  Washington. 

GRANT  VISITS  HUNTER. 

In  order,  therefore,  to  act  with  full  intelligence,  he  left  City 
Point  on  the  4th  of  August,  and  went  in  person  to  the  import- 
ant points  in  this  theatre  of  operations.  On  the  5th  he  visited 
General  Hunter,  and  gave  him  written  instructions  to  concen- 
trate all  his  forces  near  Harper’s  Ferry,  using  the  railroad  to 


380 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


its  utmost,  in  order  to  save  time.  He  further  instructed  Hun- 
ter, if  the  enemy  should  move  north  of  the  Potomac,  to  move 
north  promptly  and  attack  him ; but  if  the  enemy  should 
move  southward,  sendmg  only  small  raiding  parties  to  the 
north,  then  Hunter  was  to  push  southward  after  him,  without 
a moment’s  delay,  using  the  large  force  of  cavalry  which  ho 
had  to  enable  him  to  do  so.  He  also  directed  Hunter  to  sweep 
the  Yalley  clean  of  provisions,  forage,  and  stock — to  destroy 
what  he  could  not  use,  but  to  protect  the  buildings  as  far  as 
possible.  As  if  to  add  another  word  of  caution  to  the  already 
explicit  instructions,  Grant  told  him  to  keep  the  enemy  always 
in  sight. 

In  accordance  with  these  instructions,  Hunter’s  troops  were 
put  in  motion  at  once,  and  the  advance  reached  Halltown,  on 
the  railroad  to  Winchester,  that  night. 


THE  MEDDLE  MILITARY  DIVISION. 

In  Grant’s  interview  with  Hunter,  this  general,  without  at  all 
asking  it,  had  expressed  his  willingness  to  be  relieved  from  the 
command ; which  offered  Grant  the  opportunity  of  carrying  out  . 
the  purpose,  already  indicated,  of  forming  the  Middle  Military  1 i 
Division',  and  giving  Sherida'n  the  temporary  command  over 
all  the  generals  and  troops  in  the  departments  of  Western 
Virginia,  Washington,  and  the  Susquehanna — up  to  this  time 
separate  and  independent  commands.  The  cavalry  divisions 
of  Torbert  and  Wilson  were  at  once  ordered  up  from  tho 
Army  of  the  Potomac  to  Harper’s  Perry  ; and  Sheridan,  who 
was  waiting  at  Washington,  was  ordered,  on  the  night  of  the 
5th,  to  come  up  by  the  morning  train  to  Harper’s  Ferry. 

This  Sheridan  did  ; relieved  Hunter  at  once  ; and  received, 
in  addition  to  the  written  instructions  to  Hunter,  special  in- 
structions from  Grant,  who  then,  better  satisfied  with  the  con- 
dition of  things,  immediately  returned  to  City  Point,  to  super- 
vise the  operations  around  Petersburg  and  Richmond.^  Tor- 
bert’s  division  of  cavalry  arrived  at  Harper’s  Ferry  on  the  11th 


THE  REBEL  ADVANCE  ON  WASHINGTON. 


3S1 


of  August,  and  Torbert  became  chief  of  cavalry  to  Sheridan’s 
army. 

SHERIDAN. 

With  his  usual  sagacity,  Grant  had  made  an  admirable 
choice  of  a commander.  A young  man — then  only  thirty- 
three  years  of  age — Sheridan  had  already  become  the  most 
distinguished  cavalry  officer  in  the  service.  He  was  a gradu- 
ate of  West  Point,  Snd  devoted  to  the  profession  of  arms.  To 
great  and  untiring  energy,  dashing  bravery,  and  enthusiasm 
in  fighting,  he  added  the  natural  gift  of  being  able  to  control, 
in  an  electric  manner,  the  affections  and  wills  of  his  men  ; and 
he  was  now  to  show  that  he  had  strategic  intuitions  of  the 
first  order,  and  tactical  intelligence  of  the  most  clear  and 
rapid  kind.  To  no  better  man  in  the  whole  army  could  the 
difficult  task'Tiave  been  assigned  of  utilizing  all  the  troops, 
and  grasping  the  strategy  of  this  extensive  and  important 
division. 

He  at  once  brought  order  out  of  the  chaos.  To  confront 
the  enemy,  who  had  fallen  back  as  if  to  lure  him  forward,  and 
who  now  occupied  the  west  bank  of  Opequan  Creek,  covering 
Winchester,  Sheridan  posted  his  forces  in  front  of  Berry- 
ville.  They  consisted  of  the  army  which  Hunter  had  brought 
up  from  Western  Virginia  ; the  Nineteenth  Corps  under  Emo- 
ry ; and  the  Sixth  Corps,  under  Wright ; with  the  commands 
of  Crook  and  Averill ; in  all  40,000  men,  of  whom  10,000  were 
cavalry.  Torbert  had  command  of  the  cavalry. 

Movements  were  made  back  and  forward,  and  there  were 
numerous  cavalry  engagements.  When  Sheridan  feared  that 
Early  was  going  to  decamp,  he  fell  back,  to  hold  him  in  his 
front. 

Acting  with  proper  caution,  Grant  did  not  yet  feel  author- 
ized to  permit  him  to  bring  on  a general  engagement,  fearing 
that,  if  we  were  defeated,  Maryland  and  Pennsylvania  might 
be  open  to  the  rebel  incursion.  But  on  the  other  hand,  it  was 
of  great  importance  to  us  to  secure  the  use  of  the  Baltimore 
and  Ohio  Railroad  and  of  the  Chesapeake  and  Ohio  Canal ; 


382 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


and  if  successful  in  a battle,  we  should  be  no  more  troubled 
by  the  threats  or  fears  of  a rebel  invasion  at  the  North. 

Sheridan  was  very  anxious  to  attack ; and  so  Grant,  after  . 
weighing  the  chances  well,  determined  to  risk  it.  But  fearing 
to  give  orders  to  that  effect,  without  himself  knowing  the 
ground  and  the  positions,  and  without  an  exact  knowledge  of 
Sheridan’s  -shews,  he  again  left  City  Point,  on  the  15th  of  Sep- 
tember, and  had.  an  interview  with  Sheridan  at  Charlestown, 
not  far  from  Harpers  Perry. 

SHERIDAN  LET  LOOSE. 

Never  was  commander-in-chief  more  fully  satisfied  with  the 
knowledge  and  power  of  a subordinate,  than  was  Grant  with 
the  statements  of  Sheridan.  Two  words,  he  said,  contained  ] 
all  the  orders  it  was  necessary  for  him  to  give,  and  these 
were,  “ Go  in  /”  It  was  like  the  “ laissez  alter ” of  the  ' 
heralds  to  the  impatient  knights  at  the  old  tournaments. 
Grant  asked  him  if  he  could  be  ready  to  move  on  Tuesday 
morning.  Sheridan  said,  “ Yes,  and  before ; on  Monday 
morning,  before  daylight.”  General  Grant  adds,  in  his  re- 
port : “ He  was  off  promptly  to  time  ; and  I may  here  add, 
that  I have  never  since  deemed  it  necessary  to  visit  General 
Sheridan  before  giving  him  orders.”  High  praise,  tersely 
expressed,  and  richly  deserved.  With  this  permission  to 
move — to  change  a skilful  defensive  (which  had,  indeed, 
enabled  him  to  perfect  his  organizations)  into  one  of  the  most 
brilliant  offensives  recorded  in  any  war,  and  upon  which  the  1 
historian  would  fain  linger,  forgetful  of  the  proper  relation  of 
the  parts  of  his  narrative — with  this  permission  begins  a mag- 
nificent series  of  victories. 

WINCHESTER. 

On  the  morning  of  the  19th,  he  attacks  Early  at  the  crossing 
of  the  Opequan,  fights  him  all  day  until  five  o’clock,  with  severe 
losses  on  both  sides,  but  beats  him  thoroughly;  carries  his  , 
entire  positions,  from  the  Opequan  to  Winchester,  and  chives 


THE  REBEL  ADVANCE  ON  WASHINGTON. 


383 


him  through  Winchester,  taking  several  thousand  prisoners 
and  five  guns.  Early  is  absolutely  stupefied  at  the  shock. 
This  is  not  the  fighting  he  has  been  accustomed  to,  nor  will 
he  ever  be.  Great  credit  is  undoubtedly  due  to  Sheridan’s 
subordinates  ; but  Sheridan  is  the  life  of  the  entire  battle,  and 
in  giving  the  enemy  this  taste  of  his  quality,  he  sets  an  ex- 
ample to  his  own  troops  of  what  he  expects  of  them  in  the 
future. 

Early  had  lost  three  thousand  five  hundred  killed  and 
wounded,  five  thousand  prisoners,  five  guns,  and  fifteen  battle- 
flags.  Three  of  his  generals  were  killed  and  four  wounded. 
Among  the  former  was  reported  General  Fitzhugh  Lee.  Not 
only  was  Early  driven  through  Winchester,  but  he  was  sent 
“ whirling  up  the  valley,”  so  vigorously'  pursued,  that  he  did 
not  make  a stand  until  he  reached  Fisher’s  Hill,  thirty  miles 
below  Winchester. 

Here  again,  by  a rapid  and  overwhelming  assault,  pursuing 
his  favorite  tactics  of  columns  attacking  in  front — the  Sixth 
in  the  centre  and  the  Nineteenth  on  the  left,  and  a flanking 
reserve  of  cavalry  on  each  flank  in  succession — Sheridan  dis- 
lodged and  routed  him  on  the  20th,  pushing  him  down 
through  Harrisonburg  and  Staunton,  and  scattering  portions 
of  his  force  through  the  gaps  of  the  Blue  Ridge. 

Sheridan  then  returned  leisurely  to  Strasburg,  and  posted 
his  victorious  forces,  for  a brief  season  of  rest,  behind  Cedar 
Creek.  The  operation  had  been  brilliant  in  the  extreme. 
From  early  morning  on  the  19th  of  September  to  the  2oih, 
Early  had  lost  his  positions,  his  prestige,  and  ten  thousand 
men,  with  a large  number  of  guns. 

Torbert  was  now  dispatched  to  Staunton  on  a destructive 
raid,  during  which  he  tore  up  seven  miles  of  the  Virginia 
Central  Railroad,  and  destroyed  the  iron  bridge  across  the 
Shenandoah.  All  the  grain  which  he  could  not  use  was  like- 
wise destroyed,  to  keep  it  from  the  enemy,  should  he  return 
on  our  track,  which,  it  was  certain,  he  would  endeavor  to  do. 

We  can  only  briefly  advert  to  the  other  movements  in  the 
Valley.  On  the  8th  of  October,  General  Rosser,  a “new 


384 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


cavalry  general,”  came  up  to  try  his  hand  on  a portion  of 
Sheridan’s  force,  hut  was  soon  “settled”  by  an  attack  on  his 
front  and  flanks,  in  which  he  lost  caissons,  ambulances,  sup- 
plies, and  wagons,  and  was  pursued  up  the  Valley  “on  the 
jump.” 


CEDAR  CREEK. 


The  rebel  troops  in  the  Valley,  thus  roughly  handled,  lost 
confidence  in  Early,  and  Longstreet  was  sent  with  large  re- 
enforcements to  command  and  reassure  them.  Again  his 
cavalry  suffered,  but,  nothing  daunted,  the  rebel  general  now 
undertook  one  of  the  most  daring  operations  of  the  war,  and 
one  that  narrowly  escaped  being  a success  almost  as  brilliant 
as  the  recent  victories  of  Sheridan.  With  his  force  well  in 
hand,  he  rapidly  crossed  the  mountains  which  separate^  the 
forks  of  the  river  ; forded  the  North  Fork,  came  upon  oui  left 
flank,  which  was  not  properly  protected ; crept  along-  ti;)e 
front  of  Crook’s  Corps,  thus  exposing  himself  to  immenst 
danger.  But,  favored  by  darkness  and  fog,  he  came  into 
position  unobserved,  and  just  before  dawn  of  the  19th  of 
October,  his  men  were  lying  in  battle  order  not  six  hundred 
yards  distant  from  our  unsuspecting  fines.  Sheridan 
absent,  and  the  enemy  knew  it.  The  rebels  also  believed 
the  Sixth  Corps  had  been  withdrawn  from  the  Valley  am 
to  Grant.  Those  real  advantages  gave  them  power ; the 
posed  advantages  strengthened  their  morale.  When  far 
position,  they  sprang  up  with  an  unearthly  yell,  pc 
upon  our  sleeping  troops,  seized  batteries,  which  they  turned 
upon  us,  enfilading  our  lines,  and  rolled  back  our  left.  Th<  ■ 
confusion  spread — the  troops  began  to  retreat — in  parts  ii 
was  a rout.  i 


SHERIDAN  RIDES  POST  EROTI  TVTNCHESTT 


Sheridan  was  at  Winchester,  twenty  miles ' away,  when 
the  distant  and  faintly  audible  booming  of  cannon  struck 
his  ear.  He  mounted  in  hot  haste,  and  riding  like  a 


EDINBURSS 


LANTZM. 


y~f~REB  BAfiks\ 
'(MWK/AfSBufid 
GEORGETOWN  1 


mmburg; 


t JACKS ONolyl. 


o NT  CLIFTON 


'ONEYVIhLE 


M \ 

¥^aERV/LLE, 


maked 


0m  h\jTURLEV\ 


Yro  wNx 


)|p|  Iji  Rockingh, 


lYIRGRUGiTEYi, 


Reezel  rowNi 


[HARRISONBURG)! 


'•NEW  HA 


CROSi 


:epublic£ 


MADISONS  I® 

> i ipi  c. 


MT  ORAWFORU' 


IEYERS 
’ (MI/F 


MT  SYDNEY® 

\ ^!<SES 

PORT  DEE/A/VCE^^ 


CHURCH  V I LLE 


rEWWCTGS, 


5JAUMTQN 


FISHERS  V. 


iCALt^OE  MILES 


386 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


courier,  lie  arrived  upon  the  field  at  ten  o’clock,  liis  horse 
covered  -with  foam,  and,  like  the  Twin  Brethren  at  the  Lake 
Regillus,  his  presence  stayed  the  ebbing  tide,  and  turned  it 
into  a destructive  flood.  Moving  like  lightning  among  the 
retreating  troops,  he  swung  his  hat  in  the  air,  shouting  at  the 
top  of  his  voice,  “ Lace  the  other  way,  boys ! we  are  going 
back !”  Pushing  forward  past  the  stragglers,  who  at  once 
began  to  rally,  he  reached  the  main  body,  repeating  his  fiery  . 
words.  “ Boys,”  he  added,  “ if  I had  been  here,  this  never 
should  have  happened ; we  are  going  back.”  Arranging  and 
strengthening  his  lines  while  the  enemy  had,  most  of  them, 
stopped  for  a time  to  plunder  our  camps,  he  was  just  in  readi- 
ness to  move  forward,  when  the  rebels  came  in  for  a new 
and  overwhelming  assault.  Resisting  this  manfully,  he  caught 
its  surge,  and  hurled  it  back ; assumed  the  offensive ; 
attacked  again  in  two  columns  ; employed  his  cavalry  in  vigor- 
ous charges  on  both  flanks ; succeeded,  with  Custer’s  divi- 
sion, in  turning  their  left  and  rolling  it  up,  and  again  routed 
them.  Thus  he  snatched  victory  out  of  j;he  jaws  of  defeat. 
And  all  this — no  one  can  gainsay  it — was  due  to  the  brilliant 
genius  and  personal  elan  of  Sheridan  himself.  The  slaughter 
of  the  enemy  was  great.  We  captured  almost  every  thing 
they  had,  including  the  guns  and  camps  which  we  had  lost 
in  the  morning.  The  rotit  of  the  enemy  was  again  complete. 
They  flew  to  Staunton  on  wings  of  fear,  while  Sheridan  pur- 
sued as  far  as  Mount  Jackson.  No  one  was  more  gratified  ; 
than  Grant,  who,  as  soon  as  he  heard  the  news,  telegraphed 
to  the  Secretary  these  words  : 

“ I had  a salute  of  one  hundred  guns  fired  from  each  of  the  armies  here,  in 
honor  of  Sheridan’s  last  victory.  Turning  what  hid  fair  to  he  a disaster  into  a 
glorious  victory,  stamps  Sheridan,  what  I have  always  thought  him,  one  of  the 
ablest  of  generals. 

“ U.  S.  Grant,  Lieutenant-General.’4 

This  was,  as  it  might  well  be,  the  last  attempt  of  the  enemy 
to  invade  the  North  through  the  Shenandoah  Valley,  which 
was  now  called,  for  them,  the  Valley  of  Humiliation. 


THE  REBEL  ADVANCE  ON  WASHINGTON. 


387 


General  McClellan  having  resigned  his  commission,  to  take 
effect  on  the  8th  of  November,  it  was  ordered  by  the  Presi- 
dent : 

“ That  for  personal  gallantry,  military  skill,  and  just  confidence  in  the  cour- 
age and  patriotism  of  his  troops,  displayed  by  Philip  H.  Sheridan  on  the  19th 
of  October  at  Cedar  Run,  ■whereby,  under  the  blessing  of  Providence,  his  routed 
army  was  reorganized,  a great  national  disaster  averted,  and  a brilliant  victory 
achieved  over  the  rebels  for  the  third  time  in  pitched  battle  within  thirty 
days,  Philip  H.  Sheridan  is  appointed  major-general  in  the  United  States  Army, 
to  rank  as  such  from  the  8th  day  of  November,  1864.” 

Such  a prestige  as  that  now  established  by  Sheridan  en- 
abled Grant  to  take  the  Sixth  Corps  and  two  cavalry  divisions 
to  the  vicinity  of  Petersburg. 

The  historian  would  fain  linger  upon  such  brilliant  records 
as  these,  but  it  is  necessary  that  we  should  now  return  to  take 
a brief  survey  of  what  was  being  done  in  the  Army  of  the 
Potomac. 


Names  of  Union  Foets  abound  Petersburg.  (See  Map  facing  next  page.1 


A.  Fort  McGilvery. 

B.  Fort  Steadman. 

C.  Fort  Hascall. 

D.  Fort  Morton. 

E.  Fort  Meikle. 

F.  F ort  Eice. 

G.  Fort  Sedgwick,  or  Fort  Hell. 

H.  Fort  Davis. 

I.  Fort  Prescott. 

K.  Fort  Alexander  Hayes. 


L.  Fort  Howard. 

M.  Fort  Wadsworth. 

N.  Fort  Dushane. 

O.  Fort  Davison. 

P.  Fort  McMahon. 

Q.  Fort  Stevenson. 

E.  Fort  BiaisdeL 

S.  Fort  Patrick  Kelley. 

T.  Fort  Bross. 


Foets  on  the  Prolongation  of  the 

A.  Fort  Keene. 

B.  FortUrmston. 

C.  FortConahey. 

D.  Fort  Fisher. 

E.  Fort  Welch. 

F.  Fort  Gregg. 

/ 

Foets  Peoteoting 

O.  Fort  Abbott. 

P.  F ort  Craig. 

Q.  Fort  Graves. 

E.  Fort  McKean. 

Names  of  ceetain  Rebel 

а.  Colqnit's  Salient. 

б.  Pegram’s  Battery,  the  fort  blown  up  at 

the  mine  explosion, 
c.  Eeeves’  Salient 


:s  west  of  the  Weldon  Railroad. 

G.  Fort  Wheaton. 

H.  Fort  Sampson. 

I.  Fort  Cummings. 

K Fort  Emory. 

L.  Fort  Siebert 

M.  Fort  Clarke. 

City  Point. 

S.  Fort  Lewis  0.  Morris. 

T.  Fort  Merriam. 

TJ.  F ort  Gould. 

V.  Fort  Porter 

Foets  abound  Petersburg. 

d.  Fort  Mahono. 

e.  Fort  New  Orleans. 
f Fort  Lee. 


X.  Fort  Harrison  (on  Chapin's  Farm,  north  of  James  Eiver). 


388 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


CHAPTER  XXXYI. 

AROUND  PETERSBURG. 

Adjustment  of  Works.— Movement  north  of  the  James.— To  the  Weldon  road. 
The  cattle  raid.— Movement  on  both  flanks.— The  westward  movement. — Btjt- 
ler  moves.— The  Army  of  the  Potomac  in  motion.— The  Dutch  Gap  Canal. — 
Grech  at  Stoney  Creek.— Comparative  rest. 

The  greater  part  of  July  and  tlie  early  days  of  August  were 
spent  in  a proper  adjustment  of  the  defensive  works,  and  in 
strengthening  them  from  the  Appomattox  to  the  Jerusalem 
plankroad.  The  important  points  were  crowned  with  redoubts, 
and  heavy  siege-batteries  were  erected  in  the  most  advan- 
tageous positions. 

In  the  early  part  of  August,  the  lieutenant-general,  believ- 
ing that  Lee  had  detached  three  divisions  from  Petersburg  to 
re-enforce  the  rebel  army  in  the  Shenandoah  Yalley,  deter- 
mined to  make  a strong  diversion  north  of  the  James  in  favor 
of  another  movement  against  the  Weldon  road. 

Let  ns  look  at  these  co-operative  movements  in  their  order. 
To  this  end  the  Second  Corps  was  placed  on  transports  and 
ostentatiously  moved  down  the  river,  as  if  proceeding  to  Por- 
tress Monroe ; but,  under  cover  of  night,  the  vessels  turned 
and  steamed  up  the  river,  and  the  expeditionary  force  landed 
at  Deep  Bottom  on  the  14th  of  August.  There  it  was 
joined  by  a cavalry  division  under  Gregg,  and  a force  from 
Butler’s  army  under  Birney,  which  marched  from  Bermuda 
Hundred  and  crossed  the  river  on  the  ponton-bridge  at  Deep 
Bottom. 


■T 


AROUND  PETERSBURG. 


SS9 


Tlie  general  order  of  battle,  superintended  by  General 
Grant,  who  visited  tlie  field,  was  as  follows  : Tbe  cavalry  well 
thrown  out  on  the  Charles  Cfity  road ; the  Second  Corps  on 
the  right,  and  the  troops  of  the  Army  of  the  James  on  the  left, 
while  the  gunboats  moved  up  to  shell  the  rebel  works  as  our 
troops  advanced.  The  whole  force  moved  out  silently  from 
Strawberry  Plains  towards  the  enemy.  On  the  14th,  Hancock 
manoeuvred  to  the  right,  connecting  with  the  cavalry,  and  an 
attack  was  made  upon  the  enemy’s  position,  in  which  Birney’s 
troops  were  quite  successful,  capturing  the  enemy’s  rifle 
trenches,,  and  wresting  from  him  four  guns,  four  colors,  and 
several  hundred  prisoners.  In  this  engagement,  the  Tenth 
Connecticut  and  Fourteenth  Massachusetts  regiments  greatly 
distinguished  themselves.  The  attack  of  Barlow’s  division, 
made  at  the  same  time,  was  not  quite  so  successful.  Again 
Hancock  manoeuvres  to  find  weak  points  in  which  to  'attack, 
and  on  the  16th  another  assault  is  made,  but  without  import- 
ant results.  Gregg  makes  a fearless  advance  on  the  right ; 
drives  the  enemy’s  cavalry  before  him  to  White’s  tavern ; 
but  is  in  turn  driven  back  by  strong  re-enforcements  of  the 
enemy,  to  Deep  Bun,  where  he  makes  a stand.  In  these 
actions  the  rebels  lost  heavily,  and  among  their  killed  were 
Generals  Chambless  >and  Gherardie.  The  l'7th,  18th,  and 
19th  were  spent  by  the  troops  in  skirmishing.  On  the  night 
of  the  18th  a strong  attack  of  the  enemy  was  handsomely 
repulsed  : but  the  main  purpose  of  the  movement  north  of  the 
James  is  already  accomplished ; and  besides,  the  enemy  is 
too  strong  to  be  broken  there.  Grant  has  learned  that  Lee 
has  not  detached  three  divisions  to  the  Shenandoah,  but  only 
one,  that  of  Kershaw.  This  movement  north  of  the  James 
has  retained  the  others,  which  were  under  marching  orders 
when  it  began.  On  the  20th,  Hancock,  who  has  already  sent 
back  one  division,  that  of  Mott,  is  ordered  to  take  the  re- 
mainder of  his  corps  back  to  Petersburg,  to  be  in  readiness 
for  the  movement  by  the  left.  Our  losses  north  of  the  James 
were  about  five  thousand. 


390 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


TO  THE  WELDON  ROAD. 

Having  attracted  the  enemy’s  attention  to  the  north  side 
of  the  James  River,  and  given  him  some  concern  as  to  the 
defences  of  Richmond  in  that  quarter,  Grant  now  put  War- 
ren in  motion,  on  the  18th  of  August,  with  four  days’ 
rations,  to  strike  the  Weldon  road  at  Six-mile  Station,  near 
Globe  Tavern.  Warren  reached  this  point  and  began  to 
destroy  the  track.  On  the  19th  his  position  was  thus  fully 
three  miles  from  the  left  of  our  intrenched  line  on  the 
Jerusalem  road.  While  he  was  extending  his  pickets  to 
connect,  the  enemy,  ever  ready  and  skilful  to  take  advan- 
tage of  gaps — those  open  joints  in  the  harness  of  armies 
— thrust  in  heavy  masses  in  the  form  of  a Virginia  brigade, 
under  Watkins,  and  a Mississippi  brigade,  under  Davis, 
(the  two  forming  Mahone’s  division  of  Hill’s  corps),  struck 
his  right  flank  heavily,  held  by  Crawford,  and  turned  upon 
his  right  rear.  This  attack  was  of  the  nature  of  a surprise, 
but  Warren  was  equal  to  the  emergency,  and  although  he 
lost  several  hundred  prisoners  at  the  first,  he  changed  front 
to  meet  the  flanking  dash,  moved  the  divisions  of  Willcox  and 
White  (late  Ledlie’s),  of  the  Ninth  Corps,  to  strengthen  his 
right,  and  sustained  a violent  attack  *of  Heth’s  division  of 
Hill’s  corps  on  his  left,  which  was  at  first  partially  successful. 
In  this  action  on  the  left  we  lost  many  prisoners,  and  among 
them,  General  William  Hays.  The  result  of  this  engage- 
ment presents  a decided  balance  in  our  favor.  For  although 
we  had  lost  heavily,  we  had  gained  permanent  possession  of 
the  Weldon  road,  and  had  intrenched  upon  it,  while  notwith- 
standing the  valor  of  the  enemy,  the  prisoners  he  boasted, 
and  the  skilful  attacks  which  at  first  broke  our  line  and  sent 
it  back  in  confusion,  he  had  lost  the  railroad  forever,  the 
question,  par  excellence,  for  which  he  was  fighting. 

On  the  20th  our  troops  on  the  left  were  allowed  by  the 
rebels  to  rest  and  strengthen  the  new  position,  which  should 
have  been  at  once  assaulted,  had  Hill  hoped  to  succeed.  After 
thus  giving  us  twenty -four  hours  of  invaluable  time,  Hill  at- 


ABOUND  PETERSBURG. 


391 


tacked,  on  the  21st,  to  dislodge  Warren,  striking  boldly  our 
left  wing  and  centre  simultaneously,  but  without  success. 
Their,  attack  having  failed,  Warren  then  made  a gallant  riposte, 
in  which  he  captured  four  flags  and  four  hundred  prisoners. 
In  this  action  General  Cutler  was  wounded,  and  the  brave 
Colonel  Dushane  of  the  Maryland  brigade  was  killed. 

The  advanced  position  of  Warren  on  the  left  now  led  to  a 
gradual  extension  of  the  other  corps  westward.  The  Second, 
under  Hancock,  was  moved  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Weldon 
road  on  the  22d  ; and  on  the  23d,  Miles’  division  and  Gregg’s 
cavalry  were  once  more  dispatched  to  the  fatal  Reams’  Sta- 
tion, to  destroy  it.  The  enemy  contesting  the  advance  of  this 
force,  Hancock  goes  down  to  its  assistance  with  Gibbon’s  di- 
vision, and  driving  the  rebel  troops  away,  Hancock’s  command 
proceed  with  the  destruction  of  the  road  on  the  24th.  But 
the  enemy  is  not  disposed  to  yield  the  station.  On  the  25th 
he  comes  down  in  stronger  force,  and  obliges  Hancock  to  con- 
centrate and  fight  a battle  there.  The  attack  was  made  with 
great  fury,  and  after  several  handsome  repulses,  he  succeeds 
in  breaking  a portion  of  our  line,  and  capturing  five  guns. 

Upon  the  receipt  of  intelligence  that  Hancock  was  pressed, 
Meade  sent  down  Willcox’s  division  of  the  Ninth  Corps  to  his 
assistance,  but  it  did  not  arrive  until  the  action  was  over.  At 
nightfall  Hancock  withdrew  his  force,  the  enemy  moving  away 
at  the  same  time.  During  this  brief  period  our  losses  had 
been  great.  From  the  18th  to  the  21st  inclusive,  they  were 
not  less  than  five  thousand  men,  and  in  the  battle  at  Reams’ 
on  the  25th,  they  numbered  two  thousand  five  hundred. 

We  are  not  prepared  to  concede  that  the  losses  at  Reams’ 
Station  were  compensated  for  by  the  results  ; indeed  it  seems 
to  have  been  proven  that  we  did  not  need  that  position,  for 
after  many  severe  actions  it  was  eventually  abandoned  to  the 
rebels.  But  the  great  movement  began  on  the  18th  of  August 
resulted  in  our  permanent  occupancy  of  the  Weldon  Railroad. 
The  enemy  fell  back  to  within  three  miles  of  Petersburg,  and 
we  were  at  once  enabled  to  follow,  and  intrench  on  the  rail- 
road, within  three  and  a half  miles  of  the  city,  with  our  skir- 


392 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


mishers  advantageously  thrown  out  to  a point  near  the 
Vaughan  road.  Our  intrenchments  were  laid  out  on  this  new 
line  connecting  with  the  former  left  on  the  Jerusalem  road. 

For  a brief  period  the  army  again  had  rest,  and  an  oppor- 
tunity to  strengthen  their  positions.  By  the  13th  of  Septem- 
ber a railroad  was  completed,  uniting  the  City  Point  and 
Petersburg  road  with  the  Weldon  road ; thus  insuring  supplies 
of  all  kinds,  without  concern  as  to  the  weather,  which  had 
often  made  wagoning  difficult  in  the  extreme. 

THE  CATTLE  RAID. 

Just  at  this  time  occurred  a stratagem  of  the  enemy,  known 
as  the  famous  Cattle  Raid,  which  indicated  at  once  the  diffi- 
culty of  attaining  perfect  security  in  rear  of  such  an  extended 
postion,  and  also  the  danger  of  neglecting  proper  precautions, 
because  the  security  seems  great.  Three  regiments  of  rebel 
cavab’y  came  swiftly  down  through  our  lines  to  Coggins’ 
Point,  surprised  the  small  force  guarding  the  grazing-ground, 
and  succeeded  in  driving  off  two  thousand  five  hundred  head 
of  cattle  collected  there,  and  helping  the  rebels  to  a few 
rations  of  fresh  beef,  with  the  hearty  laugh  of  “ those  who 
win,”  at  our  expense. 

MOVEMENT  ON  BOTH  BLANKS. 

While  constantly  keeping  an  eye  on  the  Southside  Bailioad, 
General  Grant,  satisfied  that  on  so  extended  a line  as  the 
rebels  were  compelled  to  hold,  in  order  to  confront  his 
own,  there  must  be  weak  spots,  and  that  these  points  were 
mostly  to  be  found  on  or  near  their  flanks,  determined  to 
make  a demonstration  on  the  north  side  of  the  James  River, 
with  Butler’s  troops,  in  co-operation  with  one  to  be  made 
by  Meade  against  the  enemy’s  right, — a mode  of  tactics  which 
would  require  the  movement  of  rebel  troops  to  the  greatest 
distances,  and  which  would  be  ready  to  punish  his  concentra- 
tion on  one  flank  by  an  overwhelming  attack  On  the  other. 


AROUND  PETERSBURG. 


393 


Tlie  movement  north  of  the  James  ay  as  under  General  Ord. 
The  Tenth  Corps,  under  Birney,  and  Ord’s  (Eighteenth)  corps, 
crossed  on  the  ponton-bridge  to  Deep  Bottom,  on  the  night  of 
the  28th  of  September,  and  moving  forward  the  nest  morning 
against  Fort  Morris,  and  the  long  line  of  intrenchments  just 
below  Chapin’s  farm,  they  successfully  assaulted  these.  The 
Eighteenth  Corps  was  on  the  left,  Birney  in  the  centre,  while 
the  cavalry  extended  to  the  right.  Sixteen  guns  were  captured 
in  this  engagement.  Ord  took  Fort  Morris.  But,  in  pursuing 
this  success,  that  general  was  wounded,  and  General  Godfrey 
Weitzel  succeeded  to  the  command.  General  Burnham  ay  as 
killed.  In  front  of  the  intrenchments  mentioned  was  a strong 
work  called  Fort  Gilmer,  which  resisted  the  attack  of  the 
Eighteenth  Corps,  although  some  of  the  stormers  reached  the 
ditch  ; but  Birney  took  New  Market  Heights,  while  the  cav- 
alry, under  Kautz,  taking  advantage  of  the  battle,  penetrated 
by  the  road  to  the  right  to  the  toll-gate,  only  tAvo  or  three 
miles  from  Richmond.  Here  the  multiple  hues  of  the  enemy’s 
works  checked  then’  advance,  and  Kautz  was  obliged  to  re- 
tire. But  this  movement  of  our  right  had  resulted  in  a val- 
uable success.-  We  had  gained  a strong  position,  from  Avhicli 
the  enemy  could  not  dislodge  us. 

THE  WESTWARD  MOVEMEMT. 

Let  us  now  turn  to  the  left,  from  which  the  counter-move- 
ment was  to  be  made.  On  the  30th  of  September,  General 
Grant  had  ordered  the  demonstration  to  be  made,  for  the 
alternative  purpose  of  seeing  whether  the  enemy  had  weakened 
his  lines  at  that  point- — of  which  he  would  at  once  take  ad- 
vantage— and  also  to  prevent  such  a movement  of  troops  as 
would  crush  the  force  operating  north  of  the  James. 

The  expeditionary  force  in  this  direction  was  composed  of 
two  divisions  of  the  Fifth  Corps,  under  Warren,  and  two  of 
the  Ninth,  under  Parke.  They  moved  from  our  left  towards 
Poplar  Spring  Church  and  Peeble’s  farm,  which  points  the 
enemy  had  strongly  intrenched,  to  cover  our  approaches  upon 
the  Southside  Railroad.  Gregg’s  cavalry  accompanied  this 

17* 


394 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


force,  and  moved  further  towards  the  enemy’s  right  and  rear. 
Griffin’s  division  of  the  Fifth  Corps  came  upon  the  enemy’s 
intrenchments  on  Peehle’s  farm,  and  gallantly  stormed  the 
rifle-pits  and  a small  redoubt,  taking  one  gun  and  about  one 
hundred  prisoners.  Ayres’  division  of  the  same  corps  moved 
up  the  Squirrel  Level  road,  and  also  carried  a small  work  in 
its  front.  Parke,  moving  past  them  on  the  left,  towards  the 
Boydton  plankroad,  was  met  by  the  enemy  in  force,  and  com-  • i 
pelled  to  fall  back  for  a short  distance  ; but  Griffin  moved  up 
to  his  support,  and  the  enemy  was  thus  checked.  Gregg’s 
advance  on  this  day  drove  the  enemy  before  it.  As  soon  as 
word  had  reached  Meade’s  headquarters  that  Parke  was 
pressed,  Mott’s  division  of  the  Second  Corps  was  pushed  for- 
ward to  his  assistance.  This  was  on  the  1st  of  October,  but  be- 
fore these  re-enforcements  arrived  the  conflict  was  at  an  end. 

By  this  time  Gregg  had  reached  the  Duncan  road,  where  he 
had  a sharp  encounter  with  the  enemy,  and  succeeded  in  driv- 
ing him  back  with  loss.  Among  the  rebel  killed  was  General 
Dunnovan.  The  success  thus  far  assured  now  led  to  a com- 
bined advance  along  the  line,  which  found  the  enemy  strongly 
intrenched.  Having  gained  a new  point  of  value  in  our  en- 
circling movement  to  the  left,  it  was  thought  best  to  intrench 
in  the  enemy’s  front,  and  join  this  new  acquisition  to  our 
former  left  flank.  Our  losses,  in  these  actions,  were  about 
two  thousand  five  hundred  in  killed,  wounded,  and  prisoners. 

Thus  our  approaches  were  slow,  but  sure,  and  the  enemy 
found  himself  daily  more  contracted  in  his  lines,  with  his  com- 
munications constantly  threatened.  On  the  7th  of  October 
the  enemy  made  a new  movement  against  the  cavalry  of 
Kautz,  north  of  the  James,  to  turn  our  left  flank,  which  re- 
sulted in  disaster.  He  lost  nine  guns,  and  a considerable 
number  of  prisoners  ; but  when  he  fell  back  to  our  infantry 
positions,  all  efforts  of  the  enemy  to  take  them  were  entirely 
unsuccessful. 

Pending  these  movements,  there  was  much  picket  and 
artillery  firing  all  along  the  line  of  the  trenches,  in  front  of 
Petersburg,  especially  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  salient 


AROUND  PETERSBURG. 


395 


called  “ the  sore  point,”  and  “ Fort  Hell,”  which  was  the 
soubriquet  of  Fort  Sedgwick,  covering  the  Jerusalem  plank- 
road. 

BUTLER  MOVES. 

On  the  13th  of  October,  General  Butler  again  made  a strong 
reconnoissance,  resulting  in  an  assault  designed  to  drive  the 
enemy  away  from  some  new  works  which  the  rebels  were 
constructing,  but  they  were  found  too  strong,  and  the  partial 
attack  was  repulsed.  On  the  15th,  Mr.  Stanton,  the  Secre- 
tary of  War,  visited  the  armies  operating  against  Bichmond 
and  Petersburg,  accompanied  by  the  chiefs  of  the  Quarter- 
master and  Commissary  departments,  and  the  Surgeon-Gen- 
eral, to  find  out  the  condition  of  the  troops,  and  to  provide  all 
that  should  be  needed. 

THE  ARMY  OE  THE  POTOMAC  IN  MOTION., 

It  was  now  late  in  the  autumn,  and  approaching  the  winter, 
in  which  movements  on  a large  scale  in  that  quarter  must  be 
suspended;  but  before  such  a period  of  comparative  inaction 
should  set  in,  Grant  determined  to  make  one  solid  effort  to 
find  the  enemy’s  right  flank.  To  this  end,  orders  were  issued 
for  the  movement  of  the  entire  Army  of  the  Potomac,  leaving 
only  the  necessary  guards  of  the  trenches  and  redoubts. 
The  men  were  provided  with  four  days’  rations  for  the  infan- 
try, and  three  for  the  cavalry,  and  the  army  left  its  intrench- 
ments,  secretly  and  suddenly,  on  the  morning  of  Thursday, 
the  27th  of  October.  The  new  objective  was  the  South  Side 
railroad,  and  the  prospect  of  breaking  the  enemy’s  line. 

A glance  ^t  the  terrain  which  was  to  be  the  principal  field 
of  operations  from  this  time  until  the  last  days  of  the  struggle, 
will  show  that  the  enemy,  after  being  forced  to  abandon  the 
Weldon  road,  placed  such  dependence  upon  the  Boydton 
plankroad  that  he  covered  this  by  works  extending  from  the 
right  of  his  Petersburg  defences ; and  the  crossing  of  this  road 


396 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


at  Hatclier’s  Pam  became  a point  in  dispute.  Sbonld  lie  lose  \ 
tliis  road,  tlie  White  Oak  road  became  an  important  line  ; and 
sbonld  tbat  be  flanked,  as  it  eventually  was  at  Five  Forks,  the  . ; 
Soutkside  Railroad  must  be  strongly  fortified,  or  it  would  fall 
into  our  possession.  Hancock,  with  the  Second  Corps,  moved 
forward,  crossed  Hatcher’s  Run,  on  the  Vaughan  road,  and 
reached  the  Boydton  road,  near  Burgess’s  mills,  on  the  run, 
thus  being  only  about  six  miles  distant  from  the  Southside  ' j 
road.  Two  divisions  of  the  Fifth,  with  some  cavalry,  moving 
in  advance  on  our  left,  forced  the  passage  of  the  run  at  Arm- 
strong’s Mills,  and  then  marched  up  the  run  towards  the 
railroad,  to  join  Hancock.  But  the  country  was  almost  a terra 
incognita;  the  only  map  we  could  obtain  was  an  old  one  of  Din- 
widdie  County  ; the  thickets  were  dense,  and  the  roads  wind- 
ing, and  therefore  this  junction  was  not  made.  The  efforts  of 
the  Ninth  Corps  were  repelled  by  the  strongly  posted  enemy, 
and  after  due  consideration,  Grant,  finding  that  we  could  not 
strike  his  flank,  and  that  in  an  attack  in  front  the  enemy 
fought  at  great  advantage,  issued  orders  to  return.  Before 
these  could  be  carried  out,  however,  the  enemy,  with  char- 
acteristic adroitness,  penetrated  into  the  space  between 
the  Fifth  and  Second  corps,  and  struck  a heavy  blow  upon 
the  flanks  of  both.  It  should  be  observed  that  the  command- 
er of  neither  corps  considered  the  orders  he  had  received  as 
contemplating  a junction  of  the  corps,  and  that  the  penetration 
of  the  enemy  was  due  to  the  nature  of  the  ground,  and  not  to 
the  fault  of  the  corps  commanders.  With  commendable 
judgment  and  rapidity,  however,  Hancock  faced  his  corps  to 
meet  the  attack,  and,  after  a sanguinary  conflict,  he  drove  the 
enemy  away,  and  then  complied  with  the  orders,  and  with- 
drew. The  Army  of  the  Potomac  returned  to  its  intrenck- 
ments,  having  gained  little  besides  the  practical  knowledge  of 
the  ground,  which  was  to  be  fought  over  many  times  before 
the  end  should  be. 

In  accordance  with  a system  established  on  so  many  prece- 
dents, while  this  movement  was  going  on,  Butler  made  another 
demonstration  on  the  north,  in  two  columns,  which  attacked 


AEQUND  PETERSBURG. 


397 


tlie  enemy  on  tlie  Williamsburg  road  and  on  the  York  River 
Railroad.  In  the  first  be  was  unsuccessful,  and  in  tbe  second 
be  took  a fort,  which,  however,  was  afterwards  abandoned. 

THE  DUTCH  GAP  CANAL. 

We  must  bere  mention  a project  or  experiment  made  by 
General  Butler,  to  cut  off  a long  double  stretch  of  tbe  James 
River.  Tbe  peninsula  known  as  Farrar’s  Island,  inclosed  in 
this  loop  of  tbe  river,  is,  at  tbe  nearest  points  of  the  river, 
less  than  half  a mile  wide.  On  tbe  10  tb  of  August  work  was 
begun  on  a deep  cut  at  this  point,  which  it  was  hoped  would 
open  a passage  for  our  iron-clads.  It  was  prosecuted  with 
vigor,  negroes  being  employed  as  laborers  ; and  afterwards, 
rebel  prisoners  were  set  to  digging  by  Butler,  under  fire  of 
their  batteries,  in  retahation  for  rebel  outrages.  Tbe  project 
was  never  popular ; and  among  tbe  men  it  was  proposed,  in 
tbe  way  of  pleasantry,  that  courts-martial  should  sentence 
hardened  offenders  to  two  years’  bard  labor  on  tbe  Dutch  Gap 
Canal.  On  the  25th  of  November  tbe  steam  dredging-ma- 
chine was  sunk  by  the  enemy’s  shot.  On  tbe  1st  of  January 
tbe  bulkhead  was  blown  out,  but  tbe  earth  came  cruelly  back 
into  tbe  canal ; and  on  tbe  2d,  tbe  enemy’s  enfilading  batteries 
ploughed  through  it  from  end  to  end.  Although  small  vessels 
eventually  passed  through  it,  it  was  useless  during  tbe  war, 
but  may  become  of  value  hereafter  for  purposes  of  peaceful 
commerce. 

Tbe  quiet  at  Petersburg  was  now  only  broken  by  sbgbt  re- 
connoissances  and  artillery  firing. 

GREGG  AT  STONEY  CREEK. 

\ 

On  tbe  4th  of  December,  Gregg  marched  with  bis  eavah’y 
to  tbe  crossing  of  tbe  Weldon  Railroad  at  Stoney  Creek.  It 
bad  been  reported  that  tbe  enemy  was  constructing  from  this 
point  a branch  raih'oad  to  connect  with  tbe  Soutbside  road. 
Here  be  found  a part  of  tbe  grading  made  ; but  after  a slight 


398 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


resistance,  lie  succeeded,  in  burning  the  buildings  and  supplies 
of  material,  and  set  out  on  his  return.  He  was  fiercely  fol- 
lowed by  Hampton,  who  harassed  his  rear.  Gregg’s  dispo- 
sitions were  skilful.  His  second  brigade  brought  up  the  rear, 
and  held  the  enemy  in  check ; and  when  hard  pressed,  the 
first  brigade  relieved  it,  the  second  marching  past  it.  The 
first  was  in  turn  relieved  by  the  third  ; and  thus  he  returned 
to  the  army. 


; 


COMPARATIVE  REST. 


From  this  time,  the  operations  of  the  armies  of  the  Potomac 
and  the  James  were  principally  of  a defensive  character. 
The  lines  were  strengthened,  and  busy  preparations  were 
made  for  the  spring  campaign,  designed  and  destined  to  be 
the  final  one.  On  the  28th  of  November,  General  Hancock 
was  commissioned  to  recruit,  as  rapidly  as  possible,  a new 
corps,  to  be  called  the  First  Corps  ; and  General  Humphreys,  j 
who  had  been  General  Meade’s  chief  of  staff,  was  promoted  to 
the  command  of  the  Second,  which  he  exercised  with  signal  ! 
ability  during  the  remainder  of  the  war. 

Notwithstanding  the  vague  threats  of  the  rebel  journals, 
that  Lee  was  contemplating  some  grand  movement,  General 
Grant  now  permitted  many  officers  to  go  on  furlough  for 
Christmas  holidays.  Nor  were  the  festivities  of  the  season 
forgotten  in  camp.  Luxuries  were  sent  down  to  the  soldiers 
by  loving  friends  and  admiring  countrymen  at  the  North  ; and 
that  Christmas  in  camp  will  long  be  remembered  with  pleasure  ; 
by  the  soldiers. 

■ It  is  proper  now  to  take  advantage  of  this  pause,  to  place 
on  record  wffiat  had  been  done  by  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  , 
.after  a campaign  unparalleled  in  the  annals  of  war,  ancient  or 
modern.  The  want  of  proper  documents  alone  prevents  our 
giving  similar  statements  with  regard  to  the  Army  of  the 
James, — a lack  which  we  sincerely  regret. 


AROUND  PETERSBURG. 


399 


Tabular  Statement  of  Casualties  in  the  Army  of  the  Potomac , from  May  5,  1864,  to 

November  1,  1864. 


BATTLES. 

DATES. 

KILLED. 

WOUNDED. 

MISSING. 

Aggre- 

gate. 

Officers. 

Enlisted 

Men. 

Officers. 

Enlisted 

Men. 

Officers. 

Enlisted 

Men. 

Wilderness 

•ipottsyl  vania . . . 

'forth  Anna 

lold  Harbor 

Petersburg 

Ditto 

Ditto 

rrenehes 

«V  eldon  SR 

teams’  Station. . 
’eeble’s  Farm. . . 

benches 

loydton  Pl’kr’d. 

May  5 to  12 

May  12  to  21 

May  21  to  SI 

June  1 to  10 

June  10  to  20 

June  20  to  July  30. 

July  30 

Aug.  1 to  18 

Aug.  18  to  21 

Aug.  25 

Sept.  80  to  Oct.  1. . 
Aug.  18  to  Oct.  30. 
Oct.  27  to  28 

269 

114 

12 

144 

85 

29 

47 

10 

21 

24 

12 

13 

16 

3,019 

2,032 

138 

1,561 

1,113 

576 

372 

128 

191 

93 

129 

284 

140 

1,017 

259 

67 

421 

361 

120 

124 

5S 

100 

62 

50 

91 

66 

1.8,261 

7,697 

1,063 

8,621 

6.492 

2,374 

1,555 

626 

1,055 

484 

738 

1,214 

981 

177 

31 

3 
51 
46 

108 

91 

1 

104 

95 

56 

4 

8 

6,667 
248 
324 
2,355 
1,568 
2,109 
1,819 
• 45 
3,072 
1,674 
1,700 
800 
619. 

29,410 

10,381 

1,607 

13,153 

9,665 

5,316 

4,008 

868 

4,543 

2,432 

2,6S5 

2,417 

1,902 

796 

9,776 

2,796 

51,161 

775 

23,083 

88,387 

Statement  showing  the  Number  of  Colors  captured  from  the  Enemy , during  the  Operation * 
of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  from  May  4,  1864,  to  November  1,  1864. 


Number  of  Colors  captured 67 

Captured  by  Cavalry  Corps 3 

Captured  by  Second  Corps 40 

Captured  by  Fifth  Corps 10 

Captured  by  Sixth  Corps 3 

Captured  by  Ninth  Corps 11 


67 

Note. — The  foregoing  statement  is  made  up  of  the  reports  of  captured 
colors  that  had  been  received  at  this  time. 

Two  divisions  of  the  Cavalry  Corps  and  the  Sixth  Corps  having  been  trans- 
ferred from  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  it  is  not  certainly  known  that  all  the 
:olors  captured  by  these  troops,  prior  to  their  transfer,  are  here  reported. 


Statement  showing  the  Number  of  Prisoners  captured  by  the  Army  of  the  Potomac , during 
the  Operations  from  May  4,  1864,  to  November  1,  1864. 


From  May  1 to  May  12 7,078 

From  May  12  to.  July  31 6,506 

From  July  31  to  August  31 573 

From  August  31  to  September  30 78 

From  September  30  to  October  31 1,138 

Total 15,373 


Note. — The  tabular  statements  here  made  are  taken  from  unpublished  ma 
erial,  kindly  furnished  me  by  a staff-officer  of  General  Grant. 


400 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS 


Statement  showing  the  Number  of  Guns  captured  from  the  Enemy , also  the  Number  of 
Guns  lost , during  the  Operations  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  from  May  4,  1S64,  to 
November  1,  1864.  Thirty-two  guns  were  captured , and  twenty -five  guns  lost , as 
follows : 


Date. 

Corps. 

Number. 

Where. 

Remarks. 

Capt’d. 

Lost. 

May  5 

Fifth. 

- 

2 

Wilderness. 

Winslow’s  battery  “D,”  First 
N.  Y.  Artillery. 

“ 10 

Second. 

— 

1 

South  of  the  Po 
River. 

Brown’s  battery  “ B,”  First 
R.  I.  Light  Artillery. 

“ 11 

Cavalry. 

2 

— 

Yellow  Tavern. 

“ 12 

Second. 

20 

— 

Spottsylvania. 

June  17 

Ninth. 

4 

— 

Petersburg. 

“ 22 

Second. 

— 

4 

Ditto. 

McKnight’s  Twelfth  N.  Y. 
battery. 

“ 29 

Cavalry. 

8 

Reams’  Station. 

Maynadier’s,  “ K,”  First  U.  S., 
4 ; Fitzhugli’s,  “ C”  and 
“ E,”  4. 

July  28 
“ 28 
Aug.  15 
“ 25 

Second. 

4 

— 

Jones’  Neck. 

Cavalry. 

Second. 

■ 1 

1 

Deep  Bottom. 

Denison’s,  “ A,”  Second  U.  S. 

Second. 

— 

9 

Reams’  Station. 

Sleeper’s  Tenth  Mass,  batt.,  4; 
McKnight’s,  Twelfth  N.  Y.,1. 

Sept.  30 

Fifth. 

1 

32 

25 

Poplar  Gr.  Ch. 

While  thus  we  leave  the  armies  around  the  rebel  capital  in 
winter-quarters,  and  Grant  in  his  little  wooden  hut  at  City 
Point,  it  becomes  necessary  to  cast  a glance  around  the  hori- 
zon, and  note  the  work  which  was  done,  and  which  was  to  be 
done,  elsewhere.  In  the  biography  of  any  other  general,  this 
would  be  only  an  incidental  mention  ; but  it  must  be  remem- 
bered, that  although  Grant  had  his  headquarters  with  the 
Army  of  the  Potomac,  he  had  the  entire  control  of  all  the 
armies  in  the  field,  and  his  plans  were  formed  with  reference 
to  the  combined  movements  of  all  the  armies. 


OTHER  TARTS  OF  THE  GREAT  THEATRE. 


401 


CHAPTER  XXXYII. 

OTHER  PARTS  OF  THE  GREAT  THEATRE. 

Sheehan. — Hood  moves  into  Tennessee. — General  Thomas. — General  Hood. — 

Mobile. — Price  invades  Missouri. — To  Wtthevllle  and  Saltvllle. 

SHERMAN. 

It  is  not  within  onr  scope  to  give  a detailed  account  of  the 
doings  of  this  illustrious  general.  They  constitute  a special 
theme,. and  are  elsewhere  written.  "We  shall  only  present  the 
outline. 

Moving  from  Chattanooga,  with  the  three  armies  of  the 
Cumberland,  the  Tennessee,  and  the  Ohio  (commanded,  re- 
spectively, by  Generals  Thomas,  McPherson,  and  Schofield), 
he  marched  upon  Johnston  at  Dalton ; and  when  that  com- 
mander fell  back  upon  the  strong  position  of  Buzzard’s  Roost, 
Sherman,  moving  forward  with  Thomas  and  Schofield  in  front, 
turned  the  position  by  sending  McPherson  to  Snake  Gap. 
Johnston  fell  back  to  Resaca  ; and  after  a desperate  battle 
there,  retreated  to  Cassville,  and  across  the  Etowah  River. 
After  a rest,  Sherman  moved  to  Dallas,  and  thus  turned  the 
Alatoona  Pass.  After  several  fierce  battles  near  New  Hope 
Church,  in  the  neighborhood  of  Dallas,  J ohnston  retreated  to 
Kenesaw,  Pine  Hill,  and  Lost  mountains,  where  he  strongly 
intrenched  himself.  Once  more  Sherman  moved  by  the  right 
flank  ; and  Johnston  crossed  the  Chattahoochee,  eventually 


402 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


falling  back  upon  Atlanta.  Here,  dissatisfied  with  the  tactics  -i 
of  Johnston,  the  rebel  authorities  relieved  him,  and  placec  f 
Hood  in  command.  At  this  point,  a furious  battle  ensued,  ir, 

, which  General  McPherson  was  killed,  and  his  army  tempo- 
rarily commanded  by  General  Logan,  until  Howard  was 
assigned  to  the  command. 

But  Hood's  fierceness  met  no  better  fate  than  Johnston’s 
retreating  tactics.  Sherman  makes  a flank  movement  by  the  ^ 
right,  on  the  Montgomery  and  Macon  Railroad,  and  Hood  has 
no  alternative  but  to  retire  from  Atlanta,  which  was  at  once 
occupied  by  General  Slocum,  with  the  Twentieth  Corps,  on 
the  2d  of  September.  Sherman  spends  some  time  in  refitting 
at  Atlanta,  and  preparing  for  a new  move,  while  the  enemy, 
seemingly  now  purposeless,  moves . round  to  the  north  to 
cut  the  communications,  which  Sherman  was  preparing  to 
abandon. 

Amazed  at  Hood’s  folly  in_  leaving  the  south  utterly  de- 
fenceless, Sherman  did  not  waste  much  time  in  following  and 
driving  his  army  before  him ; but,  making  his  arrangements 
to  leave  Thomas  to  protect  Tennessee  and  take  Hood  in 
charge,  he  sets  out  on  that  magnificent  march  southward, 
which  has  no  parallel  in  our  history.  Detaching  the  Fourth 
Corps,  under  Stanley,  and  the  Twenty-third,  under  Schofield, 
to  Thomas,  he  begins  his  movement  on  Savannah  on  the  14th  i 
of  November,  threatening  Augusta  and  Macon  as  he  ad- 
vances, and  finding  no  enemy  to  oppose  him  in  that  “ grand 
gallop  through  Georgia.”  Never  had  the  people  so  lost  their 
confidence  in  the  Confederate  government  as  now.  Their  cry 
of  agony  was  fierce  and  bitter.  Passing  around  the  City  of 
Savannah,  he  stormed  Fort  McAllister,  while  Beauregard 
and  Hardee  were  only  too  glad  to  escape  with  the  garrison 
of  the  city. 

Leaving  the  thread  of  Sherman’s  movements  for  future 
consideration,  let  us  now  look  at  Hood. 


OTHER  PARTS  OP  THE  GREAT  THEATRE. 


403 


HOOD  MOVES  INTO  TENNESSEE. 

The  Confederate  commander,  a gallant  soldier  blit  an  un- 
skilful general,  breaks  up  his  encampments  at  Tuscumbia 
and  Florence,  and  marches  northward  upon  a road  which 
leads  him  to  swift  destruction.  Of  this  movement  General 
Grant  says,  with  simple,  but  severe  criticism : “ Hood,  instead 
of  following  Sherman,  continued  his  move  northward,  which 
seemed  to  me  to  be  leading  to  his  certain  doom.  At  all 
events,  had  I had  the  power  to  command  both  armies,  I 
should  not  have  changed  the  orders  under  which  he  seemed' 
to  be  acting.”  Our  observing  corps,  under  Schofield1,  which 
had  been  watching  his  advance,  now  retire  rapidly  before 
him.  Hood  comes  on  so  fast  that  it  becomes  necessary  to 
fight  a battle  at  Franklin,  in  order  to  get  our  trains  across 
the  Big  Harpeth  Biver  and  into  Nashville.  The  battle  of 
Franklin  was  skilfully  fought  by  Schofield  on  the  30th  of 
November,  our  lines  being  drawn  up  in  semi-circular  form, 
with  both  flanks  resting  on  the  river.  All  Hood’s  attacks 
were  repulsed,  and  Schofield  did  not  fall  back  until  after  he 
had  accomplished  his  purpose,  and  the  trains  were  secure. 
The  rebel  loss  was  sis  thousand ; ours,  two  thousand  three 
hundred.  He  had  sis  general  officers  killed,  sis  wounded, 
and  one  captured.  Of  this  battle,  General  Grant  speaks  as 
follows : “ This  was  the  first  serious  opposition  the  enemy 
met  with,  and,  I am  satisfied,  was  the  fatal  blow  to  all  his 
.expectations.  During  the  night,  General  Schofield  fell  back 
towards  Nashville  ; this  left  the  field  to  the  enemy— not  lost 
by  battle,  but  voluntarily  abandoned,  so  that  General 
Thomas’s  whole  force  might  be  brought  together.” 

Hood  now  advanced  upon  Nashville,  and  drew  his  lines 
around  the  city,  but  was  no  sooner  in  position  than  Thomas 
attacked,  broke  his  lines,  and,  in  a battle  which  lasted  two 
lays,  defeated  and  routed  him,  capturing  nearly  all  his  artil- 
lery, and  a large  number  of  prisoners,  and  driving  him  south- 
ward, a disorganized  mass  of  stragglers  rather  than  an  army. 
He  had  come  into  Tennessee  with  fifty  thousand  men,  impa- 


404 


GRANT  AND  IIIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


tient  for  action  and  certain  of  victory.  He  left  it  with  less  , 
than  twenty-five  thousand,  never  again  to  have  any  value  or 
status  as  an  army  in  the  field. 

GENERAL  THOMAS. 

General  Grant  had  felt  greatly  concerned  at  this  hold  ad- 
vance of  Hood,  and  feared  that  Thomas  was  postponing  too  J 
late  the  auspicious  moment  to  check  and  hurl  it  hack.  His  [ 
views  at  this  time,  and  the  great  satisfaction  which  he  experi- 
enced at  the  result,  we  will  present  in  his  own  words  : 

“ Before  the  battle  of  Nashville,  I grew  very  impatient  over,  as  it  appeared  \ 
to  me,  the  unnecessary  delay.  This  impatience  was  increased  upon  learning  : 
that  the  enemy  had  sent  a force  of  cavalry  across  the  Cumberland  into  Ken-  j 
tucky.  I feared  Hood  would  cross  his  whole  army,  and  give  us  great  trouble  . 
there.  After  urging  upon  General  Thomas  the  necessity  of  immediately  as- 
suming the  offensive,  I started  west  to  superintend  matters  there  in  person.  ] 
Reaching  Washington  City,  I received  General  Thomas’s  dispatch  announcing  ! 
his  attack  upon  the  enemy,  and  the  result,  as  far  as  the  battle  had  progressed,  j 
I was  delighted.  All  my  fears  and  apprehensions  were  dispelled.  I am  not 
yet  satisfied  but  that  General  Thomas,  immediately  upon  the  appearance  of 
Hood  before  Nashville,  and  before  he  had  time  to  fortify,  should  have  moved  , 
out  with  his  whole  force  and  given  him  battle,  instead  of  waiting  to  remount 
his  cavalry,  which  delayed  him  until  the  inclemency  of  the  weather  made  it 
impracticable  to  attack  earlier  than  he  did.  But  his  final  defeat  of  Hood  was  so 
complete,  that  it  will  be  accepted  as  a vindication  of  that  distinguished  officer’s 
judgment.” 

The  battle  of  Nashville  did  more  than  vindicate  the  judg- 
ment of  Thomas ; it  set  an  additional  seal  to  his  reputation, 
as  a cool,  determined,  and  far-seeing  general.  'Without 
evincing  that  electric  brilliancy  which  characterizes  generals 
of  the  first  historic  class,  he  stands  high  among  those  solid, 
rock-like  men  who  shine  most  in  dark  hours,  and  who  earn 
laurels  in  periods  when  they  would  often  be  lost  by  more 
brilliant  men.  He  was  appointed  major-general  in  the  regu- 
lar army,  to  rank  as  such  from  the  15th  day  of  December — 
the  date  of  his  success  at  Nashville. 


OTHER  PARTS  OF  THE  GREAT  THEATRE. 


405 


GENERAL  HOOD. 

Entirely  apart  from  political  considerations,  it  becomes 
every  soldier  to  speak  with  pity  and  respect  of  his  antagonist 
Hood.  He  was  brave,  devoted,  and  self-sacrificing ; and  if, 
in  his  own  language,  he  was  “ responsible  for  the  conception 
of  that  campaign,”  we  believe  it  is  equally  true  that  he 
“ strove  hard  to  do  his  duty  in  its  execution.”  He  had  lost 
the  use  of  an  arm  at  Gettysburg,  and  had  lost  a leg  at  the 
battle  of  Chickamauga.  But  the  military  critic  must  share 
the  opinion  of  the  lieutenant-general,  and  find  him  guilty  of 
violating  one  of  the  first  maxims  of  warfare,  by  “ doing  what 
his  enemy  wanted  him  to  do.”  Such  men  are  invaluable 
when  controlled,  but  should  never  be  placed  in  chief  com- 
mand. 

It  is  not  deemed  necessary  in  this  summary  of  the  actions, 
within  the  vast  theatre  controlled  by  the  lieutenant-general, 
to  dwell  upon  the  minor  operations,  except  so  far  as  they 
bear  upon  the  strategy  of  the  wrar.  Among  these  are  to  be 
classed  the  merciless  raids  of  Forrest,  cutting  our  communi- 
cations between  the  East  and  West.  He  was  brought  to  his 
bearings  at  Tupelo,  on  the  14th  of  July,  by  A.  J.  Smith. 
He  was  driven  from  Paducah  by  General  Hicks ; and  he  re- 
ceived the  surrender  of  Fort  Pillow,  to  perpetrate  one  of  the 
most  inhuman  massacres  recorded  in  military  history — the 
minder  of  helpless  prisoners,  white  and  black,  after  they  had 
surrendered  in  good  faith. 

MOBILE. 

We  must  now  turn  for  a moment  to  glance  at  the  condition 
of  affairs  at  Mobile.  General  Canby  had  been  placed  in 
command  of  the  military  division  west  of  the  Pacific.  In  the 
latter  part  of  July,  Admiral  Farragut  projected  an  attack 
upon  the  forts  at  the  entrance  of  Mobile  Bay,  and  with  him 
was  sent,  from  Cabby’s  department,  a land  force  under  Gen- 
eral Gordon  Granger.  We  have  not  space  in  which  to  tell 


406 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


the  brilliant  story  which  has  given  such  lustre  to  the  name  of 
F arragut.  Fort  Gaines  surrendered  on  the  8th  of  August, 
and  Fort  Powell,  on  the  island  opposite,  was  blown  up  on  the, 
9tli.  Fort  Morgan,  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  chief  entrance, 
was  at  once  invested  by  the  land  troops,  and  surrendered  on 
the  23d.  The  captures  were  fourteen  hundred  and  sixty-five 
prisoners,  and  one  hundred  and  four  guns. 

• 

PRICE  INVADES  MISSOURI. 

Let  us  turn  now  a hurried  glance  to  another  prominent  por- 
tion of  the  field.  Near  the  end  of  August,  the  rebel  General 
Price  had  collected  at  Jackson  Post  a force  of  ten  thousand 
men,  to  invade  Missouri,  which  was  in  command  of  General 
Rosecrans,  with  an  adequate  force  to  defend  it.  Price  ad- 
vanced rapidly  to  the  attack  of  Pilot  Knob,  and  forced  the 
garrison  to  retreat ; but  such  temerity  and  foolhardiness 
could  not  long  go  unpunished. 

General  Curtis  collected  such  forces  as  he  could  to  prevent 
his  invasion  of  Kansas,  while  Pleasonton,  with  the  cavalry  of 
Rosecrans,  moved  rapidly  in  his  rear.  The  result  was  not 
doubtful.  Compelled  to  fight  on  the  Big  Blue  Biver,  Price 
was  defeated  with  a loss  of  his  trains  and  artillery,  and  fled 
ingloriously  into  Northern  Arkansas.  Although  gratified 
with  the  result,  Grant  was  not  satisfied  with  the  handling  of 
the  troops.  He  says  in  his  report : “ The  impunity  with 
which  Price  was  enabled  to  roam  over  the  State  of  Missouri, 
and  the  incalcuable  mischief  done  by  him,  show  to  how  little 
purpose  a superior  force  may  be  used.  There  is  no  reason 
why  General  Rosecrans  should  not  have  concentrated  his  for- 
ces and  whipped  Price  before  the  latter  reached  Pilot  Knob.” 

On  the  24th  of  September,  Forrest  took  Athens  in  Ten- 
nessee, and  from  that  point  proceeded  to  Huntsville,  which 
he  summoned  twice,  but  it  refused  to  surrender.  He  then  re- 
turned to  Athens,  which  had  been  reoccupied  by  our  troops, 
and  summoned  it,  but  with  no  greater  success. 


OTHER  PARTS  OF  THE  GREAT  THEATRE. 


407 


TO  WYTHEVTLLE  AND  SAETYILLE. 

An  expedition  of  General  Burbridge  to  Saltville,  in  Vir- 
ginia, haring  been  snccessfnl,  the  rebel  General  Breckinridge 
entered  East  Tennessee  and  attacked  Gillem  at  Morristown, 
and  captured  his  artillery  and  a number  of  prisoners.  Just 
at  this  juncture,  General  Stoneman,  uniting  the  commands  of 
Burbridge  and  Gillem,  near  Bean’s  Station,  proceeded  to 
operate  against  Breckinridge,  and  also  proposed  to  destroy 
the  salt-works  at  Saltville,  and  the  railroad  into  Virginia  as 
far  as  possible.  This  expedition  was  eminently  successful. 
Stoneman  defeated  Vaughn,  of  Breckinridge’s  command,  on 
the  16th  of  December,  at  Marion ; destroyed  Wytheville  and 
the  lead-works ; and  pushed  on  to  Saltville,  where  he  broke 
up  the  salt-works.  He  then  returned  General  Burbridge  to 
Lexington,  and  General  Gillem  to  Knoxville. 


408 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


r 


CHAPTER  XXXVIII. 


PORT  FISHER. 

The  troops  land. — The  bombardment  and  assault. — Comments. -tWilmington 

palls. 


"We  come  now  to  the  consideration  of  a very  important 
movement,  in  which  Grant  was  more  immediately  interested 
than  in  those  just  referred  to — the  combined  movement  of  the 
fleet  and  army  to  capture  the  strong  works  which  defended  , 
the  entrance,  by  the  Cape  . Fear  River,  to  Wilmington.  This 
city  was  by  far  the  most  valuable  of  the  few  seaports  yet  left 
to  the  enemy ; — a snug  harbor  for  blockade-runners,  whiph 
carried  in  those  articles  of  vital  need  to  the  Confederacy,  and 
paid  themselves  liberally  with  the  cotton  which  they  brought 
out.  Its  strategic  value  was  the  greater  because  our  navy 
could  not  seal  it  by  a blockade.  It  was  necessary  to  gain 
possession  of  a long  strip  of  land  north  of  New  Inlet,  and 
ending  at  Federal  Point.  Upon  this  the  chief  work  was  Fort 
Fisher,  which  presented  a strong  front  to  the  sea,  joining  with 
another  which  looked  northward.  To  take  this,  land  troops 
were  necessary,  and  these  the  lieutenant-general  provided  as 
soon  as  they  were  asked  for.  Admiral  Porter  had  collected 
in  Hampton  Roads  the  largest  flotilla  ever  assembled  for  an 
assault  on  a single  point.  Universal  attention  was  attracted 
to  it,  and  with  that  freedom  of  speech,  which  all  the  terrors  of 
a military  law  could  not  curtail,  journals  at  the  North  gave 


FORT  FISHER. 


409 


full  publicity  to  tlie  army  of  the  South  concerning  its  purpose. 
The  enemy  was  thus  enabled  to  strengthen  his  lines  of  de- 
fence to  their  utmost.  On  this  account,  the  movement  was 
postponed  until  the  latter  part  of  November.  "When  all 
things  were  in  readiness,  Grant  was  called  upon  for  an  ade- 
quate force,  which  the  winter  inaction  of  the  armies’  opera- 
ting against  Richmond  enabled  him  to  provide. 

The  lieutenant-general  went  in  person  to  Hampton  Roads 
with  General  Butler,  from  whose  department  the  troops  were 
to  be  taken,  to  confer  with  Admiral  Porter.  In  that  confer- 
ence it  was  determined  that  a force  of  six  thousand  five  hun- 
dred men  would  be  sufficient ; and  as  it  was  believed  that 
Bragg  had  gone  to  Georgia,  with  the  troops  from  Wilmington, 
to  make  head  against  Sherman,  Grant  and  Porter  were  very 
anxious  that  the  purpose  of  the  expedition  should  be  effected 
before  he  could  return.  The  arrangements  for  the  embarka- 
tion of  the  troops  were  confided  to  General  Butler,  but  Gen- 
eral Weitzel  was  designated  as  commander  of  the  expedition. 
Eke  following  are  Grant’s  instructions  to  Butler  : 

City  Point,  Va.,  December  6,  1S64. 

General — The  first  object  of  the  expedition  under  General  Weitzel,  is  to 
lose  to  the  enemy  the  port  of  Wilmington.  If  successful  in  this,  the  second 
.Till  be  to  capture  Wilmington  itself.  There  are  reasonable  groimds  to 
lope  for  success,  if  advantage  can  be  taken  of  the  absence  of  the  greater  part  of 
he  enemy’s  forces  now  looking  after  Sherman  in  Georgia.  The  directions  you 
lave  given  for  the  numbers  and  equipment  of  the  expedition  are  all  right,  ex- 
ept  in  the  unimportant  matter  of  where  they  embark  and  the  amount  of  in- 
renching  tools  to  be  taken.  The  object  of  the  expedition  will  be  gained  by 
ffecting  a landing  on  the  main  land  between  Cape  Fear  River  and  the 
Atlantic,  north  of  the  north  entrance  to  the  river.  Should  such  landing  be  ef- 
scted  whilst  the  enemy  still  holds  Fort  Fisher  and  the  batteries  guarding  the 
ntrance  to  the  river,  then  the  troops  should  intrench  themselves,  and  by  co- 
perating with  the  navy,  effect  the  reduction  and  capture  of  those  places, 
'hese  in  our  hands,  the  navy  could  enter  the  harbor,  and  the  port  of  Wilming- 
m would  be  sealed.  Should  Fort  Fisher  and  the  point  of  land  on  which  it  is 
uilt  fall  into  the  hands  of  our  troops  immediately  on  landing,  then  it  will  be 
7orth  the  attempt  to  capture  Wilmington  by  a forced  march  and  surprise.  If 
me  is  consumed  in  gaining  the  first  object  of  the  expedition,  the  second  will 
ecome  a matter  of  after  consideration. 


18 


410 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


The  details  for  execution  are  intrusted  to  you  and  the  officer  immediately  in 
command  of  the  troops. 

Should  the  troops  under  General  Weitzel  fail  to  effect  a landing  at  or  near 
Fort  Fisher,  they  will  be  returned  to  the  armies  operating  against  Richmond' 
without  delay. 

U.  S.  Grant,  Lieutenant-General. 

Major-General  B.  F.  Butler. 

It  may  here  be  stated,  on  the  authority  of  General  Grant’s 
report,  that  the  instructions  thus  sent  by  courtesy  to  General 
Butler,  or  some  of  them  at  least,  did  not  reach  General  Weit- 
zel ; nor  did  that  officer  know  of  their  existence  until  Gen- 
eral Butler  published  his  report,  after  the  failure  of  the  expe- 
dition. It  further  appears  Grant  did  not  intend  Butler  to  go 
in  command.  On  this  point  he  says,  in  his  testimony  before 
the  Joint  Committee  on  the  Conduct  of  the  War, — “Then 
(as  they  sailed  down  the  river)  was  the  first  that  I ever 
dreamed  of  his  going  with  the  expedition.  He  knew  that  it 
was  not  intended  that  he  should  go.” 

Several  days  were  still  occupied  in  putting  the  powder-boai 
in  order.  Time  was  very  valuable,  and  Grant  became  impa- 
tient. At  length,  on  the  13th  December,  the  transport  fleet 
was  under  way,  and,  on  the,  15th,  in  the  evening,  arrived  ofl 
New  Inlet,  near  Fort  Fisher  ; but  without  a proper  arrange- 
ment of  time  with  the  navy,  for  Porter,  being  obliged  to  put 
into  Beaufort  to  get  ammunition  for  the  monitors,  his  fleet  die 
not  arrive  off  Fort  Fisher  until  the  evening  of  the  18th.  An- 
other vexatious  delay  now  occurred.  The  transports  were 
declared  to  be  out  of  coal  and  water  ; they  must  go  back  tc 
Beaufort  for  these.  At  length,  on  the  morning  of  the  24tk 
they  reached  the  rendezvous.  But,  before  the  arrival  o 
Butler,  the  powder-boat  was  taken  in  and  exploded,  with  m 
results  whatever.  She  had  been  brought  around  from  Nor 
folk  in  tow  of  the  Sassacus ; her  dangerous  lading  had  beei 
adjusted  at  Beaufort ; she  had  been  placed  under  the  commant 
of  one  of  the  coolest  and  most  intrepid  officers  of  the  navy- 
Commander  A.  C.  Rliind ; had  been  deftly  carried  in  in  tin 
track  of  a blockade-runner ; had  been  anchored  two  hundrei 


FORT  FISHER. 


411 


yards  from  tlie  beach,  and  four  hundred  yards  from  the  fort, 
and  skilfully  exploded,  and  “ nobody  hurt.” 

THE  TBOOPS  LAND. 

On  the  2oth  the  landing  of  the  troops  commenced,  above 
Fort  Fisher,  and  a reconnoissance  was  at  once  pushed  towards 
the  works.  The  opinion  of  General  Weitzel  was  adverse  to  an 
immediate  assault  ;*  and  without  waiting  to  learn  the  effect  of 
the  naval  bombardment,  and  without  landing  in  person  to  see 
the  position  of  affairs  for  himself,  Butler  re-embarked  his 
troops,  and  returned  to  Hampton  Roads,  to  the  utter  surprise 
of  General  Grant,  as  well  as  of  most  of  the  officers  of  the 
expedition,  for  the  order  had  been  explicit  that  the  troops 
, should  intrench  themselves,  although  the  enemy  should  hold 
Fort  Fisher  and  the  batteries  guarding  the  entrance. 

Without  entering  further  into  the  controversy,  we  may  say, 
that  there  were  two  men  who  were  not  inclined  to  abandon 
the  project  without  further  examination : these  were  Grant 
and  Porter ; and  both  were  stung  by  the  exultation  of  the 
rebels  at  our  voluntary  and  unnecessary  retreat. 

The  admiral  still  lay  off  the  fort,  and  wrote  to  Grant  for  an- 
other leader,  to  bring  the  same  number  of  troops,  with  whose 
co-operation  he  was  certain  of ' success.  Grant  now  selected 
General  Alfred  H.  Terry  to  lead  the  expedition,  and  sent  down 
with  him  the  same  force  which  Butler  had  taken,  adding  only 
one  small  brigade,  and,  as  a precaution,  a small  siege-train, 
which,  however,  it  was  not  found  necessary  to  land.  The 
troops  were  principally  Ames’s  division,  of  the  Twenty-fourth 
. Corps ; Terry’s  First  division,  now  commanded  by  Hawley ; 
and  Paine’s  (colored)  division  of  the  Twenty-fifth.  The  same 
chief-engineer,  Colonel  (now  General)  C.  B.  Comstock,  accom- 
panied the  expedition,  the  fortune  of  which  was  to  sit  in 
judgment  on  the  former  one. 

Grant  communicated  direct  to  the  commander  of  the  expe- 
dition the  following  instructions : 

* Weitzel’s  opinion,  as  to  an  immediate  attack,  was  concurred  in  by  most  of  the  superior 
officers,  and  the  committee  hold  that  Butler  was  justified  in  not  ordering  the  attack 


412 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


City  Point,  Va.,  January  3,  1865. 

General  - The  expedition  intrusted  to  your  command  has  been  fitted  out 
to  renew  the  attempt  to  capture  Fort  Fisher,  N.  C.,  and  Wilmington,  ulti- 
mately, if  the  fort  falls.  You  will  then  proceed,  with  as  little  delay  as  pos- ' 
Bible,  to  the  naval  fleet  lying  off  Cape  Fear  River,  and  report  the  arrival  of 
yourself  and  command  to  Admiral  D.  D.  Porter,  commanding  North  Atlantic 
Blockading  Squadron.  It  is  exceedingly  desirable  that  the  most  complete 
understanding  should  exist  between  yourself  and  the  naval  commander.  I 
suggest,  therefore,  that  you  consult  with  Admiral  Porter  freely,  and  get  from 
him  the  part  to  he  performed  by  each  branch  of  the  public  service,  so  that  there 
may  be  unity  of  action.  It  would  be  well  to  have  the  whole  programme  laid 
down  in  writing.  I have  served  with  Admiral  Porter,  and  know  that  you  can 
rely  on  his  judgment  and  his  nerve  to  undertake  what  he  proposes.  I would, 
therefore,  defer  to  him  as  much  as  is  consistent  with  your  own  responsibilities. 
The  first  object  to  be  attained  is,  to  get  a firm  position  on  the  spit  of  land  on 
which  Fort  Fisher  is  built,  from  which  you  can  operate  against  that  fort.  You 
want  to  look  to  the  practicability  of  receiving  your  supplies,  and  to  defending 
yourself  against  superior  forces  sent  against  you  by  any  of  the  avenues  left 
open  to  the  enemy.  If  such  a position  can  be  obtained,  the  siege  of  Fort  Fisher 
will  not  be  abandoned  until  its  reduction  is  accomplished,  or  another  plan  of 
campaign  is  ordered  from  these  headquarters. 

My  own  views  are,  that  if  you  effect  a landing,  the  navy  ought  to  run  a . 
portion  of  their  fleet  into  Cape  Fear  River,  whilst  the  balance  of  it  operates  on 
the  outside.  Land  forces  cannot  invest  Fort  Fisher,  or  cut  it  off  from  supplies 
or  re-enforcements  whilst  the  river  is  in  possession  of  the  enemy. 

A siege-train  will  be  loaded  on  vessels,  and  sent  to  Fort  Monroe,  in  readiness 
to  be  sent  to  you  if  required.  AH  other  supplies  can  be  drawn  from  Beaufort  as 
you  need  them. 

Keep  the  fleet  of  vessels  with  you  until  your  position  is  assured.  When 
you  find  they  can  be  spared,  order  them  back,  or  such  of  them  as  you  can 
spare,  to  Fort  Monroe,  to  report  for  orders. 

In  case  of  failure  to  effect  a landing,  bring  your  command  back  to  Beaufort, 
and  report  to  these  headquarters  for  further  instructions.  You  will  not  debark 
at  Beaufort  until  so  directed. 

General  Sheridan  has  been  ordered  to  send  a division  of  troops  to  Baltimore, 
and  place  them  on  sea-going  vessels.  These  troops  will  be  brought  to  Fort 
Monroe,  and  kept  there  on  the  vessels  until  you  are  heard  from.  Should  you 
require  them,  they  will  be  sent  to  you. 

U.  S.  Qrant,  Lieutenant-General. 

Brevet  Major-General  A.  H.  Terry. 

This  new  expedition  sailed  from  Fortress  Monroe  on  the 
6th  of  January,  and  was  at  Beaufort  on  the  8th.  Owing  to 
stress  of  weather,  it  did'  not  rendezvous  off  the  fort  until  the 


FORT  FISHER. 


413 


evening  of  tlie  12th.  The  troops  were  landed  on  the  13th  and 
14th,  and,  on  the  14th,  a strong  reconnoissance  was  pushed 
forward  to  within  five  hundred  yards  of  Fort  Fisher,  along  the 
northeastern  or  land  front.  There  was  entire  harmony  be- 
tween Porter  and  Terry, — a fact  which  the  admiral  afterwards 
published  to  the  world  in  a letter,  speaking  of  the  commander 
of  the  land  forces  in  terms  of  unmeasured,  but  merited  eulo- 
gium.  After  an  arrangement  between  these  officers,  the  navy 
moved  to  a new  bombardment,  while  Terry  prepared  his  col- 
umns of  attack. 

THE  BOMBARDMENT  AND  ASSAULT. 

The  fleet  moved  up  to  its  work  in  three  grand  divisions, 
called  the  inner,  middle,  and  outer  columns  ; while  the  iron- 
clads ranged  in  a distinct  column  directly  under  the  guns  of 
the  fort.  The  bombardment  began  at  a quarter  before  seven 
on  the  loth,  and  continued  until  early  afternoon,  when  the 
guns  of  the  fort  were  silenced.  Under  cover  of  this  fire,  six- 
teen hundred  sailors  and  marines  were  landed,  under  the 
command  of  Fleet-Captain  Breese,  to  attack  the  eastern  or  sea 
front,  while  the  storming  party  of  land  troops  consisted  of  the 
brigades  of  Curtis,  Pennypacker,  and  Bell.  The  rebel  Gen- 
eral Hoke,  in  our  rear,  towards  Wilmington,  with  five  thou- 
sand men,  was  held  in  Check  by  Abbot’s  brigade,  which  had 
not  been  with  the  former  expedition,  and  Paine’s  division  of 
colored  troops.  The  fire  of  the  fleet  was  now  deflected  from 
the  points  of  attack,  and  at  a given  signal,  at  half-past  three 
o’clock,  the  stormers  rushed  to  the  assault.  The  fort  was 
held  by  about  two  thousand  five  hundred  men,  and  the  north- 
ern front  was  filled  with  traverses.  The  rush  of  the  sailors 
was  so  gallantly  made,  that  for  a brief  space  the  enemy 
thought  it  the  chief  attack.  They  were  soon  undeceived. 
Terry’s  assaulting  column,  under  Ames,  broke  down  the 
already  weakened  palisades  with  axes,  and  were  soon  on  the 
western  part  of  the  northern  parapet ; and  although  the  ene- 
my fought  with  great  valor,  the  stormers  swept  in,  followed 
by  the  reserves,  and  in  a few  minutes  the  fort  was  ours,  with 


414  GRxUSTT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 

all  its  garrison  and  equipage.  The  naval  column,  under  Cap- 
tain Breese,  although  it  failed  to  enter  the  work,  did  effective 
service  as  a diversion,  and  thus  aided  in  producing  the  result. 
Terry’s  loss  was  one  hundred  and  ten  killed,  and  five  hundred 
and  thirty-six  wounded.  The  navy  lost  Three  hundred  and 
nine  in  killed  and  wounded.  All  this  was  on  the  15th.  On 
the  16th  and  17th  the  enemy  blew  up  Port  Caswell  at  the 
lower  entrance,  and  Bald  Head  Battery  opposite  was  taken, . 
and  thus  we  were  in  undisputed  possession  of  both  entrances 
by  the  Cape  Pear  Biver  to  Wilmington. 

On  the  7th  of  January,  Butler  was  relieved  at  Grant’s 
request,  and  ordered  to  report  at  Lowell,  Massachusetts. 
General  Ord  superseded  him  in  command  of  the  department. 

COMMENTS. 

The  actions  which  resulted  in  the  capture  of  Port  Fisher 
have  given  rise  to  much  controversy,  and  a weary  stretch  of 
correspondence.  When  Butler  was  relieved,  he  said,  in  his 
farewell  order  : “ I have  refused  to  order  the  useless  sacrifice 
of  the  lives  of  such  soldiers,  and  am  relieved  from  my  com- 
mand a Parthian  shot,  which  failed  to  hit,  “ for  want  of 
strength  in  the  bow.”  Butler’s  fault  did  not  lie  in  not 
ordering  the  attack,  but  in  not  landing  and  intrenching, 
and  making  ready  for  a more  auspicious  moment.  The  as- 
sertion of  the  Admiral  that  “ the  batteries  of  the  fort  were' 
silenced  completely,”  was  made  upon  reports  which  did  not 
stand  the  test  of  full  examination.  The  committee  report — 
■‘In  the  case  of  the  first  expedition,  the  bombardment  by  the 
fleet  does  not  seem  to  have  seriously  impaired  the  efficiency  of 
the  fort.  But  few  of  the  guns  were  injured,  and  the  garrison 
seems  to  have  suffered  but  small  loss.”  Again,  Porter  says : 
“ General  Weitzel  in  person  was  making  observations  about 
six  hundred  yards  off,  and  the  troops  were  in  and  around  the 
works.  One  gallant  officer,  whose  name  I do  not  know,  went  on 
the  parapet  and  brought  away  the  rebel  flag  we  had  knocked 
down.  A soldier  went  into  the  works  and  led  out  a horse, 


FORT  FISHER. 


415 


killing  the  orderly  mounted  on  him,  and  taking  his  dis- 
patches from  the  body.  Another  soldier  fired  his  musket 
into  the  bomb-proof  among  the  rebels,  and  eight  or  ten 
others  who  had  ventured  near  the  forts  were  wounded  by  our 
shells.” 

To  these  statements,  General  Weitzel  answers,  in  his  tes- 
timony, “ The  fact  that  one  man  or  fifty  men  of  an  assaulting 
column  get  inside  an  enemy’s  works,  is  no  evidence  whatever 
of  success.”  And  even  as  to  the  statements  themselves  there 
may  be  a reasonable  doubt,  as  there  was  great  excitement, 
and,  almost  necessarily,  accompanying  exaggeration,  under 
the  effects  of  which  Butler  wrote  a letter  to  Porter,  from 
which  we  make  the  following  quotation  : 

“General  Weitzel  advanced  Ms  skirmish  line  within  fifty  yards  of  the  fort 
wMle  the  garrison  was  kept  in  their  bomb-proof  by  the  fire  of  the  navy,  and  so 
closely  that  three  or  four  men  of  the  picket-line  ventured  upon  the  parapet 
and  through  the  sally-port  of  the  work,  capturing  a horse,  which  they  brought 
off  killing  the  orderly,  who  was  the  bearer  of  a dispatch  from  chief  of  artillery 
of  General  WMting  to  bring  a light  battery  within  the  fort,  and  also  brought 
•way  from  the  parapet  the  flag  of  the  fort.’’ 

To  which  Porter  replied  as  follows  : 

“ I have  ordered  the  largest  vessels  to  proceed  off  Beaufort,  and  fill  up  with 
•immunition,  to  be  ready  for  another  attack  .in  case  it  is  decided  to  proceed 
with  this  matter  by  making  other  arrangements. 

“We  have  not  commenced  firing  rapidly  yet,  and  could  keep  any  rebels  inside 
from  showing  their  heads  until  an  assaulting  column  was  within  twenty  yards 
of  the  works. 

“ I wish  some  more  of  your  gallant  fellows  had  followed  the  officer  who  took  the 
flag  from  the  parapet,  and  the  brave  fellow  who  brought  the  horse  out  from  the  fort. 
I think  they  would,  have  found  it  an  easier  conquest  than  is  supposed. 

“ I do  not,  however,  pretend  to  place  my  opinion  in  opposition  to  General 
Weitzel.  whom  I know  to  be  an  accomplished  soldier  and  engineer,  and  whose 
opinion  has  great  weight  with  me.” 

The  following  letter  will  give  Grant’s  view  of  the  affair  : 


Headquarters  Armies  of  the  United  States, 
City  Point,  Va.,  January  7,  1865. 

To  avoid  publicity  of  the  time  of  sailing  and  destination  of  the  expedition 
against  Fort  Fisher,  my  orders  to  General  Butler  to.  prepare  it  were  given  ver- 
bally, and  the  instructions  to  the  commanding  officer  of  the  expedition  were 


416 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


made  by  him  and  submitted  to  me.  I append  to  the  report  a copy  of  General  I 
Butler’s  instructions  to  General  Weitzel,  together  with  copies  of  my  dispatches  | 
and  instructions  to  General  Butler,  relating  to  the  expedition.  It  will  be  per-  ( 
ceived  that  it  was  never  contemplated  that  General  Butler  should  accompany 
the  expedition,  but  that  Major-General  Weitzel  was  especially  named  as  the  1 
commander  of  it.  * 

My  hopes  of  success  rested  entirely  on  our  ability  to  capture  Fort  Fisher,  j 
and  I had  even  a hope  of  getting  Wilmington  before  the  enemy  could  get  | 
troops  there  to  oppose  us.  I knew  that  the  enemy  had  taken  nearly  the  entire 
garrison  of  Wilmington  and  its  dependencies  to  oppose  Sherman.  I am  in- 
clined to  ascribe  the  delay  which  has  cost  us  so  dearly  to  an  experiment.  I 1 
refer  to  the  explosion  of  gunpowder  in  the  open  air. 

My  dispatches  to  General  Butler  will  show  his  report  to  be  in  error,  where 
he  states  that  he  returned,  after  having  effected  a landing,  in  obedience  to  my 
instructions.  On  the  contrary,  these  instructions  contemplated  no  withdrawal 
or  a failure  after  a landing  was  made. 

U.  S.  Grant,  Lieutenant-General. 

The  lieutenant-general  has  published  a report  on  this  sub- 
ject, giving  the  orders  and  facts,  from  which  it  is  unnecessary  to 
draw.  The  success  of  the  second  attempt  is  the  severest 
comment  upon  the  sudden  withdrawal  of  the  first  expedition. 
Words  can  never  destroy,  nor  are  they  needed  to  substan- 
tiate, glaring  facts.  The  court  of  inquiry  upon  Butler  sat 
around  Tort  Fisher  ; Porter  was  the  president  and  Terry  the  I 
chief  member,  and  the  witnesses,  every  man,  on  land  and 
fleet,  that  bore  part  in  the  action. 

It  is  due  to  General  Weitzel’s  opinion  to  record  Whi- 
ting’s testimony,  as  taken  down  just  before  his  death.  In 
answer  to  the  question,  whether  it  was  possible  with  6,000 
men  to  have  taken  the  work — at  that  time — by  assault,  he 
says  : “ Possible,  yes ; probable,  no.”  The  work  was  very 
strong,  the  garrison  in  good  spirits  and  ready,  and  the  fire  : 
on  the  approaches  (the  assaulting  column  having  no  cover) 
would  have  been  extraordinarily  heavy. 


WILMINGTON  FALLS. 

The  movement  upon  Wilmington  was  at  once  begun,  i 
Terry’s  force  was  not  large  enough  to  storm  or  flank  the 


FORT  FISHER. 


417 


outer  defences ; and  so  moving  up  close  to  the  rebel  -worts,  he 
waited  for  re-enforcements  under  Schofield,  who  had  been 
detached  by  the  lieutenant-general  from  Thomas’s  command 
after  the  battle  of  Nashville.  Schofield  came  up  on  the  15th 
of  February,  and  assumed  command.  On  the  16th,  at  night- 
fall, he  moved  Cox’s  division  across  to  Smithville  and  up  the 
right  bank  of  the  Cape  Fear  River,  to  take  Fort  Anderson  in 
rear,  while  Porter  enfiladed  it  with  iron-clads.  On  the  18th 
our  lines  were  strengthened  for  an  assault,  which  the  enemy 
saved  us  the  trouble  of  making,  by  evacuating  the  works  on 
the  19th  at  dawn.  Cox  pushed  forward  across  Brunswick 
River  to  Eagle  Island,  thus  flanking  the  peninsula  defences, 
and,  on  the  evening  of  the  21st,  the  enemy,  burning  his  cotton, 
resin,  and  supplies,  evacuated  the  city  of  Wilmington.  Our 
troops  entered  on  the  morning  of  the  22d,  having  lost  not 
more  than  two  hundred  and  fifty  men  since  the  fall  of  Fort 
Fisher.  Another  word-sentence  of  terrible  import  was  thus 
written  : the  handwriting  on  the  wall  was  nearly  completed. 

18* 


418 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


CHAPTER  XXXIX. 

i 

CONCENTRATION. 


Plans  of  Sherman. — March  ; the  strategic  usher. — Fort  Steadman. — Sheri- 
dan’s GRAND  MARCH. — SHERMAN’S  VISIT. — TlIE  MOVEMENT  TO  THE  LEFT. 

When  Tliomas  had  been  ordered  to  send  Schofield  east, 
Grant  also  directed  him  to  send  A.  J.  Smith’s  corps  and  a 
cavalry  division  to  Canby,  for  service  in  Northern  Alabama 
and  Mississippi. 

North  Carolina  had  now  become  a field  of  great  prospective 
interest,  and  Grant  constituted  it  a distinct  military  depart- 
ment, of  which  he  gave  Schofield  the  command.  His  orders 
to  Schofield  are  here  given  in  extenso. 


City  Point,  Va.,  January  31,  1865. 

General — ....  Your  movements  are  intended  as  co-operative 

with  Sherman’s  through  the  States  of  South  and  North  Carolina.  The  first  . 
point  to  he  attained  is  to  secure  Wilmington.  Goldsboro’  will  then  be  your 
objective  point,  moving  either  from  Wilmington  or  Newbern,  or  both,  as  you 
deem  best.  Should  you  not  be  able  to  reach  Goldsboro’,  you  will  advance  on 
the  line  or  lines  of  railway  connecting  that  place  with  the  seacoast,  as  near  to 
it  as  you  can,  building  the  road  behind  you.  The  enterprise  under  you  has  two 
objects : the  first  is  to  give  Sherman  material  aid,  if  needed,  in  his  march 
north  ; the  second,  to  open  a base  of  supplies  for  him  on  his  line  of  march.  As 
soon,  therefore,  as  you  can  determine  which  of  the  two  points,  Wilmington  or 
Newbern,  you  can  best  use  for  throwing  supplies  from,  to  the  interior,  you 
will  commence  the  accumulation  of  twenty  days’  rations  and  forage  for  sixty 
thousand  men  and  twenty  thousand  animals.  You  will  get  of  these  as  many 
as  you  can  house  and  protect  to  such  point  in  the  interior  as  you  may  be  able 
to  occupy.  I believe  General  Palmer  has  received  some  instructions  direct 
from  General  Sherman  on  the  subject  of  securing  supplies  for  his  army.  You 
can  learn  what  steps  he  has  taken,  and  be  governed  in  your  requisitions 
accordingly.  A supply  of  ordnance  stores  will  also  be  necessary. 


CONCENTRATION. 


419 


Make  all  requisitions  upon  tlie  chiefs  of  their  respective  departments  in  the 
field  with  me  at  City  Point.  Communicate  with  me  by  every  opportunity,  and 
should  you  deem  it  necessary  at  any  time,  send  a special  boat  to  Fortress  Mon- 
roe, from  which  point  you  can  communicate  by  telegraph. 

The  supplies  referred  to  in  these  instructions  are  exclusive  of  those  required 
for  your  own  command. 

The  movements  of  the  enemy  may  justify  you,  or  even  make  it  your  im- 
perative duty,  to  cut  loose  from  your  base,  and  strike  for  the  interior  to  aid 
Sherman.  In  such  case,  you  will  act  on  your  own  judgment,  without  waiting 
for  instructions.  You  will  report,  however,  what  you  propose  doing.  The  de- 
tails for  carrying  out  these  instructions  are  necessarily  left  to  you.  I would 
urge,  however,  if  I did  not  know  that  you  are  already  fully  alive  to  the  import- 
ance of  it,  prompt  action.  Sherman  may  be  looked  for  in  the  neighborhood 
of  Goldsboro’  any  time  from  the  22d  to  the  28th  of  February.  This  limits  your 
time  very  materially. 

If  rolling-stock  is  not  secured  in  the  capture  of  Wilmington,  it  can  be  sup 
plied  from  Washington.  A large  force  of  railroad-men  has  already  been  sent 
to  Beaufort,  and  other  mechanics  will  go  to  Fort  Fisher  in  a day  or  two.  On 
this  point  I have  informed  you  by  telegraph. 

U.  S.  Grant,  Lieutenant-General. 

Major-General  J.  M.  Schofield. 


PLANS  OF  SHERMAN. 

When  Sherman  had  established  himself  at  Savannah,  it 
became  a question  of  immediate  importance  as  to  the  next 
use  to  be  made  of  his  army.  The  general  plan  was  already 
indicated  : he  was  to  concentrate  and  co-operate  with  Grant ; 
but  in  what  manner  might  this  be  best  accomplished  ? The 
first  mode  of  answering  this  question  which  suggested  itself  to 
Grant,  was  to  order,  him  to  take  transports  and  bring  his 
army  direct  to  City  Point.  But  the  Atlantic  zone  was  almost 
free  from  rebel  soldiers.  Hood  was  so  terribly  beaten  that  his 
force  could  never  seriously  make  head  against  any  movement 
Sherman  might  propose.  Besides,  ocean  transportation  was 
scarce  and  miserable;  and  so  Grant  wrote  countermanding  his 
first  letter,  and  asking  for  Sherman’s  views.  With  a piercing 
vision,  backed  by  a brave,  self-reliant  soul,  Sherman,  ready  to 
do  whatever  he  was  ordered,  expressed  a desire  to  move  on 
Columbia,  South  Carolina,  and  then  to  Raleigh.  He  seemed, 
besides,  so  confident  of  his  ability  to  march  up  with  no  im- 
pediment that  he  could  not  brush  away,  that  Grant  sent  him 


420 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


an  order  in  general  terms,  on  tlie  28tli  of  December,  directing 
liira  to  carry  out  his  plans ; and  in  that  way,  to  come  up  and 
join  him  before  Richmond.  Sherman  was  also  informed  that 
Schofield  would  march  upon  Goldsboro’  to  co-operate  with 
him.  Schofield  had  at  Wilmington  twenty-one  thousand 
men,  and  there  were  eight  thousand  at  Fort  Fisher,  and  four 
thousand  at  Newbern,  all  of  which  were  to  move  inland  to 
join  Sherman,  should  he  succeed  in  marching  up  into  North  - 
Carolina. 

In  accordance  with  these  plans,  Schofield  at  once  pushed 
forward  two  columns  upon  Goldsboro’,  one  from  Wilmington 
and  the  other  from  Newbern,  taking  in  the  latter  the  division 
of  General  Innis  Palmer,  who  had  been  in  command  there. 
Kinston  was  occupied,  after  a severe  battle,  on  the  14th  of 
February ; and  after  a rest,  Goldsboro’  was  entered  on  the 
20th. 

Sherman’s  march  northward  to  accomplish  his  part  of  the 
grand  programme,  was  magnificent  in  the  extreme.  His 
army,  spreading  over  a large  surface  whenever  it  marched, 
left  Savannah  on  the  1st  of  February,  and,  flanking  Charles- 
ton, entered  Columbia  on  the  17th.  Thence  he  moved  on 
Goldsboro’,  by  the  way  of  Winsboro’,  Cheraw,  and  Fayette- 
ville, on  the  Cape  Fear,  and  opened  communication  with 
Schofield  by  the  Cape  Fear  River,  on  the  12th  of  March.  At 
Averysboro’  the  enemy,  under  Hardee,  endeavored  to  impede 
his  advance,  and  Sherman,  fighting  the  battle  in  person,  beat 
him  and  drove  him  away.  Again,  at  Bentonville,  the  enemy 
attacked  our  advanced  corps  fiercely.  At  first  we  were  driven 
back,  but  by  the  skilful  management  of  Slocum,  who  com- 
manded the  advance,  the  enemy  could  make  no  further  im-* 
pression  upon  our  lines,  and  was  forced  to  withdraw.  The 
enemy  were  here  commanded  by  General  J.  E.  Johnston, 
whose  first  success  is  thus  reported  by  General  Lee  : 

“ General  J.  E.  Jolinston  reports  that  about  five  o’clock  p.  M.  on  the  19th 
instant,  he  attacked  the  enemy  near  Bentonville,  routed  him,  and  captured 
three  guns. 

“ A mile  in  the  rear  he  rallied  on  fresh  troops,  but  was  forced  back  slowly 


CONCENTRATION. 


421 


until  six  P.  H.,  wlien,  receiving  more  troops,  he  apparently  assumed  the  offen- 
sive, which  was  resisted  without  difficulty  until  dark.” 

But  such,  little  dashes  at  our  advance  were  of  no  value  to 
the  rebels,  and  of  very  little  effect  on  us.  The  grand  plan 
went  on  almost  unimpeded,  and  Sherman  joined  Schofield  at 
Goldsboro’,  marching  in  the  Armies  of  Tennessee  and  Georgia 
on  the  23d  and  24th  of  March.  There  his  troops — not  wearied, 
but  wanting  clothing,  shoes,  and  supplies — were  halted,  while 
these  were  brought  up  from  the  coast ; and  in  the  mean 
time,  Sherman,  feeling  that  the  end  was  near,  set  out  for  a 
brief  visit  to  City  Point,  where  he  met  in  conference  the  lieu- 
tenant-general, Mr.  Lincoln,  and  other  officers.  The  inter- 
view was  very  brief.  He  returned  to  Goldsboro’  on  the  30th. 

We  must  here  introduce  the  detailed  instructions  of  Grant 
to  General  Thomas,  indicating  his  cast  in  the  great  drama 
which  was  now  in  its  last  act  : 

City  Point,  Va.,  February  14,  18fi5. 

General  Canby  is  preparing  a movement  from  Mobile  Bay  against  Mobile 
and  the  interior  of  Alabama.  His  force  will  consist  of  about  twenty  thousand 
men,  besides  A.  J.  Smith’s  command.  The  cavalry  you  have  sent  to  Canby 
will  be  debarked  at  Vicksburg.  It,  with  the  available  cavalry  already  in  that 
section,  will  move  from  there  eastward  in  co-operation.  Hood’s  army  has  been 
terribly  reduced  by  the  severe  punishment  you  gave  it  in  Tennessee,  by  deser- 
tion consequent  upon  their  defeat,  and  now  by  the  withdrawal  of  many  of  them 
to  oppose  Sherman.  (I  take  it  a large  portion  of  the  infantry  has  been  so  with- 
drawn. It  is  so  asserted  in  the  Richmond  papers  ; and  a member  of  the  rebel 
congress  said,  a few  days  since,  in  a speech,  that  one-half  of  it  had  been  brought 
to  South  Carolina  to  oppose  Sherman.)  This  being  true,  or  even  if  it  is  not 
true,  Canby’s  movement  will  attract  all  the  attention  of  the  enemy,  and  leave 
an  advance  from  your  standpoint  easy.  I think  it  advisable,  therefore,  that 
you  prepare  as  much  of  a cavalry  force  as  you  can  spare,  and  hold  it  in  readi- 
ness to  go  south.  The.  object  would  be  threefold  : First,  to  attract  as  much  of 
the  enemy’s  force  as  possible,  to  insure  success  to  Canby  ; second,  to  destroy 
the  enemy’s  line  of  communications  and  military  resources  ; thud,  to  destroy  or 
capture  their  forces  brought  into  the  field.  Tuscaloosa  and  Selma  would  prob- 
ably be  the  points  to  direct  the  expedition  against.  This,  however,  would  not 
be  so  important  as  the  mere  fact  of  penetrating  deep  into  Alabama.  Discretion 
should  be  left  to  the  officer  commanding  the  expedition  to  go  where,  according 
to  the  information  he  may  receive,  he  will  best  secure  the  objects  named  above. 

Now  that  your  force  has  been  so  much  depleted,  I do  not  know  what  number 


422 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


of  men  you  can  put  into  the  field.  If  not  more  than  five  thousand  men,  how 
ever,  all  cavalry,  I think  it  will  be  sufficient.  It  is  not  desirable  that  you 
should  start  this  expedition  until  the  one  leaving  Vicksburg  has  been  three  or 
four  days  out,  or  even  a week.  I do  not  know  when  it  will  start,  but  will 
inform  you  by  telegraph  as  soon  as  I learn.  If  you  should  hear  through  other 
sources  before  hearing  from  me,  you  can  act  on  the  information  received. 

To  insure  success,  your  cavalry  should  go  with  as  little  wagon-train  as  pos- 
sible,  relying  upon  the  country  for  supplies.  I would  also  reduce  the  number 
of  guns  to  a battery,  or  the  number  of  batteries,  and  put  the  extra  teams  to  the 
guns  taken.  No  guns  or  caissons  should  be  taken  with  less  than  eight  horses. 

Please  inform  me  by  telegraph,  on  receipt  of  this,  what  force  you  think  you 
will  be  able  to  send,  under  these  directions. 

U.  S.  Grant,  Lieutenant-General. 

Major-General  George  H.  Thomas. 

Leaving  General  Tliomas  to  carry  out  these  instructions, 
■we  must  now  go  back  a brief  space  in  the  chronological  order, 
to  cast  a glance  at  the  armies  in  front  of  Petersburg  and 
Richmond.  We  have  spoken  of  winter  inaction  ; but  this 
phrase  must  be  understood  only  in  a relative  sense.  In  the 
first  place,  the  weather  and  temperature  had  much  to  do  in 
forcing  a rest  upon  the  troops  ; and  besides,  as  has  been  now 
seen,  the  time  must  be  spent  by  the  lieutenant-general  in 
bringing  all  Iris  armies  together,  in  concentration  upon  Rich- 
mond. But  the  inactivity  was  by  no  means  unbroken.  Many 
cavalry  movements  were  made,  to  which  we  need  not  refer ; 
but  on  the  31st  of  January,  an  important  demonstration  was 
ordered  to  be  made  by  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  to  look 
again  for  the  enemy’s  right  flank,  and  threaten  the  Southside 
and  Danville  roads.  Owing  to  preparations  and  the  state  of 
the  weather,  the  army  did  not  move,  however,  until  the  5th  of 
February.  In  the  mean  time,  an  unintermitted  cannonade 
was  ordered  along  the  rebel  lines,  to  keep  their  troops  in 
place  and  cover  the  intended  movement. 

THE  MOVEMENT  TO  THE  LEFT. 

Gregg’s  cavalry,  followed  by  the  Fifth  Corps,  under  Warren, 
and  the  Second,  under  Humphreys,  were  put  in  motion  for 
Hatcher’s  Run,  with  four  days’  rations  and  several  batteries.  . 


CONCENTRATION. 


423 


While  the  cannonade  was  still  in  progress,  the  cavalry  moved 
down  the  Jerusalem  road  to  Reams’  Station.  Gregg  met  at 
Rowanty  Creek  a cavalry  force,  dismounted  and  behind  breast- 
works, on  the  opposite  side.  These  he  dislodged,  with  the 
assistance  of  one  infantry  brigade  of  the  Fifth  Corps ; and 
thence  he  moved  to  jDinwidclie  Courthouse,  sending  out  scout- 
ing parties,  one  of  which  moved  some  distance  unimpeded  up 
the  Boydton  road.  But  he  moved  back  the  same  night  to 
Rowanty  Creek.  Humphreys,  with  two  divisions,  moved  out 
on  the  Yaughan  road  to  the  crossing  of  Hatcher’s  Run,  and 
the  brigade  of  He  Trobriand  was  pushed  across.  The  Fifth 
Corps  marched  out  on  the  Halifax  road,  and  crossed  Rowanty 
Creek.  This  was  the  condition  of  things  on  Sunday  night. 
On  Monday,  the  6th,  Gregg  moved  forward,  finding  it  neces- 
sary to  corduroy  his  way,  on  the  Boydton  and  Yaughan  roads. 
The  Fifth  and  Second  Corps  were  in  position,  the  Second  on 
the  right ; and  the  Sixth  and  Ninth  were  moved1  westward, 
ready,  in  reserve,  to  aid  the  movement.  Warren  sent  Craw- 
ford’s division  to  occupy  Dabney’s  mill ; but  it  was  encoun- 
tered fiercely  by  Pegram,  who  was  also  reconnoitring,  and 
who  was  at  first  compelled  to  retire.  The  ground  was  miry, 
and  the  undergrowth  thick  and  tangled ; but  Crawford  pur- 
sued with  energy,  until  Pegram,  finding  Evans’  division  com- 
ing to  re-enforce  him,  halted  and  formed,  and  then,  although 
assisted  by  Ayres,  Crawford  was  compelled  to  fall  back.  The 
result  is,  that  our  forces  retire  to  their  intrenched  position 
along  the  Yaughan  road  and  Hatcher’s  Run,  where  the 
enemy’s  impetuous  advance  is  checked.  On  Wednesday,  the 
8th,  Crawford  and  Wheaton  are  again  sent  forward,  but  can 
effect  nothing. 

But  our  lines  have  been  extended  further  westward,  and  we 
have  a strong  point  of  departure  along  the  Yaughan  road  and 
the  lower  part  of  Hatcher’s  Run,  when  the  last  cry,  “ Up  and 
at  them,”  shall  be  uttered  by  the  lieutenant-general.  By  the 
middle  of  February,  the  supply  railroad  from  City  Point  was 
extended  to  the  run,  at  the  crossing  of  the  Yaughan  road,  and 
m the  run  held  by  a strong  Federal  force. 


424 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


Sheridan’s  grand  march. 

In  the  long-desired  and  now  rapidly  increasing  concentra- 
tion of  the  armies  upon  Richmond,  which  should  so  encircle 
and  inclose  Lee  as  to  force  his  final  surrender,  it  was  now  the 
time  for  Sheridan  to  move  southward.  The  rebels  had  virtu- 
ally abandoned  the  Shenandoah  Yalley,  and  Grant  determined 
to  bring  Sheridan  down,  to  cut  the  westward  communications 
with  Richmond,  and  then  either  to  join  Sherman’s  force,  pass- 
ing Richmond  on  the  west,  to  bring  him  to  the  Army  of  the 
Potomac,  or  to  let  him  move  back,  covering  the  Yalley. 
Which  should  be  done,  would  depend  much  upon  the  circum- 
stances which  would  be  developed  on  Sheridan’s  march. 
Grant,  however,  sent  him  the  following  letter  of  instructions, 
which  looks  to  a junction  with  Sherman  : 

City  Point,  Va.,  February  20,  I860 — 1 p.  m. 

General — As  soon  as  it  is  possible  to  travel,  I think  you  will  have  no 
difficulty  about  reaching  Lynchburg  with  a cavalry  force  alone.  From  there 
you  could  destroy  the  railroad  and  canal  in  every  direction,  so  as  to  be 
of  no  further  use  to  the  rebellion.  Sufficient  cavalry  should  be  left  behind  to 
look  after  Moseby’s  gang.  From  Lynchburg,  if  information  you  might  get 
there  would  justify  it,  you  could  strike  south,  heading  the  streams  in  Virginia 
to  the  westward  of  Danville,  and  push  on  and  join  Sherman.  This  additional 
raid,  with  one  now  about  starting  from  East  Tennessee,  under  Stoneman, 
numbering  four  or  five  thousand  cavalry ; one  from  Vicksburg,  numbering  seven 
or  eight  thousand  cavalry ; one  from  Eastport,  Mississippi,  numbering  ten 
thousand  cavalry ; Canby,  from  Mobile  Bay,  with  about  thirty-eight  thousand 
mixed  troops — these  three  latter  pushing  for  Tuscaloosa,  Selma,  and  Mont- 
gomery, and  Sherman  with  a large  army  eating  out  the  vitals  of  South  Carolina 
— is  all  that  will  be  wanted  to  leave  nothing  for  the  rebellion  to  stand  upon.  I 
would  advise  you  to  overcome  great  obstacles  to  accomplish  this.  Charleston 
was  evacuated  on  Tuesday  last. 

U.  S.  Grant,  Lieutenant-General. 

Major-General  P.  H.  Sheridan. 


In  answer  to  Sberidan’s  question  as  to  where  Sherman  was 
going,  Grant  could  only  reply,  “ It  is  doubtful,  but  I think 
he  is  going  to  Payetteville,  on  his  way  to  Goldsboro’.”  He 
further  stated,  that  when  Sheridan  should  reach  Lynchburg, 


CONCENTRATION. 


425 


should  lie  take  that  route,  he  'would  probably  find  Sherman 
moving  upon  Raleigh  ; opinions,  it  may  be  now  seen,  that  were 
correctly  stated.  Sheridan  set  out  upon  his  march  of  alter- 
natives, leaving  Winchester1,  on  the  27th  of  February.  He 
had  two  cavalry  divisions  of  about  five  thousand  each.  By  a 
rapid  march  he  saved  the  bridge  across  the  Middle  Fork  at 
Mount  Crawford,  by  arriving  before  the  enemy  could  destroy 
it,  on  the  1st  of  March  ; reached  Staunton  on  the  2d,  and 
pursued  Early  to  his  intrenchments  at  Waynesboro’.  There, 
without  waiting  to  reconnoitre,  such  was  his  momentum,  he 
attacked  at  once,  beat  Early,  took  his  works,  sixteen  hundred 
prisoners,  eleven  guns,  two  hundred  wagons  and  teams,  and 
seventeen  battle-flags.  The  prisoners  he  sent  back  to  Win- 
chester. 

The  circle  of  the  hunt  was  now  becoming  smaller,  and  was 
being  rapidly  reduced,  as  all  the  converging  radii  were 
shortened,  to  a single  point.  On  the  3d  of  March,  his  force 
had  reached  Charlottesville,  destroying  the  railroad  and  the 
bridge  in  its  march.  From  that  point,  a detachment  made  a 
complete  destruction  of  the  - railroad  towards  Richmond, 
including  the  large  iron  bridge  across  the  Rivanna  River ; 
while  his  main  body  waited  at  Charlottesville  two  days  for 
the  arrival  of  his  trains. 

It  was  this  delay,  among  other  circumstances,  which  caused 
him  to  abandon  the  idea  of  going  to  Lynchburg,  and  thence 
to  find  Sherman ; and  determined  him  to  complete  his  work 
of  destruction,  and  then  either  join  Grant  or  return  to  Win- 
chester. At  Charlottesville  he  divided  his  force  into  two 
columns.  The  first  division  moved  upon  Scottsville,  which  it 
reached  on  the  morning  of  the  6th  of  March,  and  it  marched 
up  the  James  River  to  New  Market,  destroying  every  lock  and 
large  portions  of  the  banks  of  the  James  River  Canal.  One 
part  of  this  force  also  went  to  Duguidsville,  to  secure  the 
bridge,  but  the  enemy  had  already  burnt  it. 

His  second  column  proceeded  down  the  railroad  towards 
Lynchburg,  destroying  it  as  far  as  Amherst  Courthouse, 
sixteen  miles  from  Lynchburg ; and  from  that  point  joined 


426 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


the  other  column  at  New  Market.  At  New  Market,  Sheri- 
dan would  have  crossed  the  river,  in  order  to  move  rapidly 
southeast  and  strike  the  Southside  road  at  Farmville,  and 
destroy  -it  towards  Appomattox  Courthouse ; but  the  water 
was  very  high,  and  his  ponton-bridge  would  not  reach  across, 
and  as  time  was  invaluable,  he  determined,  instead  of  return- 
ing to  Winchester,  to  strike  at  once  for  White  House,  on  the 
Pamunkey,  on  his  way  to  join  Grant.  This  the  lieutenant- 
general  says,  was  a fortunate  choice,  and  subsequent  events 
have  most  fully  demonstrated  that  it  was  so. 

In  pursuing  this  course,  he  marched  from  New  Market, 
down  the  canal  towards  Richmond,  destroying  the  locks  and 
banks  as  he  went.  On  the  10th  he  was  at  Columbia,  and 
while  resting  there  for  one  day,  he  sent  scouts  to  Grant  re- 
questing that  supplies  should  be  dispatched  to  meet  bim  at 
White  House.  This  request  Grant  received  on  the  12th,  and 
at  once  sent  an  infantry  force  to  occupy  White  House,  taking 
with  them  supplies  to  meet  Sheridan  on  his  arrival.  Prom 
Columbia  he  made  a slight  detour  northward,  thus  threaten- 
ing Richmond.  He  crossed  the  Annas  near  Ashland,  and 
having  destroyed  the  railroads  completely,  crossed  to  the  left 
bank  of  the  Pamunkey,  to  protect  his  march,  and  thus 
reached  White  House  on  the  19th.  The  raid  had  been  grand ; 
the  arrival  was  timely : there  was  work  for  Sheridan  to  do, 
which  perhaps  no  other  man  could  do  as  well. 

MARCH  ; THE  STRATEGIC  USHER. 

The  month  of  March  had  already  been  the  witness  of  great 
combinations  : it  was  to  see  greater  things  yet.  Let  us  look 
for  a moment  at  the  condition  of  affairs. 

Interior  lines  were  no  longer  valuable  ; our  masses  were 
almost  within  communicating  distance,  and  were  much  larger 
than  the  forces  of  the  enemy.  Grant’s  projects  had  been  pro- 
phetic, and  were  now  almost  fulfilled.  Lee  was  almost  shut 
up  by  the  Armies  of  the  Potomac  and  the  James.  Johnston 
could  only  observe  Sherman,  without  checking  him.  Early 


CONCENTRATION. 


427 


and  Hampton  were  no  match  for  Sheridan,  who  was  now  at 
"White  House.  Canbj  had  Dick  Taylor  at  a disadvantage, 
and  was  now  moving  on  Mobile.  Thomas  had  sent  two 
cavalry  expeditions,  one  under  Wilson  into  Northern  Alabama, 
and  the  other  under  Stoneman  from  East  Tennessee  towards 
Lynchburg.  Pope  was  preparing  for  a campaign  against 
Kirby  Smith  and  Price,  west  of  the  Mississippi.  Hancock 
was  at  Winchester,  where  he  could  hold  the  Valley,  and  when 
wanted,  march  a new  force  southward  upon  Richmond. 

In  this  conjuncture,  it  was  no  longer  any  fear  that  he  could 
not  capture  Richmond,  which  troubled  General  Grant.  That 
was  sure,  but  what  he  feared  was,  that  Lee,  a sensible  man 
and  a skilful  general,  would  see  that  the  game  was  up,  and 
make  good  his  escape  from  Richmond,  before  our  armies 
were  quite  ready  to  strike  the  final  blow,  and  capture  his 
whole  force.  This  was  indeed  the  danger.  It  was  a problem 
of  exceeding  delicacy.  Should  Lee  break  away  and  join  his 
army  to  that  of  Johnston,  they  had  the  mountains  to  retreat 
to,  and  might  have  still  given  us  great  trouble. 

But  besides  this,  there  was  another  important  consideration 
which  weighed  greatly  with  Grant.  The  Army  of  the  Potomac 
had  done  the  noblest,  most  onerous,  continuous  service,  not 
always  requited  by  the  success  which  it  deserved.  It  was 
composed  chiefly  of  Eastern  troops  and  Eastern  commanders. 
On  the  other  hand,  the  armies  of  the  West  had  been  crowned 
with  brilliant  successes.  That  Sherman  would  be  able  event- 
ually to  come  up  and  join  the  armies  operating  against  Rich- 
mond, there  was  no  doubt ; and  then  the  ultimate  success 
would  have  been  considered  due  to  the  arrival  of  the  Western 
armies.  There  would  have  arisen  bitter  rivalries  among  offi- 
cers and  men,  between  the  East  and  West : the  relative 
modicum  of  merit  would  have  been  fiercely  discussed  in  and 
out  of  Congress.  If,  then,  it  were  possible,  let  the  Aa’my  of 
the  Potomac  finish  the  work  they  had  so  nobly  begun.  This, 
although  a secondary  view,  was  strongly  corroborative  of  his 
purposes  already  formed. 

On  the  24th  March  he  prepared  for  the  grand  final  move* 


428 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


ment,  of  which  he  was  reasonably  hopeful  that  it  would  bring 
the  matter  to  an  end.  His  instructions  must  be  presented  as 
a vital  part  of  the  history. 

City  Point,  Va.,  March  24,  1865. 

General — On  the  29th  instant  the  armies  operating  against  Richmond  will 
be  moved  by  our  left,  for  the  double  purpose  of  turning  the  enemy  out  of  his 
present  position  around  Petersburg,  and  to  insure  the  success  of  the  cavalry 
under  General  Sheridan,  which  will  start  at  the  same  time,  in  its  efforts  to 
reach  and  destroy  the  Soutliside  and  Danville  railroads.  Two  corps  of  the 
Army  of  the  Potomac  will  be  moved  at  first,  in  two  columns,  taking  the  two 
roads  crossing  Hatcher’s  Run  nearest  where  the  present  line  held  by  us  strikes 
that  stream,  both  moving  towards  Dinwiddie  Courthouse.  » 

The  cavalry  under  General  Sheridan,  joined  by  the  division  now  under 
General  Davies,  will  move  at  the  same  time,  by  the  Weldon  road  and  the  Jerusa- 
lem plankroad,  turning  west  from  the  latter  before  crossing  the  Nottoway, 
and  west  with  the  whole  column  reaching  Stoney  Creek.  General  Sheridan 
will  then  move  independently  under  other  instructions,  which  will  be 
given  him.  All  dismounted  cavalry  belonging  to  the  Army  of  the  Poto- 
mac, and  the  dismounted  cavalry  from  the  Middle  Military  Division  not 
required  for  guarding  property  belonging  to  their  arm  of  service,  will  re- 
port to  Brigadier-General  Benham,  to  be  added  to  the  defences  of  City  Point. 
Major-General  Parke  will  be  left  in  command  of  all  the  army  left  for  holding 
the  lines  about  Petersburg  and  City  Point,  subject,  of  course,  to  orders  from 
the  commander  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac.  The  Ninth  Army  Corps  will  be 
left  intact  to  hold  the  present  line  of  works,  so  long  as  the  whole  line  now 
occupied  by  us  is  held.  If,  however,  the  troops  to  the  left  of  the  Ninth  Corps 
are  withdrawn,  then  the  left  of  the  corps  may  be  thrown  back  so  as  to  occupy 
the  position  held  by  the  army  prior  to  the  capture  of  the  Weldon  road.  All 
troops  to  the  left  of  the  Ninth  Corps  will  be  held  in  readiness  to  move  at  the 
shortest  notice  by  such  route  as  may  be  designated  when  the  order  is  given. 

General  Ord  will  detach  three  divisions,  two  white  and  one  colored,  or  so 
much  of  them  as  he  can,  and  hold  his  present  lines,  and  march  for  the  present 
left  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac.  In  the  absence  of  further  orders,  or  until 
further  orders  are  given,  the  white  divisions  will  follow  the  left  column  of  the 
Army  of  the  Potomac,  and  the  colored  division  the  right  column.  During  the 
movement,  Major-General  Weitzel  will  be  left  in  command  of  all  the  forces 
remaining  behind  from  the  Army  of  the  James. 

•The  movement  of  troops  from  the  Army  of  the  James  will  commence  on 
the  night  of  the  27th  instant.  General  Ord  will  leave  behind  the  minimum, 
number  of  cavalry  necessary  for  picket  duty  in  the  absence  of  the  main  army. 
A cavalry  expedition  from  General  Ord’s  command  will  also  be  started  from 
Suffolk,  to  leave  there  on  Saturday,  the  1st  of  April,  under  Colonel  Sumner, 
for  the  purpose  of  cutting  the  railroad  about  Hicksford.  This,  if  accomplished, 
will  have  to  be  a surprise,  and  therefore,  from  three  to  five  hundred  men  will 


CONCENTRATION. 


429 


be  sufficient.  They  should,  however,  be  supported  by  all  the  infantry  that  can 
be  spared  from  Norfolk  and  Portsmouth,  as  far  out  as  to  where  the  cavalry 
crosses  the  Blackwater.  The  crossing  should  probably  be  at  Uniten.  Should 
Colonel  Sumner  succeed  in  reaching  the  Weldon  road,  he  will  be  instructed  to 
do  all  the  damage  possible  to  the  triangle  of  roads  between  Hicksford,  Weldon, 
and  Gaston.  The  railroad-bridge  at  Weldon  being  fitted  up  for  the  passage 
of  carriages,  it  might  be  practicable  to  destroy  any  accumulation  of  supplies 
the  enemy  may  have  collected  south  of  the  Roanoke.  All  the  troops  will  move 
with  four  days'  rations  in  haversacks  and  eight  days’  in  wagons.  To  avoid  as 
much  hauling  as  possible,  and  to  give  the  Army  of  the  James  the  same  number 
of  days’  supplies  with  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  General  Ord  will  direct  his 
commissary  and  quartermaster  to  have  sufficient  supplies  delivered  at  the  ter- 
minus of  the  road  to  fill  up  in  passing.  Sixty  rounds  of  ammunition  per  man 
will  be  taken  in  wagons,  and  as  much  grain  as  the  transportation  on  hand  will 
carry,  after  taking  the  specified  amount  of  other  supplies.  The  densely 
wooded  country  in  which  the  army  has  to  operate  making  the  use  of  much 
artillery  impracticable,  the  amount  taken  with  the  army  will  be  reduced  to 
six  or  eight  guns  to  each  division,  at  the  option  of  the  army  commanders. 

All  necessary  preparations  for  carrying  these  directions  into  operation  may 
be  commenced  at  once.  The  reserves  of  the  Ninth  Corps  should  be  massed  as 
much  as  possible.  Whilst  I would  not  now  order  an  unconditional  attack  on 
the  enemy’s  line  by  them,  they  should  be  ready,  and  should  make  the  attack, 
if  the  enemy  weakens  his  line  in  their  front,  without  waiting  for  orders.  In 
case  they  carry  the  line,  then  thejwhole  of  the  Ninth  Corps  could  follow  up  so 
as  to  join  or  co-operate  with  the  balance  of  the  army.  To  prepare  for  this,  the 
Ninth  Corps  will  have  rations  issued  to  them  the  same  as  the  balance  of  the 
army.  General  Weitzel  will  keep  vigilant  watch  upon  his  front,  and  if  found 
at  all  practicable  to  break  through  at  any  point,  he  will  do  so.  A success  north 
of  the  James  should  be  followed  up  with  great  promptness.  An  attack  will  not 
be  feasible  unless  it  is  found  that  the  enemy  has  detached  largely.  In  that  case, 
it  may  be  regarded  as  evident  that  the  enemy  are  relying  upon  their  local  re- 
serves principally  for  the  defence  of  Richmond.  Preparations  may  be  made  for 
abandoning  all  the  line  north  of  the  James,  except  inclosed  works  ; only  to 
be  abandoned,  however,  after  a break  is  made  in  the  lines  of  the  enemy. 

By  these  instructions,  a large  part  of  the  armies  operating  against  Rich- 
- mend  is  left  behind.  The  enemy,  knowing  this,  may,  as  an  only  chance,  strip 
their  lines  to  the  merest  skeleton,  in  the  hope  of  advantage  not  being  taken  of 
it,  whilst  they  hurl  every  thing  against  the  moving  column,  and  return.  It 
cannot  be  impressed  too  strongly  upon  commanders  of  troops  left  in  the 
trenches,  not  to  allow  this  to  occur  without  taking  advantage  of  it.  The  very 
fact  of  the  enemy  coming  out  to  attack,  if  he  does  so,  might  be  regarded  as 
conclusive  evidence  of  such  a weakening  of  his  lines.  I would  have  it  particu- 
larly enjoined  upon  corps  commanders,  that  in  case  of  an  attack  from  the  ene- 
my, those  not  attacked  are  not  to  wait  for  orders  from  the  commanding  officer 
of  the  army  to  which  they  belong,  but  that  they  will  move  promptly,  and 


430 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


notify  the  commander  of  their  action.  I wish  also  to  enjoin  the  same  action  on 
the  part  of  division  commanders,  when  other  parts  of  their  corps  are  engaged. 

In  like  manner,  I would  urge  the  importance  of  following  up  a repulse  of  the 
enemy.  j 1 

U.  S.  Grant,  Lieutenant-General. 

Major-Generals  Meade,  Ord,  and  Sheridan. 

But  a desperate  movement  of  the  enemy  now  hastened  the  r 
catastrophe,  which  was  already  imminent. 

PORT  STEADMAN. 

Two  divisions  under  General  Gordon — Gordon’s  own  and 
Bushrod  Johnson’s — quietly  massing  in  front  of  the  Ninth 
Corps,  which  held  the  Appomattox  towards  the  left,  burst 
upon  our  intrencliments  on  Hare’s  Hill,  not  a mile  from  the 
river,  at  daybreak  on  the  25th  of  March,  captured  Fort  Stead- 
man by  a surprise  and  coujo-de-main,  with  Batteries  Nine,  Ten, 
and  Eleven,  on  its  flanks.  The  space  between  the  contending 
lines  was  only  one  hundred  and  fifty  yards.  The  Third  Bri- 
gade of  the  First  Division  of  the  Ninth  Corps  guarded  that 
part  of  the  lines,  while  the  Fourteenth  New  York  Heavy  Ar- 
tillery occupied  the  fort,  which  was  a square  redoubt,  covering 
about  one  acre,  and  mounting  nine  guns.  Clearing  his  own 
abatis,  and  unimpeded  by  ours,  Gordon  was  in  in  a moment, 
and  turned  the  guns  upon  the  adjacent  batteries,  Nine,  Ten, 
and  Eleven,  which  were  at  once  abandoned  by  our  troops,  and  . 
occupied  by  the  rebels.  It  was  a bold  stroke,  handsomely 
achieved,  but  his  success  was  at  an  end.  First  checked  in 
his  progress  by  Fort  Hascall,  next  on  the  left  of  Steadman, 
McLaughlin’s  brigade  rallied,  and,  with  the  remainder  of  Will- 
cox’s  division,  fought  valiantly  to  repair  the  fault. 

The  division  of  Hartranft,  most  of'  the  men  for  the  first  time 
under  fire,  is  ordered  to  attack ; and,  rushing  upon  Fort 
Steadman,  pushes  Gordon  out  into  the  space  over  which  he 
had  come,  which  is  now  also  swept  by  the  fire  of  adjacent 
batteries.  Most  of  the  enemy,  cut  off  by  this  cross-fire  upon 
their  line  of  retreat,  have  no  alternative  but  surrender ; and 
thus  Hartranft  secures  nearly  two  thousand  prisoners. 


CONCENTRATION. 


431 


The  attack,  which  for  a moment  promised  great  results  for 
the  enemy,  has  not  only  been  a failure  and  a loss,  but  it  seems 
to  have  been  the  signal  which  hastened  the  movements 
already  projected  by  Grant.  Wakened  into  action  by  the 
firing  around  Fort  Steadman,  Meade  orders  all  forward. 
Wright,  whose  corps  lay  on  the  left  of  the  Ninth,  rashes  to 
the  attack  as  a diversion,  and  seizes  the  enemy’s  advanced 
line.  Humphreys,  still  further  to  the  left,  moves  the  Second 
Corps  forward,  and  captures  the  enemy’s  picket-lines  in  his 
front.  All  efforts  of  the  enemy  to  recapture  them  are  una- 
vailing. 


President  Lincoln  is  a spectator  of  the  gallant  recapture  of 
I Steadman.  He  had  been  promised  a review : he  was  treated 
to  a successful  battle,  which  he  declared  to  be  better.  But 
he  does  not  lose  his  review.  Before  going  into  action,  Craw- 
ford’s division  marches  past,  saluting ; and  the  President  and 
the  ladies  of  his  party  behold,  with  mingled  emotions,  the 
steady  march  of  the  veterans  who  are  just  plunging  into  the 
battle  with  Wright.  Although  the  enemy  resisted  our  attack 
thenceforward  until  nightfall,  we  had  gained  much.  Our 
losses  were  about  twenty-five  hundred ; his  not  less  than 
five  thousand. 


sherman’s  visit. 

■ 

While  Sherman’s  army  was  occupying  a few  days  in  resting 

■ and  receiving  supplies,  in  its  camp  at  Goldsboro’,  that  officer 
made  a hurried  visit  to  Grant  at  City  Point,  on  the  27th  of 
March.  The  lieutenant-general,  the  President,  Generals 
Meade  and  Sheridan,  and  other  officers,  met  him  in  confer- 

■ ence.  Sherman  said  he  could  move,  as  early  as  April  10th, 
upon  -Johnston,  with  twenty  days’  supplies.  If  Grant  desired 
him  to  aid  the  movement  upon  Richmond,  he  would  advance, 
threaten  Raleigh,  and  strike  the  Danville  road  at  a point  near 
Burkesville,  thus  breaking  Lee’s  communications,  and  cutting 
off  his  retreat ; or  he  was  ready  to  march  directly  to  Rich- 
mond, and  strengthen  Grant’s  final  attack.  Grant  compra- 


432 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


nicated  liis  own  plans,  which  were  to  hurry  matters  by  moving 
on  the  29th  of  March.  If  his  attack  should  be  unsuccessful, 
he  would  mass  his  cavalry  to  destroy  the  communications 
between  Lee  and  Johnston,  so  that,  instead  of  joining  their 
forces,  they  might  be  beaten  in  detail.  Sherman  at  once  re- 
turned to  Goldsboro’,  to  move  against  Johnston. 

Grant’s  anxiety  was  now  extreme,  lest  at  the  last  moment 
Lee  should  escape  him,  and,  by  a happy  union  with  Johnston, 
inaugurate  a new,  long,  and  difficult  campaign.  The  great 
number  of  deserters  daily  coming  into  our  lines,  led  him  to 
believe  that  Lee  was  contemplating  an  escape. 

Spending  a few  days  in  reviewing  the  various  divisions,  he 
sent  his  sick  and  the  sutlers  to  City  Point ; waited  impatiently 
for  an  attack  from  Lee,  which  he  thought  would  be  the  signal 
for  his  hegira,  and  then  moved  the  army  out  in  observation 
and  readiness  to  manoeuvre  as  a unit ; sent  his  cavalry  out  to 
cut  the  rebel  communications,  and  to  remain  in  front  ready 
for  pursuit ; and  determined,  if  it  were  in  human  possibility, 
to  finish  up  the  whole  matter. 


TH-E  TRUE  “ BEGINNING-  OF  THE  END.’ 


433 


CHAPTER  XL. 

THE  TRUE  “BEGINNING  OF  THE  END.” 

Fight  at  Dinwiddie  Courthouse. — Battle  of  Five  Forks. — Defeat  of  the  reb- 
els.— Consternation  in  Richmond. — Its  evacuation  bt  Lee. — Pursuit  of  the 
FLEEING  ARMY. — Sailor’s  CREEK. — Lee’s  SURRENDER. — TERMS.-— -ShERMAN. — 
Stoneman. — Canby  at  Mobile. — Wilson’s  command. — Conclusion. 

It  was  now  the  early  morning  of  the  29th  of  March.  In 
accordance  with  instructions,  Ord  had  moved  out  with  two 
divisions  of  the  Twenty-fourth  Corps,  under  Gibbon,  and  one 
of  the  Twenty-fifth,  under  Birney,  and  McKenzie’s  cavalry, 
on  the  night  of  the  Twenty-seventh,  and  at  dawn  of  the  29th 
they  were  at  Hatcher’s  Run. 

On  the  28th,  Sheridan  had  received  the  following  instruc- 
tions : 

City  Point,  Va.,  March  28,  1865. 

Geherae — The  Fifth  Army  Corps  will  move  by  the  Vaughan  road  at  three 
A.  M.  to-morrow  morning.  The  Second  moves  at  about  nine  A.  H.,  having  but 
about  three  miles  to  march  to  reach  the  first  point  designated  for  it  to  take  on 
the  right  of  the  Fifth  Corps,  after  the  latter  reaching  Dinwiddie  Courthouse. 
Move  your  cavalry  at  as  early  an  hour  as  you  can,  and  without  being  confined 
to  any  particular  road  or  roads.  You  may  go  out  by  the  nearest  roads  in  rear 
of  the  Fifth  Corps,  pass  by  its  left,  and  passing  near  to  or  through  Dinwiddie, 
reach  the  -right  and  rear  of  the  enemy  as  soon  as  you  can.  It  is  not  the  inten- 
tion to  attack  the  enemy  in  his  idfrenched  position,  but  to  force  him  out  if 
possible.  Should  he  come  out  and  attack  us,  or  get  himself  where  he  can  be 
attacked,  move  in  with  your  entire  force  in  your  own  way,  and  with  the  full 
reliance  that  the  army  will  engage  or  follow  as  circumstances  will  dictate.  I 
shall  be  on  the  field,  and  will  probably  be  able  to  communicate  with  you. 
Should  I not  do  so,  and  you  find  that  the  enemy  keeps  within  his  main  in- 
trenched line,  you  may  cut  loose  and  push  for  the  Danville  road.  If  you  find 

19 


434 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


it  practicable,  I would  like  you  to  cross  the  Southside  road,  between  Petersburg 
and  Burkesville,  and  destroy  it  to  some  extent.  I would  not  advise  much  de- 
tention, however,  until  you  reach  the  Danville  road,  which  I would  like  you  to 
strike  as  near  to  the  Appomattox  as  possible.  Make  your  destruction  on  that  ■ 
road  as  complete  as  possible.  You  can  then  pass  on  to  the  Southside  road,  west 
of  Burkesville,  and  destroy  that  in  like  manner. 

After  having  accomplished  the  destruction  of  the  two  railroads,  which  are 
now  the  only  avenues  of  supply  to  Lee’s  army,  you  may  return  to  this  army, 
selecting  your  road  further  south  ; or  you  may  go  on  into  North  Carolina,  and 
join  General  Sherman.  Should  you  select  the  latter  course,  get  the  information 
to  me  as  early  as  possible,  so  that  I may  send  orders  to  meet  you  at  Goldsboro’. 

U.  S.  Grant,  Lieutenant-General. 

Hajor-Genebal  P.  H.  Sheridan. 

Sheridan’s  command,  at  the  start,  comprised  five  thousand 
seven  hundred  cavalry  under  Merritt,  and  three  thousand 
three  hundred  under  Crook  ; in  all  nine  thousand.  With 
these  he  moved  across  by  way  of  Reams’  Station  and 
Malon’s  crossing  of  Rowanty  Creek — where  he  built  a 
bridge — to  Dinwiddle  Courthouse,  on  his  way  to  cut  the 
enemy’s  communication ; but  already  fully  determined,  if  per- 
mitted, to  find  the  long-sought  flank  of  the  enemy,  crush  it, 
and  then  push  on  and  cut  off  Lee’s  retreat. 


He  was  at  Dinwiddie  Courthouse  on  the  afternoon  of  the 
29th  at  five  o’clock.  Custer  had  been  left  at  Malon’s  crossing 
to  protect  the  trains.  Our  lines  were  then  arranged  thus : 
Sheridan  on  the  extreme  left,  and  our  infantry,  under  Warren, 
extended  to  the  Quaker  road,  near  its  intersection  with  the 


THE  TRUE  “ BEGINNING  OF  THE  END.’ 


435 


BATTLE-FIELD  OF  DINWIDDLE  COURTHOUSE. 


436 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


Boydton  road  ; nest,  on  the  right,  was  Humphreys  ; nest,  Ord 
and  Wright ; while  Parke  held  the  works  in  front  of  Petersburg. 
In  this  position,  Grant  was  almost  certain  that  the  time  had  ■ 
come  for  capturing  Bichmond,  and,  what  was  of  far  more  im- 
portance, defeating  Lee  and  forcing  him  to  a surrender.  To 
this  end,  he  sent  Sheridan  the  following  important  and  signifi- 
cant dispatch : 

Gravelly  Rdn,  March  29,  1865. 

General — Our  line  is  now  unbroken  from  the  Appomattox  to  Dinwiddie. 
We  are  all  ready,  however,  to  give  up  all  from  the  Jerusalem  pi ankroad  to 
Hatcher’s  Run,  whenever  the  forces  can  be  used  advantageously.  After  getting 
into  line  south  of  Hatcher’s,  we  pushed  forward  to  find  the  enemy’s  position. 
General  Griffin  was  attacked  near  where  the  Quaker  road  intersects  the  B_oyd- 
ton  road,  but  repulsed  it  easily,  capturing  about  one  hundred  men.  Hum- 
phreys reached  Dabney’s  mill,  and  was  pushing  on  when  last  heard  from. 

I now  feel  like  ending  the  matter,  if  it  is  possible  to  do  so,  before  going  back. 

I do  not  want  you,  therefore,  to  cut  loose  and  go  after  the  enemy’s  roads  at 
present.  In  the  morning,  push  round  the  enemy  if  you  can,  and  get  on  to  his 
right  rear.  The  movements  of  the  enemy’s  cavalry  may,  of  course,  modify 
your  action.  We  will  act  all  together  as  one  army  here,  until  it  is  seen  what 
can  be  done  with  the  enemy.  The  signal-officer  at  Cobb’s  Hill  reported, 
at  11 : 30  A.  M.,  that  a cavalry  column  had  passed  that  point  from  Richmond 
towards  Petersburg,  taking  forty  minutes  to  pass. 

U.  S.  Grant,  Lieutenant-General. 

Major-General  P.  H.  Sheridan. 

Grant,  it  will  be  seen,  was  at  Gravelly  Run  in  person,  closely 
watching  the  developments  of  the  situation.  During  the  30th 
a heavy  storm  of  rain  rendered  the  roads  so  bad  that  Sheridan 
found  it  very  difficult  to  move  from  Dinwiddie  ; nothing  on 
wheels  could  get  forward,  except  on  corduroyed  roads.  But 
the  cavalry  can  flounder  on,  and  so  he  starts  on  the  30th  for 
Five  Forks,  on  the  "White  Oak  road,  where  he  knew  the  enemy 
was  in  force  : while  Warren  is  directed  to  extend  his  lines 
across  the  Boydton  road  to  the  White  Oak  road,  to  cross 
the  latter  if  possible,  and  in  any  event  to  hold  it  and  fortify. 

With  an  impetuosity  that  cannot  be  resisted,  Sheridan 
seizes  the  Five  Forks,  and  fights  a battle  there  ; but  the  enemy 
making  head  against  Warren,  who  has  moved  to  obey  his 
instructions,  drives  back  the  Fifth  Corps,  division  after  division, 


THE  TRUE  “BEGINNING  OF  THE  END.”  437 


U/y 


FIVE  FORKS 

' Cjp§  a' 


■ COM 


Iz/gravell  run 

1 ■CHURCH 

MM&a 


FIFTH^  c^l 
\ CORPSE  c^j 
BEFORE  =u^ 
THE  ATTACKS*^ 
gr\ 


r REFERENCE 
= U.S.  INFANTRY 
=sa  U.S.  CAVALRY 
eas  REBEL  FORCES 


SCALE  OF  MILES 


\ 

/ 

/ 

\ 

BATTLE  OF  FIVE  FOKKS, 


438.. 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


and  tlien  turns  in  force  upon  Sheridan,  who  is  slowly  driven 
back  to  Dinwiddie  Courthouse.  In  the  mean  time,  Hum- 
phreys drives  the  enemy  back  in  his  front,  into  his  main  line  , 
near  Burgess’s  mill,  while  Ord  and  Wright,  reporting  the 
enemy  weak  before  them,  are  impatient  to  move  forward.  In 
this  conjuncture,  Grant  re-enforces  Sheridan  with  the  Fifth 
Corps — because  it  is  the  nearest — which  he  placed  under  his 
command ; and  thus  strengthened,  Sheridan  again  moves  • i 
forward,  while  the  other  corps  assaidt  in  their  front. 

As  the  attack  on  Fort  Steadman  had  enabled  our  troops  in 
their  riposte  to  get  very  close  to  the  enemy’s  lines,  the  task 
was  not  difficult.  But  we  are  anticipating. 

In  this  forced  movement  to  the  rear  against  overpowering 
numbers  of  the  enemy,  General  Sheridan,  in  the  opinion  of 
Grant,  displayed  great  generalship.  He  did  not  retreat  on 
the  main  army,  “ to  tell  the  story  of  superior  forces  encoun- 
tered, but  he  dismounted  his  cavalry  and  deployed,  which 
forced  the  enemy  to  do  the  same,  and  thus  checked  his 
progress.”  When  Grant  was  informed  of  this,  he  sent 
McKenzie’s  division  of  cavalry,  with  one  division  of  the  Fifth 
Corps  to  his  assistance ; and  soon  after,  as  Meade  had 
informed  him  that  Humphreys  could  hold  the  Boydton  road, 
the  other  division  of  the  Fifth  was  sent  to  Sheridan,  and  that 
officer  assumed  the  command  of  the  whole  corps.  This  was 
on  the  1st  of  April.  In  front  of  Dinwidclie,  Sheridan  now 
assaulted,  and  fought  a successful  battle,  drove  the  enemy 
back,  and  made  a second  advance  on  Five  Forks,  which  the 
enemy  now  held  in  great  force.  Here  Sheridan  executed  a 
beautiful  tactical  manoeuvre.  While  the  enemy  were  pressed 
within  their  works,  he  directed  General  Merritt  to  demon- 
strate, as  though  he  would  turn  the  enemy’s  right  flank, 
while  the  Fifth  Corps  was  ordered  up  to  strike  their  left  flank 
vigorously.  The  Fifth  Corps,  General  Sheridan  thought,  was 
moving  too  slowly,  and  for  this  he  censured  W arren ; but  at 
last  it  was  in  readiness, — Ayres’  division  on  the  left  in  double 
lines,  Crawford  on  the  right,  and  Griffin  in  reserve,  behind 
Crawford.  We  quote  Sheridan’s  words  : 


THE  TRUE  “ BEGINNING  OF  THE  END.1 


439 


“ I then  directed  General  Merritt  to  demonstrate  as  though  he  was  attempt- 
ing to  turn  the  enemy’s  right  flank,  and  notified  him  that  the  Fifth  Corps 
would  strike  the  enemy's  left  flank,  and  ordered  that  the  cavalry  should  assault 
the  enemy’s  works  as  soon  as  the  Fifth  Corps  became  engaged,  and  that  would 
be  determined  by  the  volleys  of  musketry.  I then  rode  over  to  where  the  Fifth 
Corps  was  going  into  position,  and  found  them  coming  up  very  slowly.  I was 
exceedingly  anxious  to  attack  at  once,  for  the  sun  was  getting  low,  and  we  had 
to  tight  or  go  back.  It  was  no  place  to  intrench,  and  it  would  have  been  shame- 
ful to  have  gone  back  with  no  results  to  compensate  for  the  loss  of  the  brave 
men  who  had  fallen  during  the  day.  In  this  connection,  I will  say  that  Gen- 
eral Warren  did  not  exert  himself  to  get  up  his  corps  as  rapidly  as  he  might 
have  done  ; and  his  manner  gave  me  the  impression  that  he  wished  the  sun  to 
go  down  before  dispositions  for  the  attack  could  be  completed.  As  soon  as  the 
corps  was  in  position,  I ordered  an  advance  in  the  following  formation  : Ayres’ 
division  on  the  left,  in  double  lines  ; Crawford’s  division  on  the  right,  in  double 
lines ; and  Griffin’s  division  in  reserve,  behind  Crawford  : and  the  White  Oak 
road  was  reached  without  opposition.  McKenzie  was  ordered  to  swing  round 
on  the  right  of  the  infantry,  and  get  possession  of  the  ford  at  the  crossing  of 
Hatcher's  Run.” 

The  Fifth  Corps  advanced  gallantly  with  a left  half-wheel, 
and  went  into  and  beyond  the  enemy’s  works,  routing  him  and 
pursuing ; while  Merritt,  whose  signal  was  to  be  the  firing  of 
the  Fifth,  assaulted  and  carried  the  enemy’s  right,  putting  him 
to  flight  in  that  quarter.  In  General  Sheridan’s  flashing  words : 

“ The  enemy  were  driven  from  their  strong  line  of  works,  and  completely 
routed  ; the  Fifth  Corps  doubling  up  their  left  flank  in  confusion,  and  the  cav- 
alry of  General  Merritt  dashing  on  to  the  White  Oak  road,  capturing  their 
artillery  and  turning  it  upon  them,  and  riding  into  their  broken  ranks  so  de- 
moralized them,  that  they  made  no  serious  stand  after  their  line  was  carried, 
but  took  to  flight  in  disorder.” 

Between  five  thousand  and  six  thousand  prisoners  fell  into 
our  hands,  and  the  fugitives  were  driven  westward,  and  were 
pursued  till  long  after  dark  by  Merritt’s  and  McKenzie’s 
‘ cavalry,  for  a distance  of  six  miles. 

During  this  attack,  Sheridan  was  again  dissatisfied  with 
Warren  ; and  having  already  received,  unsolicited,  permission 
from  the  lieutenant-general,  he  relieved  Warren  of  his  com- 
mand, and  turned  it  over  to  Griffin,  not  the  ranking  officer, 
bat  selected  for  the  purpose. 


440 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


Grant,  still  fearful  that  the  audacious  advance  of  Sheridan 
might  be  overpowered,  sent  him  during  the  night  Miles’  divi- 
sion of  the  Second  Corps,  which  reported  at  daylight  on  the  , 
2d.  It  was  at  once  ordered  to  move  up  the  White  Oak  road 
towards  Petersburg,  and  attack  the  enemy  at  the  intersection 
of  that  road  with  the  Claiborne  road.  Miles  was  followed  by 
two  divisions  of  the  Fifth.  He  attacked  handsomely,  and 
forced  the  enemy  back ; but  was  soon  reclaimed  by  Hum- 
phreys, and  relinquished,  greatly  to  Sheridan’s  regret. 

Let  us  look  a little,  further  to  our  right.  A heavy  bombard- 
ment had  been  kept  up  all  night  of  April  1 along  our  whole 
line  ; and  at  four  o’clock  on  the  morning  of  the  2d  a combined 
assault  was  made,  with  grand  success.  Wright,  with  the 
Sixth,  swept  every  thing  in  his  front,  from  his  left  at  Hatch- 
er’s Hun  towards  Petersburg,  taking  many  guns  and  prisoners. 
Ord,  joining  him  on  the  right,  was  equally  successful ; and 
then  the  two  combined  swung  round  by  a right  wheel  and  for- 
ward, and  closed  upon  Petersburg  to  the  river,  tearing  up  the 
Southside  Kailroad. 

Parke,  holding  in  front  of  Petersburg,  assaulted,  taking  the 
main  hue  with  its  guns,  but  not  the  innermost  line.  Gibbon, 
with  a part  of  Ord’s  command,  captured  two  strong  works, 

“ the  most  salient  and  commanding  points  south  of  Peters- 
burg.” The  rebel  lines  around  the  city  were  thus  very  much 
shortened,  and  if  a new  assault  should  be  thought  necessary, 
the  capture  would  not  be  difficult. 

When  Miles  made  his  attack  under  Sheridan’s  orders  he 
had  pushed  the  enemy  across  the  run,  and  followed  him  up  to 
Sutherland’s  Depot,  on  the  Southside  road ; and  it  will  be 
remembered  that  two  divisions  of  the  Fifth  Corps  had  followed 
the  movement.  After  a hard  fight,  in  which  the  rebels  v,  ere 
driven  by  Meade  on  our  right  and  Sheridan  on  our  left,  they 
broke  at  that  point  in  great  confusion,  streaming  westward 
by  the  main  road  along  the  Appomattox. 

The  night  of  the  2d  of  April  was  one  of  consternation  and 
terror  in  Richmond.  The  people  had  been  lulled  by  the  long 
years  of  security,  and  deceived  by  their  leaders.  No  intelli* 


THE  TRUE  “BEGINNING  OF  THE  END.1 


441 


gent  man  doubted  the  result,  but  the  hoodwinked  populace 
still  believed  that  Richmond  was  impregnable,  and  would 
never  be  evacuated.  Their-  eyes  were  now  suddenly  opened. 
Without  warning,  it  was  now  announced,  while  Jeff.  Davis  was 
in  church,  for  it  was  Sunday,  that  the  army  was  evacuating 
the  city,  and  that  the  “ Eederals”  would  enter  at  once.  Lee, 
who  had  long  before  seen  the  folly  of  continuing  the  struggle, 
had  been  overruled  by  Jeff.  Davis ; but  now  there  was  no 
choice.  The  army  left  that  nig]  it,  in  frantic  haste  to  move  by 
the  Danville  road,  and  form  a junction  with  Johnston.  But 
it  was  too  late. 

Sheridan  pursued  vigorously  on  the  3d,  striking  at  once  for 
the  Danville  road,  to  cut  him  off.  Meade,  with  the  Second  and 
Sixth  corps,  followed  him  by  a forced  march ; Ord  was  dis- 
patched to.  Burkesville,  moving  along  the  Southside  road  ; the 
Ninth  Corps  stretched  out,  holding  the  main  points  in  rear. 

Although  so  much  had  been  achieved,  there  was  still  to  be 
a race  with  the  rebels — a race  for  life.  Lee  must  not  escape. 
On  the  4th  of  April,  Sheridan  struck  the  Danville  road  at  J et- 
tersville,  right  athwart  the  track  of  Lee,  who  had  only  reached 
Amelia  Courthouse.  The  rebel  army  was  in  no  condition  to 
prolong  the  conflict ; it  could  only  now  drift  hopelessly  west- 
ward, and  put  off  for  a few  hours  the  evil  day. 

At  Jettersville,  Sheridan  intrenched,  and  waited  for  Meade, 
who  came  up  the  next  day,  the  5th.  On  the  afternoon  of  that 
day,  Ord  was  at  Burkesville  ; and  Grant,  who  had  reached 
Wilson’s  Station,  addressed  the  following  letter  to  Sherman  : 

Wilson’s  Station,  April  5,  ISfin. 

General — All  indications  now  are  that  Lee  will  attempt  to  reach  Danville 
with  the  remnant  of  his  force.  Sheridan,  who  was  up  with  him  last  night, 
reports  all  that  is  left — horse,  foot,  and  dragoons — at  twenty  thousand,  much 
demoralized.  W e hope  to  reduce  this  number  one-half.  I shall  push  on  to 
Burkesville,  and  if  a stand  is  made  at  Danville,  will  in  a few  days  go  there.  If 
you  can  possibly  do  so,  push  on  from  where  you  are,  and  let  us  gee  if  we  cannot 
finish  the  job  with  Lee’s  and  Johnston’s  armies.  Whether  it  will  be  better  for 
you  to  strike  for  Greensboro’,  or  nearer  to  Danville,  you  will  be  better  able  to 
judge  when  you  receive  this.  Rebel  armies  now  are  the  only  strategic  points 
to  strike  at. 

IT.  S.  Grant,  Lieutenant-General. 

iliroB-GENEBAL  W.  T.  ShERAIAN. 

19* 


442 


GRANT  AND  IIIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


But  such  a junction  was  not  to  be  necessary.  If  unmo- 
lested, Lee  could  hardly  have  taken  that  army  to  Johnston. 

On  the  6th  of  April,  Lee  moved  westward,  as  if  towards 
Danville  ; and  Sheridan,  relinquishing  the  command  of  the 
Fifth  Corps,  and  returning  it  to  Meade,  moved  rapidly  with 
his  cavalry,  followed  by  the  Sixth  Corps,  to  strike  his  flank. 
The  Second  and  Fifth  followed  after.  Ord  moved  to  Farm- 
ville,  on  the  Lynchburg  road,  and  sent  his  cavalry,  with  two ' 
regiments  of  infantry,  to  destroy  the  bridges.  This  little 
advance  force  encountered  the  head  of  Lee’s  army,  which 
struck  it  a staggering  blow  ; but,  with  a fine  soldierly  vision, 
General  Theodore  Bead,  who  was  in  command,  fought  this 
overwhelming  force  most  heroically,  detained  it  in  his  front 
until  Ord  could  come  up,  and  fell  a martyr  to  his  zeal. 
Such  conduct  deserves  an  immortal  record,  and  has  it  in 
Grant’s  report. 

sailor’s  creek. 

On  the  afternoon  of  the  6th,  Sheridan  struck  a force  of  the 
enemy  just  south  of  Sailor’s  Creek,  a small  southern  tributary 
of  the  Appomattox,  and  a battle  ensued,  in  which  he  cap- 
tured sixteen  guns  and  four  hundred  wagons,  and  kept  the 
enemy  employed  until  the  arrival  of  the  Sixth  Corps,  which, 
we  have  seen,  was  marching  in  his  rear.  A combined  attack 
was  then  made,  which  resulted  in  the  capture  of  between  six 
and  seven  thousand  prisoners,  and  a large  number  of  general 
officers.  The  disintegrating  process  was  rapidly  going  on. 
In  this  battle,  the  Second  Corps  and  Twenty-fourth  partici- 
pated. The  army  was  now  a grand  moving  machine,  elastic, 
but  exact.  The  corps,  well  in  hand,  were  skilfully  moved  as 
the  exigencies  of  the  field  required. 

On  the  morning  of  the  7th  the  pursuit  was  still  continued — 
me  cavalry,  under  Sheridan,  less  one  division,  moving  with 
the  Fifth  Corps  through  Prince  Edward’s  Courthouse  ; tlio 
Sixth  Corps,  the  Twenty-fourth,  and  one  division  of  cavalry, 
upon  Farmville.  The  Second  Corps  moved  by  High  Bridge. 


THE  TRUE  “BEGINNING  OF  THE  END.” 


443 


Tlie  enemy  were  now  all  north,  of  the  Appomattox  ; but  so 
close  was  the  pursuit,  that  the  Second  Corps  seized  High 
Bridge  before  the  enemy  could  destroy  it,  and  crossed  at  their 
heels.  The  Sixth,  with  the  cavalry  division,  crossed  at  Farm- 
ville.  The  hunt  was  nearly  ended.  Lee  was  now  not  only 
hopeless,  but  Grant  believed  that  he  had  determined  to  sur- 
render. To  this  end,  the  following'  correspondence  ensued 
between  them.  Grant  unites  from  Barmville  : 

Arnn,  7,  1S6-1. 

General — The  result  of  tlie  last  week  must  convince  you  of  the  hopeless- 
ness of  further  resistance,  on  the  part  of  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia,  in  this 
struggle.  I feel  that  it  is  so,  and  regard  it  as  my  duty  to  shift  from  myself  the 
responsibility  of  any  further  effusion  of  blood,  by  asking  of  you  the  surrender  of 
that  portion  of  the  Confederate  States  army  known  as  the  Army  of  Northern 
Virginia. 

H.  S.  Ghaut,  Lieutenant-General. 

General  R.  E.  Lee. 


Early  on  the  morning  of  the  8th,  before  leaving,  Grant 
received  at  Earmville  the  following  : 


April  7,  1S65. 

General — I have  received  your  note  of  this  date.  Though  not  entertain- 
ing the  opinion  you  express  on  the  hopelessness  of  further  resistance  on  the 
part  of  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia,  I reciprocate  your  desire  to  avoid  use- 
less effusion  of  blood,  and  therefore,  before  considering  your  proposition,  ask 
the  terms  you  will  offer  on  condition  of  its  surrender. 

R.  E.  Lee,  General. 

Lieutenant-General  U.  S.  Grant. 


To  this,  Grant  immediately  replied  : 

April  8,  1SG5. 

General — Tour  note  of  last  evening,  in  reply  to  mine  of  same  date,  asking 
the  condition,  on  which  I will  accept  the  surrender  of  the  Army  of  Northern 
Virginia,  is  just  received.  In  reply,  I would  say,  that  peace  being  my  great 
desire,  there  is  but  one  condition  I would  insist  upon — namely,  that  the  men  and 
officers  surrendered  shall  be  disqualified  for  taking  up  arms  again  against  the 
Government  of  the  United  States  until  properly  exchanged.  I will  meet  you, 
or  will  designate  officers  to  meet  any  officers  you  may  name  for  the  same  pur- 
pose, at  any  point  agreeable  to  you,  for  the  purpose  of  arranging  definitely  tho 
terms  upion  which  the  surrender  of  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia  will  be 
received. 

U.  S.  Grant,  Lieutenant-General. 

General  R.  E.  Lee. 


444 


GRANT  AND  HIS.  CAMPAIGNS. 


On  tlie  morning  of  the  8th,  as  nothing  was  yet  decided, 
Grant  renewed  the  pursuit ; the  enemy  pushing  as  fast  as  he 
cordd  for  Appomattox  Station,  and  our  troops  moving  upon 
him  with  equal  footsteps.  Meade’s  army  was  now  north  of 
the  Appomattox,  pushing  the  rear-guard,  hut  never  able  to 
bring  it  to  a decisive  engagement.  On  the  afternoon  of  the 
8th,  Sheridan  strikes  the  railroad  at  Appomattox,  and  drives 
the  enemy  before  him,  capturing  twenty-five  guns,  a hospital- 
train,  and  four  trains  of  cars  with  supplies.  Grant  joins 
Meade  at  noon  of  the  8th,  and  receives  the  following  letter  : 

April  8,  1865. 

General — I received,  at  a late  hour,  your  note  of  to-day.  In  mine  of  yester- 
aay,  I did  not  intend  to  propose  the  surrender  of  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia, 
hut  to  ask  the  terms  of  your  proposition.  To  he  frank,  I do  not  think  the  emer- 
gency has  arisen  to  call  for  the  surrender  of  this  army  ; hut  as  the  restoration  of 
peace  should  be  the  sole  object  of  all,  I desired  to  know  whether  jTour  proposals 
would  lead  to  that  end.  I cannot,  therefore,  meet  you  with  a view  to  surrender 
the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia;  hut  as  far  as  your  proposal  may  affect  the 
Confederate  State  forces  under  my  command,  and  tend  to  the  restoration  of 
peace,  I should  he  pleased  to  meqt  you  at  10  A.  M.  to-morrow  on  the  old  stage 
road  to  Richmond,  between  the  picket-lines  of  the  two  armies. 

R.  E.  Lee,  General. 

Lieutenant-General  U.  S.  Grant. 

To  which  he  answers  as  follows  : 

April  9,  1865. 

General — Your  note  of  yesterday  is  received.  I have  no  authority  to  treat 
on  the  subject  of  peace  ; the  meeting  proposed  for  10  a.  m.  to-day,  could  lead  to 
no  good.  I will  state,  however,  general,  that  I am  equally  anxious  for  peace 
with  yourself,  and  the  whole  North  entertains  the  same  feeling.  The  terms 
upon  which  peace  can  be  had  are  well  understood.  By  the  South  laying  down 
their  arms  they  will  hasten  that  most  desirable  event,  save  thousands  of 
human  lives,  and  hundreds  of  millions  of  property  not  yet  destroyed.  Sincerely 
hoping  that  all  our  difficulties  may  be  settled  without  the  loss  of  another  life, 

I subscribe  myself,  etc. 

U.  S.  Grant,  Lieutenant-General. 

General  R.  E.  Lee. 

On  the  9tb,  Ord  comes  up  to  Appomattox,  and  witli  him  the 
Fifth  Corps,  just  as  the  enemy  is  making  a desperate  effort  to 
break  through  the  cavalry,  and  defeat  it.  This  is  the  end : 
the  last  ditch  is  reached.  A white  flag  comes  into  the  lines, 


THE  TRUE  “BEGINNING  OF  THE  END.’ 


445 


APPOMATTOX  COURTHOUSE — THE  SURRENDER. 


446 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


asking  for  a suspension  of  hostilities  in  order  to  arrange  terms 
for  surrender.  This  Grant  received  while  going  to  join  Sher- 
idan. It  was  in  the  following  terms  : 

% April  9,  18(55. 

General — I received  your  note  of  this  morning,  on  the  picket-line,  whither 
I had  come  to  meet  you,  and  ascertain  definitely  what  terms  were  embraced  in 
your  proposal  of  yesterday,  with  reference  to  the  surrender  of  this  army.  I now 
ask  an  interview  in  accordance  with  the  offer  contained  in  your  letter  of  yester- 
day, for  that  purpose. 

R.  E.  Lee,  General. 

Lieutenant-General  U.  S.  Grant. 


The  interview  took  place  at  the  residence  of  Mr.  W. 
McLean,  at  Appomattox  Courthouse.  It  was  brief,  but  con- 
clusive. Sad  in  the  extreme  to  the  Confederate  general,  who 
having  risked  every  thing,  had  lost  all. 

No  pen  can  describe  the  exultation  of  our  troops. 

The  following  view  from  a rebel  standpoint  is  presented  by 
an  eye-witness  from  the  rebel  side  : 


“ There  is  no  passage  of  history  in  this  heart-breaking  war  which  will,  for  years 
to  come,  he  more  honorably  mentioned,  and  gratefully  remembered  than  the 
demeanor,  on  the  9th  of  April,  1865,  of  General  Grant  towards  General  Lee.  I 
do  not  so  much  allude  to  the  facility  with  which  honorable  terms  were  accord- 
ed to  the  Confederates,  as  to  the  hearing  of  General  Grant,  and  the  officers 
about  him,  towards  General  Lee.  The  interview  was  brief.  Three  commis- 
sioners upon  either  side  were  immediately  appointed.  The  agreement  to  which 
these  six  commissioners  acceded  is  known. 

“ In  the  mean  time,  immediately  that  General  Lee  was  seen  riding  to  the  rear, 
dressed  more  gayly  than  usual,  and  begirt  with  his  sword,  the  rumor  of  imme- 
diate surrender  flew  like  wildfire  through  the  Confederates.  It  might  be  im- 
agined that  an  army,  which  had  drawn  its  last  regular  rations  on  the  1st  of 
April,  and,  harassed  incessantly  by  night  and  day,  had  been  marching  and 
fighting  until  the  morning  of  the  9tli,  would  have  welcomed  any  thing  like  a 
termination  of  its’sufferings,  let  it  come  in  what  form  it  might.  Let  those  who 
idly  imagine  that  the  finer  feelings  are  the  prerogative  of  what  are  called  the 
‘ upper  classes,’  "learn  from  this  and  similar  scenes  to  appreciate  ‘ common 
men.’  As  the  great  Confederate  captain  rode  back  from  his  interview  with 
General  Grant,  the  news  of  the  surrender  acquired  shape  and  consistency,  and 
could  no  longer  be  denied.  The  effect  on  the  worn  and  battered  troops — some 
of  whom  had  fought  since  April,  1861,  and  (sparse  survivors  of  hecatombs  of 
fallen  comrades)  had  passed  unscathed  through  such  hurricanes  of  shot,  ai 
within  four  years  no  other  men  had  ever  experienced — passes  mortal  description. 


THE  TRUE  “BEGINNING  OF  THE  END.’ 


447 


“ Whole  lines  of  battle  rushed  up  to  their  beloved  old  chief,  and  choking  witli 
emotion,  broke  ranks  and  struggled  with  each  other  to  wring  him  once  more 
by  the  hand.  Men  who  had  fought  throughout  the  war,  and  knew  what  the. 
agony  and  humiliation  of  that  moment  must  be  to  him,  strove,  with  a refine- 
ment of  unselfishness  and  tenderness  which  he  alone  could  fully  appreciate,  to 
lighten  his  burden  and  mitigate  his  pain.  With  tears  pouring  down  both 
cheeks,  General  Lee  at  length  commanded  voice  enough  to  say,  ‘ Men,  we  have 
fought  through  the  war  together.  I have  done  the  best  that  I could  for  you.’ 
Not  an  eye  that  looked  on  that  scene  was  dry.  Nor  was  this  the  emotion  of 
sickly  sentimentalists,  but  of  rough  and  rugged  men,  familiar  with  hardships, 
danger,  and  death  in  a thousand  shapes,  mastered  by  sympathy  and  feeling  for 
another  which  they  never  experienced  on  their  own  account.  I know  of  no 
other  passage  of  military  history  so  touching,  unless,  in  spite  of  the  melo-dra- 
matic  coloring  which  French  historians  have  loved  to  shed  over  the  scene,  it  can 
be  found  in  the  Adieu  de  Fontainebleau. 

“ It  remains  for  me  briefly  to  notice  the  last  parade  of  an  army,  whereof  the 
exploits  will  be  read  with  pride  so  long  as  the  English  tongue  is  spoken.  In 
pursuance  of  an  arrangement  of  the  six  commissioners,  the  Confederate  army 
marched  by  divisions,  on  the  morning  of  April  the  12th,  to  a spot  at  the 
Appomattox  Courthouse,  where  they  stacked  arms  and  deposited  accoutre- 
ments. Upon  this  solemn  occasion  Major-General  Gibbon  represented  the 
United  States  authorities.  With  the  same  exalted  and  conspicuous  delicacy 
which  he  had  exhibited  throughout  the  closing  scenes.  General  Grant  was  not 
again  visible  after  his  final  interview  with  General  Lee.  About  seven  thousand 
eight  hundred  Confederates  marched, with  their  muskets  in  their  hands,  and 
were  followed  by  about  eighteen  thousand  unarmed  stragglers,  who  claimed  to 
be  included  in  the  capitulation.  Each  Confederate  soldier  was  furnished  with 
printed  form  of  parole,  which  was  filled  up  for  him  by  liis  own  officers,  and  a 
duplicate  handed  to  a designated  Federal  officer.  By  the  evening  of  the  12th 
the  paroles  were  generally  distributed,  and  the  disbanded  men  began  to  scatter 
through  the  country.  Hardly  one  of  them  had  a farthing  of  money.  Sour;  of 
them  had  from  fifteen  hundred  to  two  thousand  miles  to  travel,  over  a country 
of  which  the  scanty  railroads  were  utterly  annihilated.” 

The  correspondence  gives  the  exact  terms. 

Appohattox  Coukthouse,  Ya.,  April  9,  1865. 

General — In  accordance  with  the  substance  of  my  letter  to  you  of  the  8th 
instant,  I propose  to  receive  the  surrender  of  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia  on 
the  following  terms — to  wit : Rolls  of  all  the  officers  and  men  to  be  made  in 
duplicate,  one  copy  to  be  given  to  an  officer  to  be  designated  by  me,  the  other 
to  be  retained  by  such  officer  or  officers  as  you  may  designate.  The  officers  to 
give  their  individual  paroles  not  to  take  up  arms  against  the  Government  ol 
the  United  States  until  properly  exchanged  ; and  each  company  or  regimental 
commander  to  sign  a like  parole  for  the  men  of  their  commands.  The  arms, 


448 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


artillery,  and  public  property  to  be  packed  and  stacked,  and  turned  over  to  the 
officers  appointed  by  me  to  receive  them.  This  will  not  embrace  the  side-arms 
of  the  officers,  nor  their  private  horses  or  baggage.  This  done,  each  officer 
and  man  will  be  allowed  to  return  to  his  home,  not  to  be  disturbed  by  United 
States  authority  so  long  as  they  observe  their  paroles,  and  the  laws  in  force 
where  they  may  reside. 

U.  S.  Grant,  Lieutenant-General. 

General  R.  E.  Lee. 

Headquarters  Army  Northern  Virginia, 
April  9,  1865. 

General — I have  received  your  letter  of  this  date,  containing  the  terms  of 
surrender  of  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia  as  proposed  by  you.  As  they  are 
substantially  the  same  as  those  expressed  in  your  letter  of  the  8th  instant,  they 
are  accepted.  I will  proceed  to  designate  the  proper  officers  to  carry  the  stipu- 
lations into  effect. 

R.  E.  Lee,  General. 

Lieutenant-General  U.  S.  Grant. 

Gibbon’s  command,  with,  the  Fifth  Corps  under  Griffin,  and 
McKenzie’s  cavalry,  were  ordered  to  remain  at  Appomattox, 
while  the  process  of  paroling  was  going  on,  and  to  take 
charge  of  the  public  property.  Grant  immediately  set  the 
remainder  of  the  army  in  motion  for  Burkesville.  The  great 
event  had  been  achieved.  Lee,  the  greatest  man  as  well  as 
the  ranking  soldier  in  the  Confederacy,  had  given  up  the 
cause,  and  his  influence  broke  up  the  rebellion.  Grant,  after 
weary  months,  or  rather  a long  year,  of  the  most  arduous 
and  responsible  military  labor  ever  performed  by  a general, 
had  seen  the  issue  of  all  his  plans,  desires,  and  hopes  in  a 
complete  success.  The  country  again  rung  with  his  name. 
The  few  bitter  and  cold  men  who  were  dissatisfied  with  the 
terms  he  accorded  to  Lee,  spoke  only  in  whispers.  He  had 
not  been  in  their  pay  or  service,  he  had  acted  for  the  Union, 
and  thp  cause  of  humanity.  And  it  must  have  given  his 
heart  a glow  of  pleasure,  that  he  could  put  one  drop  of  com- 
fort into  the  bitter  cup,  now  drained  to  the  dregs  by  an  an- 
tagonist so  skilful,  and  a rebel  so  brave,  chivalrous,  and  npble 
as  General  K.  E.  Lee.  * 

Let  us  not  be  misunderstood  : there  is  no  casuistry  which 
can  metamorphose  treason  ; but  the  rebel  chiefs  will  always  be 
regarded  as  brave,  self-sacrificing  soldiers,  and  brilliant  gen- 


a* 


. ’ - ,1 

. 


THE  TKUE  “BEGINNING  OF  THE  END.’ 


449 


erals,  by  every  military  scholar  ; and  they  are  held  in  greater 
respect,  we  venture  to  say,  by  none  more  fully  than  by  their 
chief  conqueror,  Lieutenant-General  Ulysses  S.  Grant. 

SHEKMAN. 

But  little  remains  to  be  told. 

Upon  the  receipt  of  Grant’s  letter,  which  we  have  presented 
in  a former  page,  Sherman  moved  at  Once  upon  Johnston, 
who  retreated  rapidly  before  him  through  Baleigh,  which 
Sherman  entered  on  the  13th.  On  the  12th  he  had  received 
the  news  of  Lee’s  surrender.  This  gave  Johnston  a hint  upon 
which  to  speak.  On  the  14th  a correspondence  was  opened 
between  Johnston  and  Sherman,  and  there  was  a suspension 
of  hostilities  until  the  memorandum  of  the  agreement  could 
be  submitted  to  the  President  for  his  approval.  On  that  very 
day,  the  humane,  hard-working,  honest,  and  honored  Mr. 
Lincoln  was  killed  by  an  assassin,  and  Sherman’s  memoran- 
dum fell  into  critical  hands  which  treated  it  and  him  with 
undeserved  severity. 

The  subject  is  now  too  well  known  in  all  its  bearings  to 
need  discussion  here.  Grant  went  down  to  Baleigh,  which  he 
reached  on  the  24th  of  April,  with  disapproval  and  new  in- 
structions, and  the  truce  was  terminated  the  same  day.  But 
there  was  to  be  no  more  fighting.  On  the  25th  there  was 
another  meeting  between  Sherman  -'and  Johnston,  which  re- 
sulted in  a surrender  of  the  rebel  army  on  the  same  terms 
which  Grant  had  accorded  to  Lee.  This  surrender  was  re- 
ceived by  Sherman. 

We  must  not  close  without  mentioning  the  rapid  operations 
in  other  parts  of  the  field,  which  now  hurried  events  to  a 
finality. 

STONEMAN. 

Stoneman  started  on  the  20th  of  March,  by  way  of  Boone, 
in  North  Carolina  ; struck  the  railroad  at  Wytheville,  Cham- 
bersburg,  and  Big  Lick ; and  sent  one  column  to  approach 
Lynchburg  and  destroy  the  bridges.  The  main  body  de- 


450 


GEANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


ployed  between  New  River  and  Big  Lick,  then  to  Greensboro  , 
breaking  up  and  burning  the  bridges  between  Greensboro’  and 
Danville,  and  also  those  between  Greensboro’  and  the  Yadkin, 
with  many  rich  depots  of  supplies.  At  Salisbury  he  beat  the 
rebel  General  Gardner,  taking  from  him  fourteen  guns  and 
one  thousand  three  hundred  and  sixty -four  prisoners  ; and  after 
tearing  up  fifteen  miles  of  railroad,  with  the  bridges  towards 
Charlotte,  he  returned  to  Slatersville. 

Sherman  desired  that  Stoneman  should  join  him,  but  acting 
in  accordance  with  the  orders  received  from  Thomas,  and 
according  to  a discretion  which  he  deemed  his  right,  he 
did  not. 

CANBY  AT  MOBILE. 

The  movements  upon  Mobile  will  only  need  to  be  epitomized. 
On  the  20th  of  March,  the  Sixteenth  Corps,  under  A.  J. 
Smith,  was  moved  by  water  from  Fort  Gaines  to  Fish  River  ; 
and  the  Thirteenth,  under  Gordon  Granger,  from  Fort  Mor- 
gan, joined  Smith.  These  combined  troops  invested  Spanish 
Fort,  opposite  Mobile,  near  the  eastern  shore  of  Mobile  Bay. 
On  the  27th,  Steele  moves  from  Pensacola  and  invests  Fort 
Blakely,  on  the  Tensaw  River.  On  the  8th  of  April,  Spanish 
Fort,  after  an  attack  by  our  troops,  is  evacuated.  Fort 
Blakely  is  abandoned  on  the  9th.  The  enemy  retire  into 
Mobile.  Alabama  River  is  thus  opened,  and  the  northern  ap- 
proaches to  Mobile.  The  city,  no  longer  tenable,  is  evacuated 
by  our  troops  on  the  11th,  and  occupied  by  Canby’s  forces  on 
the  12th. 

welson’s  command. 

The  cavalry  expedition,  which  Grant  had  directed  Thomas 
to  send  out  under  General  Wilson,  started  on  the  22d  of 
March,  twelve  thousand  five  hundred  strong,  from  Chickasaw, 
Alabama,  and  achieved  a series  of  successes.  On  the  1st  of 
April,  Wilson  encountered  Forrest  near  Ebenezer  Church,  and 
beat  him.  On  the  2d  he  captured  Selma,  a very  important 
point,  defended  by  Forrest  with  seven  thousand  men.  There 


THE  TRUE  * BEGINNING  OF  THE  END.' 


451 


lie  took  three  thousand  prisoners  and  thoroughly  destroyed 
the  enemy’s  works  and  factories.  On  the  4th  he  entered 
Tuscaloosa,  and  on  the  10th  marched  upon  Montgomery, 
which  he  took  on  the  14th.  At  that  point  he  divided  his  force, 
sending  one  portion  to  West  Point,  where  they  captured 
four  guns  and  destroyed  the  railroad  works.  The  other 
column  moved  on  Columbus,  which  they  took,  capturing  also 
fifteen  hundred  prisoners,  destroyed  the  factories,  and  taking 
fifty-two  guns.  On  the  20th  he  received  the  surrender  of 
Macon  from  Howell  Cobb  ; and  on  the  11th  of  May  a detach- 
ment of  his  force  caught  Jefferson  Davis,  while  he  was  trying 
to  escape  in  disguise. 

General  Dick  Taylor,  at  Citronelle,  Alabama,  surrendered 
to  Canby,  May  4th,  all  the  rebel  forces  east  of  the  Mississippi, 
about  twenty  thousand  in  all,  on  terms  substantially  the  same 
as  those  accorded  by  Grant  to  Lee. 

General  Edmund  Kirby  Smith,  notwithstanding  these  good 
examples,  was  for  a time  defiant ; but  Grant  sent  Sheridan 
down  to  Texas  to  bring  him  to  terms  ; and,  deeming  it  useless 
to  hold  out  any  longer,  Smith  left  his  army  to  disband  itself, 
while  Buckner,  assuming  the  command,  surrendered  the  small 
body  that  remained  on  the  26th  of  May.  , 

We  cannot  better  finish  this  chapter  than  by  quoting  the 
eloquent  and  truthful  tribute  with  which  General  Grant  closes 
his  masterly  report. 

“ It  has  been  my  fortune  to  see  the  armies  of  both  the  West  and  East  fight 
battles,  and  from  what  I have  seen  I know  there  is  no  difference  in  their  fight- 
ing qualities.  All  that  it  was  possible  for  men  to  do  in  battle,  they  have  done. 
The  W estern  armies  commenced  their  battles  in  the  Mississippi  Valley,  and  re- 
ceived the  final  surrender  of  the  remnant  of  the  principal  army  opposed  to  them 
in  North  Carolina.  The  armies  of  the  East  coihmenced  their  battles  on  the 
river  from  which  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  derived  its  name,  and  received  the 
final  surrender  of  their  old  antagonist  at  Appomattox  Courthouse,  Va.  The 
splendid  achievements  of  each  have  nationalized  our  victories,  removed  all  sec- 
tional jealousies,  of  which  we  have  unfortunately  experienced  too  much,  and 
the  cause  of  crimination  and  recrimination  that  might  have  followed  had  either 
section  failed  in  its  duty.  All  have  a proud  record,  and  all  sections  can  well 
congratulate  themselves  and  each  other  for  having  done  their  full  share  in  re- 
storing the  supremacy  of  law  over  every  foot  of  territory  belonging  to  the 


452 


GRANT  AND  HIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


United  States.  Let  them  hope  for  perpetual  peace  and  harmony  with  that 
enemy  whose  manhood,  however  mistaken  the  cause,  drew  forth  such  hercu- 
lean deeds  of  valor.” 

CONCLUSION.  I 

We  have  reached  the  end  of  our  task,  which  was  to  pre- 
sent a military  biography  of  General  Grant.  He  at  once 
advised  the  reduction  of  the  great  armies,  a work  which,  • 
beginning  on  the  day  of  Lee’s  surrender,  has  steadily  pro- 
gressed, until  we  have  now  only  the  needed  force  for  a quasi 
peace  establishment.  Before  this,  however,  in  a vast  and 
splendid  pageant  of  two  days’  continuance,  beginning  on 
Tuesday,  the  22d  of  May,  the  great  armies  of  Meade  and 
Sherman  were  reviewed  by  the  President  of  the  United  States, 
the  Secretary  of  War,  and  the  Lieutenant-General,  on  Penn- 
sylvania Avenue,  amid  the  most  enthusiastic  demonstrations 
of  a concourse  gathered  from  all  parts  of  the  Union. 

He  narrowly — let  its  say  providentially — escaped  the  fate  of 
the  honored  and  beloved  President,  having  at  first  designed 
to  be  at  the  theatre  on  the  night  of  the  14th  of  April,  but, 
guided  by  some  good  angel,  he  set  out  to  the  North  instead. 

He  has  made  tours  of  pleasure  and  inspection  to  the  West, 
to  Canada,  to  the  South  ; and  everywhere  throngs  press  to 
see,  and  take  the  hand  of  the  quiet,  unpretending,  sturdy 
man,  who  has  saved  his  country,  and  won. so  glorious  a fame. 

At  West  Point,  the  plain  cadet  of  1844  received  in  1865  all 
the  honors  of  his  Alma  Mater  as  the  generalissimo  of  the 
great  war. 

He  was  made  a Doctor  of  Laws  by  Harvard  and  a 
number  of  other  institutions. 

On  the  7th  of  January,  1865,  a number  of  the  principal 
citizens  of  Philadelphia  presented  him  with  a handsome 
house,  thoroughly  furnished,  in  Chestnut-street,  above 
Twentieth.  To  tell  of  his  honors,  and  the  gifts  he  has 
received,  would  fill  a volume  such  as  this.  Among  the 
ovations  which  he  received,  there  was  none,  perhaps, 
more  grateful  to  him  than  that  at  his  old  home,  Galena, 


THE  TRUE  “ BEGINNING  OF  THE  END.”  453 

ffiinois,  on  the  28th  of  August,  1865.  There  were  arches 
decorated  with  the  long  scroll  of  his  victories,  enthu- 
siastic plaudits  from  his  old  friends  and  fellow-citizens; 
and  over  the  street  where  he  lived  and  the  sidewalk  which  he 
had  calumniated,  was  the  motto  : “ General,  the  sidewalk  is 
built.”  The  fond  thought  which  hacl  prompted  such  an 
expression  of  his  ambition — to  be  Mayor  of  Galena,  and 
build  the  sidewalk — thus  treasured  by  his  old  friends,  would 
touch  the  heart  of  Grant,  when  “ the  applause  of  listening 
senates”  would  have  little  power  to  move  him. 

Early  in  December  his  constant  friend,  Mr.  Washburne,  of 
Illinois,  introduced  into  the  House  of  Ilepresentatives  a bill 
to  make  him  a General,  and  he  was  appointed  to  that  grade, 
to  take  effect  from  July  25,  1865. 

On  the  12th  of  August,  1867,  Mr.  Stanton,  the  Secretary  of 
"War,  was  suspended  from  his  post  by  the  President,  and 
General  Grant  was  appointed  Secretary  of  War  ad  interim. 
He  discharged  the  duties  with  great  judgment  and  vigor, 
especially  displayed  in  the  large  retrenchment  he  made  at 
once  in  the  expenses  of  the  department.  He  vacated  the 
office  upon  the  resolution  of  the  Senate  restoring  Mr.  Stanton. 

He  is  an  admirable  judge  of  men.  In  this  he  is  like  the 
great  emperor.  Grant’s  generals  have  been  judiciously 
chosen,  each  for  his  specific  work — Sherman  for  Atlanta, 
Thomas  for  Nashville,  Sheridan  for  the  Shenandoah  and  Five 
Forks,  Meade  for  the  Army  of  the  Potomac.  And  when  they 
did  well,  no  spice  of  envy  ever  kept  him  from  rejoicing  in  their 
success,  and  awarding  them  the  highest  praise.  Of  Meade, 
whose  position  was  sometimes  a painful  one,  by  reason  of  the 
overshadowing  presence  of  the  general-in-chief,  he  says,  in 
speaking  of  his  appointment  as  major-general : 

“ General  Meade  was  appointed  at  my  solicitation,  after  a campaign  the 
most  protracted,  and  covering  more  severely  contested  battles,  than  any  of 
which  we  have  any  account  in  history. 

“ I have  been  with  General  Meade  during  the  whole  campaign,  and  not  only 
made  the  recommendation  upon  a conviction  that  this  recognition  of  his  scr- 


454 


GRANT  AND  IIIS  CAMPAIGNS. 


vices  was  fully  won,  but  tliat  be  was  eminently  qualified  for  tbe  command  such 
rank  would  entitle  him  to. 

“ General  Meade  is  one  of  our  truest  men  and  ablest  officers.  He  lias  been 
constantly  with  that  army  confronting  the  strongest,  best  appointed,  and  most 
confident  army  in  the  South.  He,  therefore,  has  not  had  the  same  opportunity 
of  winning  laurels  so  distinctly  marked  as  has  fallen  to  the  lot  of  other  gen- 
erals ; but  I defy  any  man  to  name  a commander  who  would  do  more  than  he 
has  done  with  the  same  chances.” 

Of  Slierman  he  says,  speaking  of  the  battle  of  Pittsburg 
Landing : “ To  his  individual  efforts  I am  indebted  for  the 
success  of  that  battle.”  His  praisbs  of  Sheridan  have  been 
recorded  in  former  pages. 

And  these,  be  it  remembered,  are  not  the  wholesale  lauda- 
tions with  which  military  reports  are  usually  filled,  but  just 
judgments,  conscientiously  expressed.  We  may  say  of  him 
as  did  Tacitus  of  Agricola : “ Nec  Agricola  unquam  per  alios 
gesta  avidus  intercepit ; seu  centurio,  seu  preefedus,  incorruptum 
fadi  testem  habebat 

An  enemy  to  be  dreaded,  he  was  always  courteous,  kind, 
and  humane  to  a conquered  foe. 

A patriot  of  large  heart,  he  has  done  more  than  any  other 
man  to  save  his  country  in  its  day  of  bitter  peril. 

To  say  that  he  is  the  first  soldier  of  the  age,  is  but  to  ap- 
peal to  the  facts  already  narrated.  Perhaps  we  accord  a 
higher  praise  when  we  declare,  without  flattery,  that  he  is  the 
most  distinguished,  American  of  the  regenerated  Republic.  Let 
him  be  cherished  and  honored  accordingly. 

On  the  21st  of  May,  1868,  General  Grant  was  unanimously 
and  enthusiastically  nominated  by  the  Republican  Conven- 
tion, at  Chicago,  a candidate  for  the  presidency.  The  follow- 
ing is  his  letter  accepting  the  nomination  : 

Washington,  D.  C.,  May  29, 1868. 

To  Gen.  Joseph  R.  Hawley, 

President  National  Union  Republican  Convention : 

In  formally  accepting  the  nomination  of  the  National 
Union  Republican  Convention  of  the  21st  of  May  inst.,  it 


HIS  NOMINATION  FOR  THE  PRESIDENCY. 


455 


seems  proper  that  some  statement  of  views  beyond  the  mere 
acceptance  of  the  nomination  should  be  expressed.  The  pro- 
ceedings of  the  Convention  were  marked  with  wisdom,  moder- 
ation, and  patriotism,  and,  I believe,  express  the  feelings  of 
the  great  mass  of  those  who  sustained  the  country  through  its 
recent  trials.  I indorse  their  resolutions.  If  elected  to  the 
office  of  President  of  the  United  States,  it  will  be  my  endeavor 
to  administer  all  the  laws  in  good  faith,  with  economy,  and 
with  the  view  of  giving  peace,  quiet,  and  protection  every- 
where. In  times  like  the  present,  it  is  impossible,  or  at  least 
eminently  improper,  to  lay  down  a policy  to  be  adhered  to, 
right  or  wrong,  through  an  administration  of  four  years.  New 
political  issues,  not  foreseen,  are  constantly  arising,  the  views 
of  the  public  on  old  ones  are  constantly  changing,  and  a purely 
administrative  officer  should  always  be  left  free  to  execute  the 
will  of  the  people.  I always  have  respected  that  will,  and 
always  shall.  Peace,  and  universal  prosperity — its  sequence — 
with  economy  of  administration,  will  lighten  the  burden  of 
taxation,  while  it  constantly  reduces  the  national  debt.  Let 
us  have  peace. 

With  great  respect,  your  obedient  servant, 

U.  S.  Grant. 


> 


V 


m 


j 


* 


I •' 


II 


BIOGRAPHICAL  SKETCH 


OF 

SCHUYLER  COLFAX. 


CHAPTER  I. 

CHILDHOOD  AND  EARLY  LIFE. 

Colfax's  ancestry. — His  birth. — His  school-days.— Goes  into  a store  at  the  age  of  ten 
years. — Remotes  to  Indiana. — Again  becomes  clerk  in  a store. — At  seventeen,  becomes 
Deputy  County  Auditor. — Writes  for  the  peess. 

Schuyler  Colfax,  who  has  now  for  many  years  been  a 
prominent,  honored  and  beloved  actor  in  national  affairs,  and 
who  has  lately  been  selected  as  a candidate  for  still  higher 
honors,  is  the  grandson  of  Gen.  William  Colfax,  the  commander 
of  Gen.  Washington’s  body-guard  during  the  Revolutionary 
War,  and  one  of  his  intimate  personal  friends.  His- grand- 
mother was,  in  her  maiden  name,  Hester  Schuyler,  a cousin 
of  Gen.  Philip  Schuyler.  His  father,  Schuyler  Colfax,  an 
official  in  one  of  the  city  banks,  died  some  months  before  the 
birth  of  his  only  son,  who  first  saw  the  light,  March  23,  1823, 
in  Forth  Moore  street,  near  West  Broadway,  in  Few  York 
City. 

His  school  education  was  received  in  the  city  public  schools, 
and  was  limited  by  the  circumstances  of  his  widowed  mother. 
At  the  early  age  of  ten  years  he  was  transferred  to  the  school 
of  active  life  and  business  in  on£  of  the  mercantile  establish- 
ments of  Few  York.  Three  years  later,'  in  1836,  his  mother 
having  again  married,  the  family  removed  to  St.  Joseph  County, 


558 


SKETCH  OF  SCHUYLER  COLFAX. 


Indiana.  Here  young  Schuyler  served  four  years  more  as  clerk 
in  a country  store  in  Hew  Carlisle,  devoting  his  leisure  hours  to 
reading  and  private  study.  He  must  early  have  manifested  the 
traits  of  character  which  have  won  for  him  large  success  and 
national  fame,  for  we  find  him  at  the  age  of  seventeen  years 
appointed  Deputy  County  Auditor.  This  occasioned  his  removal 
to  South  Bend,  the  county  seat,  where  his  home  has  been  ever 
since. 

At  South  .Bend,  he  gained  time  from  the  performance  of  his 
official  duties  to  study  State  law  so  thoroughly  that  he  soon 
came  to  be  regarded  as  an  acknowledged  authority  in  its  expo- 
sition. He  also  read  general  law  quite  thoroughly,  though 
with  no  intention  of  devoting  himself  to  the  legal  profession ; 
but  the  knowledge  and  mental  discipline  thus  acquired,  were  an 
important  part  of  the  training  that  prepared  him  for  the  duties 
of  that  broader  profession  for  which  he  was  being  unconsciously 
fitted — that  of  an  honest,  wise,  and  truly  patriotic  statesman. 
During  these  years,  also,  his  practical  education  for  the  future 
was  developing  in  another  direction:  he  was  not  simply  storing 
legal  lore,  he  was  acquiring  the  faculty  of  thought  and  of  ex- 
pression. He  thought  and  talked  on  the  political  questions 
that  engaged  popular  attention ; he  wrote  out  his  views  so 
clearly  and  forcibly  as  to  command  for  them  ready  admittance 
to  the  columns  of  the  local  press.  He  became  a ready,  clear 
and  vigorous  writer ; his  articles  at  the  same  time  gaining  favor 
for  themselves  by  the  spirit  of  fairness  and  good  humor  with 
which  he  approached  every  theme.  He  also  acquired  much 
practice  as  well  as  a good  reputation  as  a writer,  during  his 
employment  by  the  Indianapolis  Journal  as  reporter  of  the 
proceedings  of  the  State  Senate  through  several  sessions. 


CHAPTEK  II. 


MAUHOOD  AJSTD  PUBLIC  LIFE. 

At  ttyenty-tw o,  he  becomes  editor  and  peopeietoe  of  a newspaper. — The  bebaung  club 
— Goes  to  Congress. — His  maiden  speech. — Successive  ke-elections  to  Congress. — Is 
chosen  Speaker  of  the  House. — Second  Inaugural  Address. — Across  the  Continent. — 
Is  Nominated  for  the  Tice  Pbesdency. — Letter  of  Acceptance. 

Having  had  such  training,  and  having  manifested  such 
ability,  industry  and  energy  during  these  years,  we  are  not 
surprised  to  find  him  assuming  the  proprietorship  and  editor- 
ship of  the  St.  Joseph  Valley  Register  in  1845,  when  only  one 
year  had  elapsed  since  his  attaining  his  majority.  Thus,  though 
not  a practical  printer,  not  “ bred  a printer,”  as  erroneously 
stated  by  Mr.  Lanman  in  his  Dictionary  of  Congress,  he  was  early 
a newspaper  man,  and  was  long  a skillful  and  influential  jour- 
nalist. lie  continued  his  connection  with  his  paper  until 
within  three  or  four  years, — during  his  first  two  terms  in  Con- 
gress, contributing  a regular  weekly  letter  for  its  columns.  The 
Register  in  the  hands  of  Mr.  Colfax  was  always  able,  courteous, 
dignified,  high-toned,  in  sympathy  with  the  temperance  reform, 
and  whatever  sought  the  best  interests  and  improvement  of 
society. 

It  was  a year  or  two  previous  to  his  purchase  of  The 
Register  that  Mr.  Colfax  began  to  cultivate  with  characteristic 
energy  the  power  of  expression  in  public  speech,  as  he  had  al- 
ready been  in  training  for  a facile  use  of  the  pen.  The  village 
debating  club,  with  its  regular  weekly  meetings  through  the 
winter  seasons,  was  now  the  means  used,  and  diligently  did  he 
use  it,  being  rarely  absent  from  the  meetings  or  unprepared  for 
an  active  participation  in  the  debates.  An  active  member  of 
the  same  club  was  Hon.  John  D.  Defrees,  now  at  the  head  of 
the  Government  Printing,  between  whom  and  Mr.  Colfax 
existed  warm  friendship,  which  the  lapse  of  these  twenty  years 


560 


SKETCH  OP  SCHUYLER  COLFAX 


lias  not  impaired.  Mr.  Colfax’s  skill  and  power  as  a popular 
speaker  are  doubtless  largely  due  to  the  discipline  of  those 
winter  evening  discussions. 

In  his  early  political  faith  and  associations,  Mr.  Colfax  was  a 
Whig,  and  had  become  influential  in  the  counsels  of  his  party, 
and  when  it  died  he,  with  many  others  of  its  wisest  and  progres- 
sive minds  joined  the  new  party  of  progress — the  Republican 
party.  In  1848,  he  was  a delegate  to  the  Rational  Convention, 
which  nominated  Gen.  Taylor  for  the  presidency,  and  was  one  of 
its  secretaries.  In  1S50,  he  represented  his  county  in  the  Con- 
stitutional Convention  Avhich  framed  the  present  State  Constitu- 
tion, and  took  an  active  and  influential  part  in  its  proceedings, 
lie  vigorously  opposed  the  exclusion  of  free  colored  men  from 
settling  in  the  State,  which  probably  occasioned  his  defeat  the 
next  year  when  he  was  a candidate  for  Congress;  but  his  marked 
popularity  was  shown  by  his  being  only  two  hundred  and 
thirty-eight  votes  behind,  in  a district  before  largely  Democratic. 

In  1852,  he  declined  a re-nomination  to  Congress,  but  was 
again  a member  and  secretary  of  the  Whig  Rational  Conven- 
tion, and  was  very  active  during  the  campaign  both  with  his  pen 
and  in  the  canvass.  His  district,  which  he  had,  by  his  personal 
appeal  two  years  before,  so  nearly  carried,  was  now  lost  by  one 
thousand  votes. 

In  1854,  he  was  re-nominated  for  Congress,  and  elected  by 
two  thousand  majority.  The  previous  Congress,  the  Thirty-third, 
had  passed  the  famous  Rebraska  Bill,  permitting  the  extension 
of  slavery  into  the  territories.  This  aroused  in  the  Rorth  a 
spirit  of  resistance,  and  when  the  Thirty-fourth  Congress  as- 
sembled, December  3d,  1855,  there  occurred  in  the  House 
between  the  anti-slavery-extension  members  and  their  oppo- 
nents a fierce  contest  for  the  Speakership  which  lasted  for  two 
months,  until  February  2d,  1856,  and  finally  resulted  in  the 
election  of  Mr.  Banks,  the  anti-slavery  candidate.  In  the  midst 
of  this  struggle,  the  situation  became  such  at  one  time  that  a 
practical  Democratic  victory  seemed  almost  certain,  when  the 
skillful  tact  of  Mr.  Colfax  happily  intervened  and  saved  the 
day. 


FIRST  SPEECH  IN  CONGRESS. 


561 


His  first  speech  in  Congress  was  delivered  in  June,  1856,  on 
the  bogus  ‘ Laws’  of  Kansas ; it  was  a masterly  effort,  and  re- 
ceived the  high  compliment  of  being  printed  and  distributed 
to  the  people  of  the  United  States,  to  the  extent  of  five  hun- 
dred thousand  copies.  “ By  way  of  driving  quite  home”  (says 
the  popular  authoress  of  “ Hen  of  our  Times,”)  “ the  truths  of 
the  case,  Mr.  Colfax,  when  he  quoted  the  clause  which  inflicted 
imprisonment  at  hard  labor  with  ball  and  chain , upon  any  one 
who  should  even  say  ‘that  persons  have  not  the  right  to  hold 
slaves  in  this  territory’,  lifted  from  his  desk  and  showed  to  the 
House  an  iron  ball  of  the  statutory  dimensions  (viz.,  six  inches 
diameter,  weighing  about  thirty  pounds),  apologizing  for  not 
also  exhibiting  the  six-feet  chain  prescribed  with  it.  Alexander 
LI.  Stephens,  afterward  Yice-President  of  the  Confederacy, 
who  sat  close  by,  asked  to  take  this  specimen  of  pro-slavery 
jewelry  for  freemen,  and  having  tested  its  weight,  would  have 
returned  it.  But  Mr.  Colfax  smilingly  asked  him  to  hold  it  for 
him  until  he  was  through  speaking,  and  while  the  pro-slavery 
leader  dandled  the  decoration  proposed  by  his  friends  for  men 
guilty  of  free  speech,  Mr.  Colfax;  in  a few  telling  sentences, 
showed  that  Washington,  and  Jefferson,  and  Webster,  and  Clay, 
had  said  the  words  which  would  have  harnessed  them,  a quar- 
ternion  of  convicts,  into  the  chain-gang.”  Mr.  Colfax  closed 
as  follows  : — 1 

“ As  I look,  sir,  to  the  smiling  valleys  and  fertile  fields  of  Kansas,  and  witness 
there  the  sorrowful  scenes  of  civil  war,  in  which,  when  forbearance  at  last  ceased 
to  be  a virtue,  the  Free  State  men  of  the  territory  felt  it  necessary,  deserted  as 
they  were  by  their  Government,  to  defend  their  lives,  their  families,  their  property, 
and  their  hearth-stones,  the  language  of  one  of  the  noblest  statesmen  of  the  age, 
uttered  six  years  ago  at  the  other  end  of  the  Capitol,  rises  before  my  mind.  I 
allude  to  the  great  statesman  of  Kentucky,  Henry  Clay.  And  while  the  party 
which,  while  he  lived,  lit  the  torch  of  slauder  at  every  avenue  of  his  private  life, 
and  libelled  hup  before  the  American  people  by  every  epithet  that  renders  man 
infamous,  as  a gambler,  debauchee,  traitor,  and  enemy  of  his  country,  are  now  en- 
gaged in  shedding  fictitious  tears  over  his  grave,  and  appealing  to  his  old  supporters 
to  aid  by  their  votes  in  shielding  them  from  the  indignation  of  an  uprisen  people, 
I ask  them  to  read  this  language  of  his  which  comes  to  us  from  his  tomb  to-day. 
With  the  change  of  but  a single  geographical  word  in  the  place  of  ‘ Mexico,’  how 
prophetically  does  it  apply  to  the  very  scenes  and  issues  of  this  year!  And  who 


562 


SKETCH  OP  SCHUYLER  COLFAX. 


can  doubt  with  what  party  he  would  stand  in  the  coming  campaign,  if  he  were 
restored  to  us  from  the  damps  of  the  grave,  when  they  read  the  following,  which 
fell  from  his  lips  in  1850,  and  with  which,  thanking  the  House  for  its  attention,  I 
conclude  my  remarks  : — 

“ ‘But  if,  unhappily,  we  should  be  involved  in  war,  in  civil  war,  between  the  two 
parties  of  this  confederacy,  in  which  the  effort  should  be,  on  one  side,  to  restrain 
the  introduction  of  slavery  into  the  new  territories,  and,  upon  the  other  side,  to 
force  its  introduction  there,  what  a spectacle  should  we  present  to  the  astonishment 
of  mankind,  in  an  effort — not  to  propagate  rights — but,  I must  say  it,  though  I 
trust  it  will  be  said  with  no  design  to  excite  feeling, — a war  to  propagate  wrongs  in 
the  territories  thus  acquired  from  Mexico  ! It  would  be  a war  in  which  we  should 
have  no  sympathies,  no. good  wishes — in  which  all  mankind  would  bb  against  us; 
for,  from  the  commencement  of  the  Revolution  down  to  the  present  time,  we  have 
constantly  reproached  our  British  ancestors  for  the  introduction  of  slavery  into 
this  country.’  ” 

# 

In  1856,  while  he  was  still  in  Washington,  Mr.  Colfax  was 
again  re-nominated  for  Congress  by  acclamation  and  elected  by  a 
large  majority.  Each  subsequent  election  has  witnessed  the 
same  result,  the  present  being  the  thirteenth  year  of  his  service 
of  his  constituents,  at  Washington.  During  the  Thirty-sixth 
Congress,  (two  years  from  March,  1859),  he  was  Chairman  of 
the  Committee  on  Post-Offices  and  Post-Roads,  and  did  much 
towards  extending  mail  facilities  among  the  new  mining  com- 
munities of  the  West,  and  also  in  preparing  the  way  for  the 
establishment  of  the  daily  Overland  Mail  and  the  Overland 
Telegraph  to  San  Francisco. 

In  1863,  he  was  elected  Speaker  of  the  House  of  Representa- 
tives for  the  Thirty-eighth  Congress,  and  has  been  continued  in 
the  same  position  by  the  Thirty-ninth  and  Fortieth  Congresses. 
The  House  never  had  a more  popular  presiding  officer  since 
Henry  Clay; — his  fairness,  promptness  and  good  nature,  com- 
mending him  to  all.  i 

His  re-election  to  the  Speakership  by  the  39th  Congress  was 
by  the  largest  political  majority  ever  given  to  a speaker  of  the 
House.  When  the  vote  had  been  announced  by  the  clerk,  all 
eyes  were  turned  upon  Mr.  Colfax,  whose  well-proportioned 
figure  of  a medium  size,  pleasing  countenance  often  radiant 
with  smiles,  and  style  of  movement  quick  and  restless  yet  calm 
and  self-possessed,  were  already  familiar  from  his  previous 


INAUGURAL  ADDRESS.  563 

occupancy  of  the  same  official  chair.  In  the  course  of  his 
inaugural  address,  he  said  : — 

“ The  duties  of  the  present  Congress  are  as  obvious  as  the  sun’s  pathway  in  the 
heavens.  Representing  in  its  two  branches  the  States  and  the  people,  its  first  and 
highest  obligation  is  to  guarantee  to  every  State  a republican  form  of  Government. 
The  rebellion  having  overthrown  constitutional  governments  in  many  States,  it  is 
yours  to  mature  and  enact  legislation,  which,  with  the  concurrence  of  the  Execu- 
tive, shall  establish  them  anew  on  such  a basis  of  enduring  justice  as  will  guar- 
antee all  necessary  safeguards  to  the  people,  and  afford  what  our  Magna  Charta, 
the  Declaration  of  Independence,  proclaims  the  chief  object  of  government — pro- 
tection to  all  men  in  their  inalienable  rights.  The  world  should  witness  in  this 
great  work,  the  most  inflexible  fidelity,  the  most  earnest  devotion  to  the  prin- 
ciples of  liberty  and  humanity,  the  truest  patriotism  and  the  wisest  statesmanship. 

“ Heroic  men,  by  hundreds  of  thousands,  have  died  that  the  Republic  might 
live.  The  emblems  of  mourning  have  darkened  White  House  and  cabin  alike  ; but 
the  fires  of  civil  war  have  melted  every  fetter  in  the  land,  and  proved  the  funeral 
pyre  of  slavery.  It  is  for  you,  representatives,  to  do  your  work  as  faithfully  and 
well  as  did  the  fearless  saviors  of  the  Union  in  their  more  dangerous  arena  of 
duty.  Then  may  we  hope  to  see  the  vacant  and  once  abandoned  seats  around  us 
gradually  tilling  up,  until  this  hall  shall  contain  representatives  from  every  State 
and  district ; their  hearts  devoted  to  the  Union  for  which  they  are  to  legislate, 
jealous  of  its  honor,  proud  of  its  glory,  watchful  of  its  rights,  and  hostile  to  its 
enemies.  And  the  stars  on  our  banner  that  paled  when  the  States  that  they 
represented  arranged  themselves  in  arms  against  the  nation,  will  shine  with  a more 
brilliant  fight  of  loyalty  than  ever  before.” 


The  unwavering  adherence  of  Mr.  Colfax  to  the  cause  of  the 
Union  during  all  the  dark  days  of  the  war,  and  the  intimate 
and  confidential  relations  existing  between  him  and  Mr.  Lincoln 
are  well  known.  Mr.  Lincoln  freely  and  constantly  consulted 
him  in  regard  to  important  matters  of  state,  and  placed  the  ut- 
most confidence  in  his  judgment. 

In  1365,  he  made  his  famous  journey  ‘‘Across  the  Continent ” 
in  company  with  several  well-known  gentlemen.  He  was 
received  everywhere  on  the  route  and  in  .the  Pacific  States  with 
the  most  generous  popular  welcome  ; his  progress  through  the 
country  was  described  by  one  of  his  companions  as  a “ con- 
tinuous popular  ovation.” 

The  folio  win  g*pen-sketch  made  of  him  at  that  time  by  that 


564  SKETCH  OP  SCHUYLER  COLFAX. 

travelling  companion*  will  be  read  with  interest  in  this  con- 
nection : — 

“As  a public  man,  everybody  knows  about  Mr.  Colfax;  how  prominent  and 
useful  he  has  been  through  six  terms  in  Congress,  and  how,  by  virtue  of  his 
experience,  ability  and  popularity,  he  has  come  to  be  Speaker,  and  stands  before 
the  country  as  one  of  its  best  and  most  promising  statesmen.  But  this  is  not  all,  nor 
the  best  of  the  man.'  He  is  not  one  of  those,  to  whom  distance  lends  enchant- 
ment ; he  grows  near  to  you,  as  you  get  near  to  him ; and  it  is,  indeed,  by  his 
personal  qualities  of  character,  by  his  simplicity,  frankness,  genuine  gcod  nature, 
and  entire  devotedness  to  what  he  considers  right,  that  he  has  principally  gained 
and  holds  so  large  a place  in  the  public  arena.  Mr.  Colfax  is  short,  say  five  feet 
six,  weighs  ope  hundred  and  forty,  is  young,  say  forty-two,  has  brownish  hair  and 
light  blue  eyes,  is  a childless  widower,  drinks  no  intoxicating  liquors,  smokes  a la 
General  Grant,  is  tough  as  a knot,  was  bred  a printer  and  editor,  but  gave  up  the 
business  for  public  life,  and  is  the  idol  of  South  Bend  and  all  adjacencies.  There 
are  no  rough  points  about  him  ; kindliness  is  the  law  of  his  nature  ; — while  he  is 
•never  backward  in  differing  from  others,  nor  in  sustaining  his  views  by  arguments 
and  by  votes,  he  is  never  personally  harsh  in  utterance,  nor  unkind  in  feeling,  and 
he  can  have  no  enemies  but  those  of  politics,  and  most  of  those  find  it  impossible 
to  cherish  any  personal  animosity  to  him.  In  tact,  he  is  unbounded,  and  with 
him  it  is  a gift  of  nature,  not  a studied  art ; and  this  is  perhaps  one  of  the  chief 
secrets  of  his  success  in  life.  His  industry  is  equally  exliaustless ; — he  is  always 
at  work,  reading,  writing,  talking,  seeing,  studying — I can’t  conceive  of  a single 
unprogressive,  unimproved  hour  in  his  life.  He  is  not  of  brilliant  or  commanding 
intellect,  not  a genius  as  we  ordinarily  apply  these  words ; but  the  absencemf  this 
is  more  than  compensated  hy  these  other  qualities  I have  mentioned, — his  great 
good  sense,  his  quick,  intuitive  perception  of  truth,  and  his  inflexible  adherence  to 
it,  his  high  personal  integrity,  and  his  long  and  valuable  training  in  the  service  of 
the  people  and  the  government.  Without  being,  in  the  ordinary  sense,  one  of  the 
greatest  of  our  public  men,  he  is  certainly  one  of  the  most  useful,  reliable  and 
valuable ; and  in  any  capacity,  even  the  highest,  he  is  sure  to  serve  the  country 
faithfully  and  well  He  is  one  of  the  men  to  be  tenaciously  kept  in  public  life ; 
and  I have  no  doubt  he  will  be.  Some  people  talk  of  him  for  president ; Mr.  Lin- 
coln used  to  tell  him  he  would  be  his  successor ; but  his  own  ambition  is  wisely 
tempered  by  the  purpose  to  perform  present  duties  well.  He  certainly  makes 
friends  more  rapidly  and  holds  them  more  closely  than  any  public  man  I ever 
knew ; wherever  he  goes,  the  women  love  him,  and  the  men  cordially  respect  him, 
and  he  is  sure  to  be  always  a personal  favorite,  even  a pet,  with  the  people. 

Another  writer,  in  “ Putnam’s  Magazine,”  says  of  him  : — 

“ His  open,  pleasant  face,  has  become  familiar  to  large  audiences  throughout  the 
country,  who  have  listened  to  his  addresses  upon  political  topics,  upon  the  late 


* Mr.  Bowles. 


NOMINATION  FOR  THE  TICE  PRESIDENCY. 


565 


President  Lincoln — by  whom  he  was  warmly  loved — upon  his  tour  across  the  con- 
tinent to  the  Pacific,  or  "upon  subjects  connected  with  the  work  of  the  Sanitary 
and  Christian  Commissions.  He  is  pure  in  his  personal  and  moral  habits,  has  a 
broad,  outspoken,  and  catholic  sympathy  with  every  good  work  of  reform,  whether 
political,  moral,  intellectual,  or  religious,  and  has  the  warm  and  enthusiastic  confi- 
dence of  Christians  and  temperance  reformers  throughout  the  country.  He  attends, 
and  we  believe  is  a member  of,  the  Reformed  Dutch  Church,  and  is  a thorough  tee- 
totaler. 

“ As  an  orator,  Mr.  Colfax  is  not  argumentative,  except  as  clear  statement  and 
sound  judgment  are  convincing.  He  rides  no  erratic  hobbies.  He  demands  few 
policies  which  the  average  sense  of  intelligent  men  cannot  be  made  to  assent  to  on 
a clear  statement  of  his  position.  He  is  eminently  representative.  A glance  at 
his  broad,  well-balanced,  practical  brain,  indicates  that  his  leading  faculty  is  the 
sum  of  all  the  faculties — judgment,  and  that  what  he  believes  the  majority  of  the 
people  either  believe  or  can  be  made  to  believe. 

“ He  knows  men  well,  estimates  them  correctly,  treats  them  all  fairly  and  can- 
didly. No  man  will  get  through  his  business  with  you  in  fewer  minutes,  and  yet 
none  is  more  free  from  the  horrid  brusqueness  of  busy  men.  There  are  heart  and 
kindness  in  Mr.  Colfax’s  politeness.  Men  leave  his  presence  with  the  impression 
that  he  is  at  once  an  able,  honest,  and  kind  man.  Political  opponents  like  him  per- 
sonally, as  well  as  his  political  friends.  Ve  have  never  heard  that  he  has  any 
enemies.  The  breath  of  slander  has  been  silent  toward  his  fair,  spotless,  fame. 
The  wife  of  his  youth,  after  being  for  a long  time  an  invalid,  sank  to  her  final  rest 
several  years  ago,  leaving  him  childless.  His  mother  and  sister  preside  at  his  re- 
..  eeptions,  which  for  many  years  have  been,  not  the  most  hrilliunt,  but  the  most 
popular  of  any  given  at  the  Capitol.  Socially,  Mr.  Colfax  is  frank,  lively,  jolly.” 


I 


Immediately  after  the  nomination  of  General  Grant  for 
President,  by  the  National  Union  Republican  Convention  at 
Chicago,  May  21, 1868,  it  became  apparent  that  Mr.  Colfax  was 
the  most  popular  candidate  named  for  the  second  place  on  the 
ticket.  While  the  names  of  other  justly  honored  and  distin- 
guished gentleman  were  received  by  the  Convention  with 
hearty  applause,  as  they  were  nominated  by  the  several  delega- 
tions, a still  greater  enthusiasm  greeted  every  mention  of  Mr. 
Colfax’s  name,  until  on  the  fifth  ballot,  he  received  the  nomi- 
nation for  Vice  President. 

Through  telegraphic  communications  he”  was  kept  constantly 
informed  at  Washington  of  the  proceedings  of  the  Convention 
during  the  ballotings  for  Vice  President ; and  a pleasing  illus- 
tration of  his  character  on  its  filial  side,  is  furnished  by  an  inci- 
dent that  occurred  during  the  reception  of  the  telegraphic 


566 


/ 

SKETCH  OF  SCHUYLER  COLFAX. 

reports.  As  the  telegraips  were  brought  to  him,  he  gathered 
them  up  and  dispatched  a messenger  with  them  to  his  mother, 
saying  : “ Mother  will  he  anxious  to  hear  the  result.” 

The  following  is  a portion  of  his  letter  accepting  the  nom- 
inat'on : — 


Eon.  J.  R.  Hawley,  President  of  the  National  Union  Republican  Convention. 

Lear  Sir  : The  platform  adopted  by  the  patriotic  Convention  over  which  you 
presided,  and  the  resolutions  which  so  happily  supplemented  it,  so  entirely  agree 
with  my  views  as  to  a just  national  policy,  that  my  thanks  are  due  to  the  dele- 
gates as  much  for  this  clear  and  auspicious  declaration  of  principles  as  for  the 
nomination  with  which  I have  been  honored,  and  which  I gratefully  accept. 
* * * * I do  not  need  to  extend  this  reply  by  further  comment  on  a 

platform  which  has  elicited  such  hearty  approval  throughout  the  land.  The 
debt  of  gratitude  it  acknowledges  to  the  brave  men  who  saved  the  Union  from 
destruction,  the  frank  approval  of  amnesty  based  on  repentance  and  loyalty,  the 
demand  for  the  most  thorough  economy  and  honesty  in  the  Government,  the 
sympathy  of  the  party  of  liberty  with  all  throughout  the  world  who  longed  for 
the  liberty  we  here  enjoy,  and  the  recognition  of  the  sublime  principles  of  the 
Declaration  of  Independence,  are  worthy  of  the  organization,  on  whose  banners 
they  are  to  be  written  in  the  coming  contest.  Its  past  record  can  not  be  blotted 
out  or  forgotten . If  there  had  been  no  Republican  party,  Slavery  would  to-day 
cast  its  baleful  shadow  over  the  republic.  If  there  had  been  no  Republican 
party,  a free  press  and  free  speech  would  be  as  unknown  from  the  Potomac  to 
the  Rio  Grande  as  ten  years  ago.  If  the  Republican  party  could  have  been 
stricken  from  existence  when  the  banner  of  Rebellion  was  unfurled,  and  when 
the  response  of  “No  Coercion”  was  heard  at  the  North,  we  would  have  no 
nation  to-day.  But  for  the  Republican  party  daring  to  risk  the  odium  of  tax, 
and  draft  laws,  our  flag  could  not  have  been  kept  flying  -in  the  field  until  the 
'long-hoped-for  victory  came.  Without  the  Republican  party  the  Civil  Rights 
bill — the  guarantee  of  equality  under  the  law  to  the  humble,  and  the  defenceless, 
as  well  as  to  the  strong — would  not  be  to-day  upon  our  National  Statute  Book. 
With  such  inspiration  from  the  past,  and  following  the  example  of  the  founders 
of  the  Republic,  who  called  the  victorious  General  of  the  Revolution  to  preside 
over  the  land  bis  triumphs  had  saved  from  its  enemies,  I cannot  doubt  that  our 
labors  will  be  crowned  with  success ; and  it  will  be  a success  that  shall  bring 
restored  hope,  confidence,  prosperity,  and  progress,  South  as  well  as  North,  West 
as  well  as  East,  and,  above  all,  the  blessings  under  Providence  of  National  con- 
cord and  peace. 

Very  truly  yours, 

SCHUYLER  COLFAX. 


V 


Date  Due 


9?3.'73  G"63C 


•v  JC'?82 


